THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

BY 

LIBBIE  MILLER  TRAVERS 


NEW  YORK 

COCHRANE  PUBLISHING  CO. 
1908 


Copyright,  1908,  by 
COCHRANE  PUBLISHING  CO., 


DEDICATION. 

To  my  brother-in-law,  Dr.  John  Franklin  Spaun- 
hurst  of  Indianapolis,  Indiana,  to  whom  I  owe  a  debt 
of  gratitude,  this  book  is  cordially  dedicated. 

The  Author. 


2228967 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

CHAPTER  I. 

ON  a  midsummer  morning  of  1860  two  horsemen 
slowly  followed  a  picturesque  road  in  southeastern  Ten- 
nessee. That  they  were  strangers  in  a  strange  land  was 
apparent  from  their  remarks,  for,  while  they  indulged 
sparingly  in  conversation,  one  of  them,  who  had  evidently 
been  cast  in  a  finer  mould  than  his  companion,  commented 
with  enthusiasm  on  the  beauty  of  the  landscape  about 
them  or  the  magnificence  of  the  distant  mountain  scenery. 
The  other  complained  garrulously  of  the  glare  of  the 
noonday  sun  or  the  condition  of  the  highway  over  which 
they  traveled. 

Reaching  at  length  a  comparatively  level  stretch  of 
ground,  the  latter  said  a  trifle  impatiently,  "Come,  Mr. 
Philip,  let's  be  riding  up  a  bit.  It's  a  pity  not  to  take 
advantage  of  this  here  delightful  shady  boolyvard." 

"There's  no  hurry,  Tom,"  the  man  addressed  as  Mr. 
Philip  replied  quietly,  without  making  the  least  show  of 
hastening  his  journey.  "If  the  business  outlook  here  is 
as  promising  as  the  prospect  before  us  we  shall  not  be  long 
in  finding  a  location." 

"You've  always  too  great  an  eye  for  the  looks  o'  things, 
Mr.  Philip.  You'll  be  marryin'  some  slip  of  a  lass  with- 
out a  mite  o'  reason  one  o'  these  fine  mornin's  for  the 
sake  o'  her  bright  eye  an'  her  rosy  cheek." 

"I've  held  my  own  against  such  wiles  for  eight  and 
twenty  years,  Tom,  I  shall  probably  be  able  to  manage  a 
while  longer,"  Mr.  Philip  returned  good-naturedly. 

The  two  rode  on  in  silence  for  a  few  minutes  until, 

5 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

coming  to  the  brow  of  a  long  hill,  they  obtained  a  full 
view  of  a  fine  old  southern  home  standing  far  back  among 
a  grove  of  splendid  trees  and  surrounded  by  clusters  of 
negro  cabins,  barns  and  other  outbuildings. 

"What  an  ideal  place,"  Mr.  Philip  exclaimed,  drawing 
his  horse  to  a  sudden  halt  that  he  might  dwell  upon  the 
scene. 

"It's  fine,  I'm  compelled  to  admit,"  Tom  answered  re- 
luctantly. "You'd  ride  many  a  mile  in  Yankeedom  before 
you  found  the  like  o'  this." 

"With  us  it's  different,  though,"  Mr.  Philip  said  with 
a  thoughtful  air,  half  jealous  that  even  his  man  should 
contrast  his  native  state  to  its  disparagement  with  any 
other  spot  on  earth.  "At  home  the  towns  are  the  all- 
important  thing  while  here  the  plantation  owner  is  the 
only  aristocrat." 

With  this  the  master,  for  such  he  evidently  was,  con- 
tinued his  way,  much  to  the  satisfaction  of  his  companion 
who  bore  the  unmistakable  air  which  over-indulgence  de- 
velops even  in  a  valuable  servant.  Leisurely  they  de- 
scended the  long  slope,  losing,  at  length,  their  view  of  the 
plantation  buildings ;  even  more  leisurely  they  climbed  the 
more  insignificant  elevation  before  them.  As  they  ap- 
proached the  top  of  the  hill,  the  great  house  and  its  sur- 
roundings again  came  within  their  line  of  vision,  revealing, 
now,  many  admirable  details  not  discernible  from  their 
former  station. 

There  was  nothing  very  unusual  about  the  large  old- 
fashioned  house  resting  contentedly  on  the  crest  of  a  long 
hill.  It  was  so  exactly  like  the  type  to  which  it  belonged 
that  the  traveler  suddenly  set  down  before  it  would  have 
recognized  his  whereabouts  as  readily  as  if  "Dixie"  had 
been  emblazoned  in  glowing  letters  across  its  portal. 
There  was  the  broad  "gallery"  with  its  lofty  columns 
lifted  far  above  the  balconies  upon  which  the  windows  of 

6 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  second  story  opened;  the  wide  hall  with  rooms  on 
either  side ;  and  the  long  "L"  flanked  by  a  back  porch  of 
delightfully  ample  dimensions.  The  house  was  half  hid- 
den by  stately  trees  dotted  over  the  broad  sloping  lawn 
around  whose  base  wound  the  highway,  lost  immediately 
on  the  left  by  a  sharp  curve,  but  visible  on  the  right  for 
more  than  a  mile  away  as  it  rose  and  fell  with  a  succes- 
sion of  hills,  each  towering  somewhat  above  its  predeces- 
sor and  giving  the  impression  of  a  stupendous  line  of 
terraces  designed  and  wrought  by  a  Master  Builder.  An 
air  of  permanence  was  the  characteristic  feature  of  the 
scene.  The  hills,  the  trees,  the  house  itself,  suggested  a 
yesterday,  to-day  and  forever  feeling,  very  comfortable 
to  one  who  has  crossed  over  into  the  shady  side  of  life 
and  begun  already  to  realize  the  fleeting  nature  of  things 
terrestrial. 

"Think  you,  Mr.  Philip,  that  over  yonder  is  the  house 
we're  after  findin'  ?"  the  servant  asked  with  a  jerk  of  his 
head  in  the  direction  of  the  miniature  village. 

"I'm  sure  of  it,"  was  the  quick  rejoinder.  "It  answers 
perfectly  the  description  given  us  in  the  village,  a  descrip- 
tion, by  the  way,  not  overdrawn,  as  I  was  confident  it  had 
been  when  I  heard  it." 

They  were  nearing  their  destination  now,  for,  having 
once  more  reached  level  ground,  the  road  bore  to  the  right, 
following  for  a  little  way  the  base  of  the  hill  upon  whose 
summit  stood  the  great  house,  passing,  at  length,  the  mas 
sive  gateway  to  the  lawn  which  now  as  usual,  stood  open, 
offering  generous  hospitality  to  every  passer-by. 

A  young  girl  who  sat  swinging  back  and  forth  in  a  low 
easy  chair  on  the  veranda,  her  open  book  turned  carelessly 
upside  down  in  her  lap,  her  hands  clasped  idly  behind  her 
head,  had  sighted  the  travelers  as  they  halted  on  the  top 
of  the  distant  hill.  Dreamily  she  watched  the  progress 

7 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

of  their  journey  until  they  disappeared  behind  the  hither 
hill,  her  mind  intent  upon  the  book  she  had  been  reading. 

"What  an  insufferable  lot  of  stuff  and  nonsense!  I 
almost  wish  I  had  adhered  to  my  original  purpose  of  let- 
ting the  book  alone,"  she  burst  forth,  forgetting  absolutely 
the  existence  of  the  horsemen  as  soon  as  they  were  out 
of  sight.  The  remark  was  half  soliloquy,  half  by  way  of 
address  to  her  pretty  cousin  who  sat  just  inside  the  parlor 
window. 

"What's  stuff  and  nonsense,  Virginia?"  a  girlish  voice 
inquired. 

"This  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin  we  have  heard  so  much 
about,"  the  first  speaker  said  in  a  positive  tone. 

"Do  you  think  so?"  came  in  innocent  surprise  from 
behind  the  long  lace  curtains.  "Why,  I  read  it  last 
summer  and  it  seemed  to  me  a  very  pathetic  tale." 

"It's  pathetic  enough,  but  it  isn't  true,"  Virginia  an- 
swered. 

"Oh!  but  novels  are  never  true,  you  know,  Virginia," 
the  girlish  voice  ventured  a  trifle  tmidly. 

"Pshaw !  what  a  little  goose  you  are,  Kittie!  Of  course 
I  don't  mean  the  story  isn't  true.  I  mean  the  situations 
are  overdrawn  and  the  prevailing  conditions  down  here 
are  grossly  misrepresented.  This  woman  knows  no  more 
about  slavery  and  the  southern  people  and  their  manner 
of  life  than  Queen  Victoria  does." 

"Now  you  speak  of  it,  I  think  myself  the  thing  was  a 
little  overdone.  But  then,  one  can  imagine  such  things 
happening,  you  know." 

"I  can't,"  was  the  hasty  reply.  "Who  ever  heard  of  or 
imagined  a  darky  like  Eliza  or  George  Harris?  I  tell 
you  Kittie,  the  whole  thing,  from  start  to  finish,  is  a 
gross  exaggeration  of  the  evils  of  slavery  and  it  was 
never  written  for  the  mere  sake  of  the  story  but  to  stir 
up  a  furor  against  us  in  the  North." 

8 


HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Do  you  really  suppose  so,  Virginia  ?"  answered  Kittie, 
who  was  always  ready  to  follow  the  lead  of  her  cousin's 
stronger  personality.  "Then  of  course  I  do  not  like  it. 
Why  cannot  the  people  at  the  North  manage  their  own 
affairs  and  leave  us  to  manage  ours?  I'm  sure  we  are 
very  capable  of  doing  so." 

"Because  they  are  a  detestable  lot,"  Virginia  replied 
scornfully.  "For  hide-bound  prejudice  and  consummate 
self-conceit  and  self -righteousness  a  Yankee  would  bear 
off  the  palm  over  all  the  earth." 

During  the  conversation  Virginia  had  noted  the  re- 
appearance of  the  travelers  on  the  hill,  but  so  absorbed 
was  she  that  she  had  scarcely  heeded  their  approach  along 
the  highway,  nor  did  she  change  her  attitude  even  when 
they  entered  the  gate  and  came  slowly  up  the  drive.  A 
visitor  was  never,  at  any  hour,  an  object  of  curiosity  here. 

Within  a  few  yards  of  the  house  the  master  dismounted 
and,  handing  his  rein  to  the  servant,  walked  to  the  ver- 
anda steps  and  stood  waiting  with  uncovered  head  for  the 
approach  of  Virginia  who  had  risen  as  she  finished  her 
last  remark  and  advanced  to  meet  him.  He  was  just 
in  time  to  hear  the  remark  of  Kittie,  sung  out  in  elevated 
tones,  as  she  noticed  the  departure  of  her  cousin  with- 
out being  aware  of  the  new  arrival. 

"One  would  think  you  were  thoroughly  versed  in  the 
characteristics  of  Yankees,  Virginia,  the  assurance  with 
which  you  pass  judgment  upon  them." 

Virginia's  face  grew  rosy  as  a  momentary  flash  which 
was  a  sort  of  invisible  smile  passed  over  the  countenance 
of  the  stranger.  Immediately  the  expression  vanished 
and,  deporting  himself  with  polite  dignity,  the  young  man 
said : 

"Is  this  the  home  of  Mr.  Thomas  Lee?" 

"It  is,  yes,  sir,"  Virginia  replied  smiling,  ridding  her- 

9 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

self  of  her  embarrassment  as  suddenly  as  the  visitor  had 
dismissed  his  amusement. 

"Is  Mr.  Lee  at  home  ?"  the  inquisitor  continued. 

"He  is  on  the  plantation,  yes,  sir,  but  he  is  not  in  the 
house  just  now.  He  went  to  a  distant  field  early  this 
morning  and  has  not  yet  returned,"  Virginia  explained. 

Philip  hesitated  a  moment  before  asking,  "Do  I  have 
the  honor  of  addressing  Miss  Lee?" 

"You  do.  Mr.  Thomas  Lee  is  my  father."  There  was 
almost  a  touch  of  pride  in  the  girl's  manner  as  she  made 
this  brief  reply.  The  name  of  Lee  was  one  of  life's 
blessings  which  she  greatly  cherished. 

"Indeed!"  Philip  said  in  a  cordial  tone.  "I  am  pleased 
to  meet  you,  Miss  Lee.  My  name  is  Blair  and  I  bear 
with  me  a  letter  of  introduction  to  your  father  from  a 
friend  of  his  in  the  North." 

Again  the  pleased  expression  beamed  in  the  man's  grey 
eyes,  evincing  an  answering  flash  from  Virginia,  who, 
nevertheless,  lost  none  of  her  self  possession  as  she 
replied : 

"Come  up,  Mr.  Blair,  will  you  not,  and  be  seated  here 
in  the  cool  breeze.  You  must  have  had  a  warm  ride  this 
morning." 

Blair  thanked  her  courteously  as  he  proceeded  to  accept 
the  invitation,  while  the  young  lady  continued: 

"If  your  business  is  pressing  I  can  send  a  messenger 
for  my  father  and  he  will  come  at  once,  but  as  he  will 
certainly  be  in  at  noon  and  it  is  too  near  that  time  for  you 
to  leave  until  you  have  had  your  dinner,  you  may  as  well 
content  yourself  here  in  the  shade  until  he  returns." 

Upon  this  she  called  to  the  leader  of  the  woolly-headed 
troop  who  had  been  turning  somersaults  on  the  side 
lawn  but  who  now  stood  watching  with  wide  eyes  the 
movements  of  the  stranger.  "Here,  Jake,  call  Sam  to 
take  the  gentleman's  horses  to  the  barn." 

10 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"You  are  very  kind,  Miss  Lee,"  Blair  said  with  a 
ring  of  genuine  appreciation  in  his  voice.  "The  reputed 
hospitality  of  the  Southerner  I  find  to  be  no  fable." 

"I  cannot  understand,  Mr.  Blair,  how  even  the 
Northerner  could  do  less  than  ask  a  traveler  who  stops  at 
his  door  at  noonday  to  tarry  until  he  has  had  his  dinner," 
Virginia  replied. 

"You  have  never  been  in  the  North,  Miss  Lee?"  Blair 
said  with  a  rising  inflection. 

"No,  I  have  never  been  in  the  North." 

"We  mean  no  harm  by  our  reserve,  it  is  our  nature. 
Our  entire  manner  of  life  is  different  from  yours,"  the 
young  man  said,  as  if  compelled  to  assume  the  defensive 
for  the  sake  of  his  own  State. 

"I  gather  from  your  remarks  and  from  your  speech 
and  manner  that  you  are  from  the  North,  Mr.  Blair?" 
Virginia  asked. 

"Yes,  I  have  always  lived  in  Rochester,  New  York." 

"Ah !  New  York  ?  Well,  you  might  have  done  worse. 
Only  Massachusetts  is  utterly  beyond  endurance,"  Virginia 
replied  in  a  tone  that  was  half  apologetic  and  with  a 
rare  smile  that  would  have  allayed  a  much  stronger 
prejudice  than  a  speech  like  Kittie's  could  arouse. 

"Thank  heaven  for  the  auspicious  horoscope  that  de- 
creed my  birth  to  the  west  of  the  Hudson  River,"  Philip 
ejaculated  fervently.  "However,"  he  continued  without 
pausing  for  a  reply,  "the  fates  have  not  been  equally 
kind,  I  fear,  in  fixing  the  moment  of  my  first  introduction 
to  your  ladyship." 

As  he  spoke  he  glanced  significantly  at  the  book  which 
Virginia  still  held.  Following  the  glance,  she  observed 
the  title  standing  out  in  bold  relief  against  the  dark  green 
of  the  binding. 

Raising  her  eyes  once  more  to  the  visitor's  face,  she 
said  with  the  engaging  frankness  characteristic  of  her 

ii 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

conversation,  "It  isn't  a  particularly  soothing  tale,  is  it? 
Especially  should  one  entertain  an  unfortunate  prejudice 
in  favor  of  fairness."  Then  looking  from  the  guest  to 
the  bevy  of  pickaninnies  who  had  returned  to  their  gam- 
bols on  the  side  lawn,  she  continued,  "There  is  nothing 
so  very  suggestive  of  oppression  in  the  faces  and  actions 
of  those  little  darkies  out  there,  now,  do  you  think  so?" 

All  the  prejudices  of  a  long  line  of  Puritan  ancestors 
against  an  odious  institution,  all  the  preconceived  notions 
of  the  Northerner  regarding  the  oppression  of  the  negro 
on  the  plantations  of  the  South,  were  warring  in  Philip 
Blair's  mind,  but  the  searching  blue  eyes  that  were  once 
more  turned  full  upon  his  face  put  the  whole  force  to 
rout  and  he  capitulated. 

"On  the  contrary,  I  shouldn't  know  where  to  look  for 
a  happier  lot  of  children,  I  am  very  sure,"  he  returned 
pleasantly.  "I  have  been  enchanted  with  the  place  and 
its  surroundings  from  my  first  view  of  it  from  the  hills 
yonder." 

Mollified  by  the  evident  sincerity  in  the  stranger's 
tone,  Virginia  was  glad  to  accept  the  truce  and  retreat 
from  hostile  ground. 

"You  are  adept  at  pouring  oil  on  troubled  water,  Mr. 
Blair,"  she  hastened  to  say.  "Someone  in  the  village 
must  have  enlightened  you  as  to  my  vulnerable  point. 
I  am  very  fond  of  my  home  and  it  always  pleases  me 
to  hear  it  praised.  It  is  a  sort  of  'love  me,  love  my  dog' 
attachment,  you  understand.  To  appreciate  it  fully,  how- 
ever, you  must  see  the  view  from  the  door  of  the  little 
summer  house  out  there." 

"I  shall  certainly  look  forward  to  enjoying  that  pleasure 
before  I  leave,  Miss  Lee,"  Blair  answered.  "But  speak- 
ing of  leaving,  I  assure  you  it  will  seem  but  a  prosaic 
existence  to  go  back  to  the  ordinary  walks  of  life  after 
having  had  this  glimpse  of  one  of  its  most  poetic  phases." 

12 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"The  important  lesson  that  what  is  worth  doing  at  all 
is  worth  doing  well,  is  thoroughly  inculcated  in  the 
North,  I  see,  Mr.  Blair,"  Virginia  said  with  a  twinkle  of 
merriment  in  her  eye. 

"You  are  laughing  at  me  now,  Miss  Lee,  and  with 
some  justice,  too,  I  admit.  I  have  allowed  my  enthusiasm 
to  betray  me  into  a  ridiculous  profusion,"  Blair  returned 
jestingly,  adding,  with  another  glance  at  the  book  in  Vir- 
ginia's lap,  "but  the  occasion  is  a  critical  one  and  I  felt  it 
necessary  to  resort  to  extreme  measures  in  order  to  meet 
it  successfully." 

"Ah!  you  were  but  rising  to  the  occasion  then,  I  am 
to  understand?"  Virginia  said  interrogatively. 

"Not  exactly  that,  Miss  Lee,"  Blair  replied  quickly. 
"I  assure  you  I  found  the  ascent  very  easy  for,  in  all 
frankness,  I  am  simply  charmed  with  the  scenery  here 
and  I  never  saw  a  more  ideal  spot  for  a  home." 

For  some  minutes  Philip  had  noticed  a  young  man 
galloping  along  the  road  he  had,  himself,  so  lately 
traveled.  The  rider,  who  was  evidently  of  the  fine  gallant 
type,  now  came  dashing  up  the  drive  and,  reining  his 
handsome  chestnut  sorrel  alongside  the  porch  near  where 
Virginia  sat,  tossed  a  package  of  letters  and  papers  into 
her  lap. 

"There,  Virginia,"  he  said  gaily,  "I  should  think  that 
supply  would  furnish  entertainment  for  the  whole  family 
for  a  week  to  come." 

"Thank  you,  Hugh,"  Virginia  replied.  "Your  frequent 
trips  to  the  village  are  a  great  convenience.  We  shall 
miss  you  sadly  when  you  are  gone  again.  Will  you  not 
come  in?  It  is  almost  dinner  time." 

"Not  to-day,  thanks.  I  promised  the  Gov'nor  to  be 
back  by  ten  o'clock  and  I've  dilly-dallied  much  too  long 
already.  Is  Kittie  here  I  have  a  message  for  her." 

"Yes,  I'm  here,  I'll  be  out  directly,"  Kittie  cried  from 

13 


behind  the  lace  curtain  where  she  still  busied  herself  over 
a  dainty  bit  of  embroidery. 

"Mr.  Cunningham,  let  me  introduce  Mr.  Blair,  from 
Rochester,  New  York,"  Virginia  said,  during  the  momen- 
tary pause  that  ensued. 

Gathering  both  reins  and  whip  into  his  left  hand,  Hugh 
raised  his  hat  for  an  instant  and  then  drawing  his  horse 
a  trifle  nearer,  held  out  his  hand  to  Philip  who  fully 
responded  to  the  cordial  greeting. 

Kittle  ran  half  way  down  the  veranda  steps  and  leaned 
over  the  railing  with  cheeks  aflame  and  long  soft  curls 
falling  about  her  neck  and  shoulders.  Acknowledging 
briefly  her  introduction  to  the  stranger,  she  turned  her 
attention  with  childish  eagerness  to  Hugh,  who  said: 

"I  saw  Nell  Taylor  this  morning,  Kittie,  and  she  asked 
me  to  tell  you  the  pattern  you  spoke  of  the  other  day  is 
ready  for  you  and  that  she  will  show  you  how  to  em- 
broider it  if  you  will  come  in  to  the  village  this  afternoon. 
I  told  her  I  was  coming  in  again  and  would  do  myself  the 
honor  of  acting  as  your  protector.  Is  the  arrangement 
agreeable  to  you?" 

Kittie  clapped  her  little  dimpled  hands  and  cried  im- 
pulsively, "Oh !  it  will  be  just  fine.  I've  wanted  that  pat- 
tern for  days  and  days.  It  will  be  the  making  of  my 
new  frock  to  have  a  collar  like  that  to  wear  with  it.  What 
time  can  we  go,  Hugh?" 

"Not  before  three  o'clock,  I  fear,  Kittie.  I  am  so  late 
home  I  can  scarcely  get  around  to  another  trip  to  the  vil- 
lage earlier." 

"Will  that  not  keep  us  away  too  late?"  Kittie  demurred. 
"Mamma's  hair  would  be  all  turned  gray  if  I  should  be 
detained  until  after  dark.  What  do  you  think,  Virginia  ?" 

"I  think  it's  all  imagination  that  Hugh  cannot  be  back 
here  before  three  o'clock,"  Virginia  replied,  laughing. 
"This  sense  of  filial  obligation  is  of  sudden  development, 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

isn't  it,  Hugh?  If  you're  going  back  to  the  village  this 
afternoon,  you  may  as  well  stop  where  you  are  for 
dinner." 

"No,  'pon  honor,  Virginia,  I  can't  do  it,"  Hugh  replied. 
"I've  a  letter  here  for  the  Gov'nor  that  he's  been  looking 
for  these  two  weeks  and  I  must,  at  least,  go  over  and 
carry  that  to  him.  But  I'll  manage  some  way  to  get 
back  early,  Kittie,  so  you  may  be  ready  as  soon  as  you 
will,"  he  continued,  smiling  indulgently  upon  the  rosy, 
happy  face  that  beamed  from  the  veranda  steps. 

Kittie's  eyes  drooped  beneath  the  glance  and  for  a 
moment  the  long  dark  lashes  rested  against  her  cheeks. 
Hugh  turned  his  horse  and  gave  a  low  whistle  that  sent 
him  galloping  across  the  lawn,  while  his  good-bye  floated 
gaily  back  to  the  veranda. 

The  vivid  glow  on  Kittie's  cheek,  the  peculiar  bright- 
ness in  her  eye,  as  well  as  the  pretty  air  of  unconcern 
with  which  she  ventured  some  commonplace  remark  to 
hide  her  embarrassment,  told  their  own  tale.  A  quick 
glance  of  mutual  understanding  passed  between  Philip 
and  Virginia  as  the  young  girl  entered  the  house  and 
they  heard  her  lithe  little  feet  running  swiftly  «p  the 
stairs  to  the  accompaniment  of  a  merry  lay  she  trilled. 
Once  more  the  indefinable  expression  which  betokened 
an  inward  smile  flitted  across  Blair's  grave  face  and 
lingered  a  moment  in  his  grey  eyes  as  he  said : 

"She's  pretty  enough  to  captivate  a  whole  regiment  of 
men." 

A  sudden  burst  of  hearty  laughter  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  Philip  and  Virginia  to  the  side  lawn  where  Tom 
was  now  entertaining  Jake  and  his  followers.  There  was 
no  mistaking  the  tall,  broad-shouldered,  muscular  man 
who  had  paused  to  exchange  greetings  with  the  Irishman 
and  from  whom  it  was  evident  the  laughter  had  come. 

15 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Philip  and  Virginia  caught  the  spirit  of  the  occasion  and 
joined  quietly  in  the  merriment. 

"Some  of  Tom's  nonsense,  I  suppose,"  Blair  explained. 
"He  spares  no  one.  He'd  sharpen  his  wits  on  St.  Patrick 
himself." 

Mr.  Lee — for  he  it  was,  as  Philip  had  rightly  con- 
jectured— now  left  the  group  and,  laughing  still  and  fan- 
ning his  flushed  face  with  his  broad-brimmed  hat,  came 
around  to  the  front  of  the  house,  giving  Philip  an  oppor- 
tunity to  see  for  himself  what  manner  of  man  his  host 
was. 

"A  veritable  gentleman  of  the  old  school,"  was  Philip's 
mental  comment,  for  even  the  paraphernalia  suited  to  a 
day  among  the  field  hands  could  not  disguise  the  dignified 
step  and  lofty  bearing  of  a  typical  son  of  the  Old 
Dominion. 

"Father,  we  have  a  guest  from  the  North,  Mr.  Blair, 
of  Rochester,  New  York,"  Virginia  said  by  way  of 
introduction. 

"Ah!  Mr.  Blair,  this  is  exactly  what  I  like,"  Mr.  Lee 
began  with  a  frank  smile  that  caused  Philip  to  look 
quickly  at  Virginia  to  satisfy  himself  it  was  not  merely 
a  reflection  from  her  own  face,  so  very  like  it  seemed  to 
the  smile  he  had  been  observing  with  so  much  interest 
for  an  hour  or  more.  But  Mr.  Lee  was  going  on.  "Visits 
like  this  are  what  we  need  of  all  things  just  now.  If  we 
knew  each  other  better  we  should  hear  less,  both  North 
and  South,  of  these  portentous  mutterings.  You  are  right 
welcome,  be  assured." 

"Thank  you,  Mr.  Lee,"  Philip  returned  heartily.  "I 
am  made  to  feel  so  much  at  home  here  that  a  letter  of 
introduction  seems  almost  superfluous,  but  you  will  be 
glad  to  receive  it,  I  am  quite  sure,  for  the  writer's  sake." 

Mr.  Lee  took  the  letter  held  out  to  him  and,  looking 
hastily  at  the  subscription,  exclaimed,  "From  Henry 

16 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Long !  It  is  enough,  Mr.  Blair.  You  could  bear  no  surer 
passport  to  my  favor." 

Henry  Long  had  been  a  school  friend  of  Mr.  Lee's 
long  years  before  at  Harvard  and — a  somewhat  unusual 
thing — they  had  never  quite  lost  each  other.  The  host 
read  the  letter  through  and  then,  folding  it  carefully,  put 
it  into  his  pocket  before  entering  on  a  long  conversation 
concerning  the  location  of  certain  mills  to  be  backed  by 
northern  capital. 

"It  is  a  promising  venture,  Mr.  Blair,  there  is  no  doubt 
as  to  that,"  Mr.  Lee  was  saying  when  Virginia,  after  a 
protracted  absence,  returned  to  the  veranda.  She  had 
disappeared  immediately  after  her  father's  coming  and 
now  looked  refreshingly  cool  and  tidy  and  self-possessed 
in  the  simple  white  dress  she  had  donned.  Leaning 
lightly  against  a  massive  pillar  of  the  porch,  she  waited 
respectfully  while  Mr.  Lee  continued: 

"There  is  but  one  objection  that  I  can  think  of,  and 
that  is  the  unsettled  political  status  of  the  country.  I 
might  not  be  unselfish  enough  to  speak  so  frankly  to  every 
man  because  the  advantage  these  mills  would  be,  not 
only  to  myself,  but  to  all  this  section  of  Tennessee,  is 
inestimable.  To  you,  however,  I  speak  as  I  should  to 
Long  himself,  and  I  tell  you  candidly  I  consider  the  objec- 
tion a  serious  one  and  well  worth  considering." 

What  with  the  vital  importance  of  the  projected 
scheme  to  his  own  financial  interest  and  what  with  the 
charming  dark-haired  girl  framed  in  by  the  trailing  green 
vines  of  a  sweet-scented  honeysuckle  heavily  laden  with 
white  and  yellow  blossoms,  Philip  was  so  distracted  as 
to  be  in  danger  of  hopelessly  losing  his  mental  equilibrium. 

"I  am  sorry  to  interrupt  your  conversation,  father," 
Virginia  said  as  Mr.  Lee  finished  speaking,  "but  it  can 
perhaps  be  renewed  at  any  time  while  Dinah  refuses  to 
be  pacified  a  minute  longer.  It  is  only  by  the  greatest 

17 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

exertion  I  have  persuaded  her  to  wait  this  long.  She 
says,  'Ev'ry  mouthful  o'  dinner'll  done  be  stark  col'  an' 
soggy  if  we  wait  'til  Marse  Lee's  had  'is  say  out!' ' 

Mr.  Lee  broke  into  another  of  his  whole-hearted  laughs 
in  which  he  was  joined  by  Philip. 

"Come,  Blair,"  he  said  as  he  arose  to  enter  the  house, 
"as  Virginia  says,  the  conversation  can  wait,  but  dinner, 
never.  Dinah's  word  is  as  inexorable  as  the  laws  of  the 
Medes  and  Persians.  We  have  a  way  of  spoiling  our 
blacks  that  is  shocking  to  many  of  our  neighbors." 

"It  is  not  altogether  a  bad  policy,  either,"  Blair  replied. 
"A  little  judicious  indulgence  is  often  the  cement  which 
strengthens  the  bond  of  union  between  master  and 
servant." 

"I  should  have  bet  on  you  for  such  a  theory,  Blair.  I 
saw  in  that  man  of  yours  the  earmarks  of  a  liberal  use 
of  the  cement.  He's  a  regular  genius,  though,  there's 
no  discount  on  that,"  said  Mr.  Lee. 

"Yes,  Tom's  spoiled,  I  can't  deny,  but  he's  faithful  unto 
death,  Mr.  Lee.  I  haven't  a  doubt  he'd  risk  his  life  any 
day  for  my  sake,"  Blair  said  with  a  peculiar  ring  in  his 
voice  that  touched  a  sympathetic  chord  in  Virginia's  heart, 
Yankee  though  he  was. 

Kittie  was  already  in  the  dining  room  and  Philip's  quick 
eye  noted  the  careful  toilet  she  had  made  preparatory  to 
the  afternoon's  outing. 

The  guest  was  duly  presented  to  Mrs.  Lee,  a  trim  little 
body  of  sprightly  address  who  presided  at  her  table  with 
all  the  grace  and  assurance  of  a  mistress  who  "looketh 
well  to  the  ways  of  her  household,"  and,  a  few  minutes 
later,  to  Kittie's  mother,  Mrs.  Chester,  a  woman  of  the 
languid,  indifferent  type  so  frequently  developed  in  the 
extreme  south. 

"Where's  Marion?"  asked  Mr.  Lee  as  the  party  took 

18 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

their  seats  at  the  table,  glancing  at  the  vacant  chair  be- 
side Mrs.  Chester. 

"I  don't  know,  Thomas,"  Mrs.  Chester  replied.  "I've 
not  had  the  energy  to  come  downstairs  before,  and  I 
haven't  seen  him  since  he  left  our  room  early  this  morn- 
ing. What  is  to  become  of  the  people  compelled  to  stay 
in  Atlanta  if  it's  hotter  there  than  here,  I'm  sure  I  can't 
imagine." 

"Could  you  have  mustered  up  courage  to  come  down- 
stairs, you  might  have  suffered  less,  Aunt  Nita,"  Vir- 
ginia suggested.  "There  has  been  an  excellent  breeze  out 
on  the  veranda  all  morning." 

"To  which  I  can  also  bear  witness,"  Philip  added.  "I 
found  it  delightfully  cool  and  pleasant  there  after  my 
ride  this  morning." 

"But  the  flies  annoy  me  so  out  there !"  Mrs.  Chester 
complained.  "The  exertion  of  continually  defending  my- 
self more  than  counterbalances  the  effect. of  the  breeze." 

"Well,  come  out  after  dinner,  Aunt  Nita,  and  Sallie 
shall  fan  you  all  afternoon  and  not  allow  a  fly  to  come 
near  you,"  Virginia  ventured  again. 

"No,  my  dear,"  Mrs.  Chester  returned  with  some  em- 
phasis, "I  should  not  expect  so  menial  a  service  from  a 
Lee's  Summit  nigger.  You  spoil  your  people  outrage- 
ously, Thomas.  It  will  not  be  long  that  a  stranger  can 
tell  who  is  master  here,  you  or  that  privileged  character 
you  call  your  overseer  or  Webster,  here,"  with  a  nod 
in  the  direction  of  a  dignified  old  slave  who  stood  behind 
her  brother-in-law's  chair. 

"I'll  spare  you  the  exertion  of  arguing  the  point  with 
me,  Juanita,"  Mr.  Lee  returned  good-naturedly.  "Indeed, 
I  but  a  moment  ago  confessed  the  fault  to  Mr.  Blair. 
However,  I'll  do  myself  the  justice  of  saying  that  I  have 
never  yet  been  troubled  with  a  runaway  nigger." 

"That's  a  keener  home  thrust  than  Uncle  Thomas 

19 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

realizes,  eh,  mamma?"  said  Kittie  with  a  roguish  twinkle 
in  her  eye  as  she  looked  across  the  table  at  her  mother. 

"There  you  go,  Kittie,  taking  sides  against  me,  as 
usual,  when  but  for  you  and  your  father  I  should  have 
Hulda  with  me  now,"  said  Mrs.  Chester.  Then  turn- 
ing to  Mrs.  Lee,  "Hulda,  Margaret,  is  a  nigger  after  my 
own  heart  and  in  my  state  of  health  I  should  never  think 
of  leaving  her  behind,  but  Kittie  and  Marion,  who  never 
know  an  ache  or  pain,  cannot  appreciate  how  necessary  it 
is  I  should  have  my  own  servant  with  me  always." 

"Why,  mamma,  I  can't  think  what  you  mean,"  Kittie 
chimed  in.  "It  must  be  the  black  and  tan  puppy  you 
are  thinking  of.  We  did  object  to  him  as  a  nuisance,  but 
I'm  perfectly  certain  I  heard  papa  urge  you  to  bring 
Hulda  with  you  and  you  said  it  would  be  a  relief  to  be 
rid  of  her  impudence  for  a  month  or  two." 

"Well,"  said  Mrs.  Chester,  languidly  shaving  off  a 
goodly  slice  of  golden  butter  and  placing  it  between  the 
halves  of  a  smoking  hot  biscuit — Mrs.  Chester's  appetite 
was  certainly  not  suggestive  of  the  invalid — "it  is  imma- 
terial who  is  at  fault  in  the  present  situation.  The  im- 
portant, point  is  that  I  shall-  not  soon  be  found  away  from 
home  again  without  Hulda." 

No  one  feeling  equal  to  replying  to  this  declaration, 
there  was  a  lull  in  the  conversation,  during  which  Mr. 
Lee  found  opportunity  to  repeat  his  inquiries  for  Mr. 
Chester. 

"Why,  yes,  I  know  where  he  is,"  Virginia  replied. 
"He  ate  his  breakfast  soon  after  you  ate  yours  and  then 
took  his  fishing  tackle  and  a  lunch  and  set  out  for  a 
whole  day  along  the  river." 

"Along  the  river  a  day  like  this!"  Mrs.  Chester  ex- 
claimed in  dismay.  "Only  think  of  the  snakes  and  toads 
and  mosquitoes  there !  Shakespeare  certainly  showed  his 
wisdom  when  he  said  there's  no  disputing  about  tastes." 

20 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Virginia  saw  Blair  raise  his  eyes  and  regard  Mrs. 
Chester  with  changeless  cpuntenance  for  an  instant  before 
Kittie  exclaimed,  "Pray,  mamma,  if  you  must  indulge 
yourself  in  giving  both  authors  and  quotations,  be  a 
little  more  accurate  as  to  your  connections." 

Kittie  was  fresh  from  her  Latin  reader,  and  its  "De 
gustibus"  was  still  sounding  in  her  ears. 

Philip's  eyes  wandered  to  Virginia's  face,  and  she  saw 
the  visionary  smile  she  had  so  quickly  learned  to  recog- 
nize. 

"Why,  wasn't  it  Shakespeare  who  s^id  that?"  Mrs. 
Chester  returned  with  imperturbability.  "It  doesn't 
matter,  though,  the  principle  is  the  same,  and  I  anfmuch 
too  frail  to  tax  my  mind  with  non-essentials." 

Hoping  to  turn  the  conversation  to  a  channel  of  interest 
to  the  guest,  Mr.  Lee  now  asked,  "Are  you  fond  of  fish- 
ing, Mr.  Blair?" 

"Reasonably  so,  yes,  sir,  though  I  am  by  no  means  ex- 
pert at  the  sport.  It  is  one  of  the  chief  forms  of  recrea- 
tion with  us  in  Rochester,"  Blair  replied. 

"Yes,  of  course,  I  had  forgotten  you  were  from  the 
lake  region.  I  was  about  to  propose  a  day  on  the  river 
while  you  are  with  us,  but  I  see  there'd  be  no  novelty  for 
you  in  that,"  said  Mr.  Lee. 

"I  should  enjoy  nothing  better,  Mr.  Lee,  if  I  had  the 
time,"  Blair  answered,  "but  my  stay  in  this  vicinity  is,  of 
necessity,  very  short,  and  I  shall  have  to  forego  all  pleas- 
ure excursions  for  the  present.  Should  my  plans  de- 
velop, I  shall  be  here  frequently  later  on,  and  then,  per- 
haps, I  can  take  advantage  of  your  suggestion." 

"You  must  certainly  be  staying  with  us  a  week,"  the 
host  remonstrated.  "It  will  take  that  long  to  investigate 
the  situation,  and  you  can  go  back  and  forth  to  the  vil- 
lage as  you  find  it  necessary." 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  was  the  reply,  "I  appreciate  your 

21 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

kindness,  but  I  must  return  to  the  village  this  afternoon 
and  interview  the  men  whose  names  you  have  given  me. 
If  I  am  sufficiently  encouraged  I  may  possibly  stay  over 
until  the  first  of  next  week.  It  was  unfortunate  I  ar- 
rived here  on  Saturday." 

"Fortunate  for  us,  Mr.  Blair,"  said  Mrs.  Lee.  "We 
shall  be  attending  church  in  the  village  in  the  morning 
and  you  must  return  with  us  for  dinner." 

"Provided  only,  Mr.  Blair,  you  are  able  to  possess 
your  soul  in  patience  while  the  Reverend  Halliburton  de- 
livers a  political  homily  in  the  guise  of  a  sermon,"  Vir- 
ginia interposed. 

"Provided  also  you  are  proof  against  the  monotony  of 
a  whole  day  with  the  Halliburtons,"  Kittie  supplemented. 
"You  haven't  forgotten  it  is  their  day  again,  have  you 
Aunt  Margaret?"  she  asked  with  a  pretty  grimace. 

"No,  I  had  not  forgotten,"  answered  Mrs.  Lee,  smiling. 

"If  the  provisos  are  all  in,"  said  Philip,  pausing  sig- 
nificantly for  a  moment,  "I  shall  venture  to  accept  your 
invitation,  Mrs.  Lee.  'Forewarned  is  forearmed,'  and  I 
trust  I  shall  be  equal  to  the  occasion." 

"It  strikes  me  as  a  very  inhospitable  arrangement  for 
Mr.  Blair  to  remain  in  the  village  over  night,  Margaret," 
Mr.  Lee  interposed.  "He  will  have  ample  time  to  attend 
to  his  business  and  come  back  here  for  supper." 

Blair  looked  quickly  and  appealingly  at  Mrs.  Lee,  who 
replied,  "Of  course,  Mr.  Blair!  How  stupid  of  me  not 
to  think  of  that  myself !" 

"O,  yes,"  Kittie  urged,  "that  will  be  the  very  thing, 
and  Virginia  can  come  too,  and  we  can  all  ride  together." 

Blair  looked  at  Virginia,  appealingly  now,  without 
doubt.  "Will  you  come  with  us,  Miss  Lee  ?"  he  asked. 

"Yes,  I  suppose  I  may  as  well,"  Virginia  returned, 
much  to  the  delight  of  her  cousin,  who  feared  Mrs.  Ches- 
ter's opposition  to  the  proposed  trip  alone  with  Hugh,  for 

22 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Mrs.  Chester,  along  with  her  other  peculiarities,  was  a 
stickler  for  the  proprieties. 

"And  you  will  come  back  with  us?"  Virginia  added, 
inquiringly. 

"I  think  I  will,"  Blair  answered.  "I  am  allowing  myself 
to  be  overwhelmed  by  obligation,  Mrs.  Lee,  but  the 
temptation  is  very  great,  especially  as  we  are  in  disrepute 
at  the  village  inn,  where  Tom  thoughtlessly  asked  the  wait- 
ress if  they  furnished  capsules  to  take  the  butter  in." 

Mr.  Lee  threw  back  his  head  and  laughed.  "That's 
pretty  good,"  he  said,  "pret-ty  good — especially  to  one 
who  has  sampled  the  butter  at  that  inn." 

Philip  and  Mr.  Lee  now  fell  to  comparing  the  relative 
excellences  of  bass  and  trout  and  catfish,  each  repeating 
at  intervals  an  amusing  bit  of  experience  in  the  capture 
of  one  or  another  of  the  varieties.  The  discussion  lasted 
until  the  dessert  was  ended,  when  Mr.  Lee  consulted  his 
watch  and  rose  hastily  from  the  table  as  he  said : 

"Excuse  me  Mr.  Blair,  I  am  sorry,  but  I  have  an  im- 
portant matter  to  look  after,  and  must  leave  you  to  the 
ladies  for  entertainment.  To-morrow  I  hope  to  see  more 
of  you." 

"An  apology  is  altogether  unnecessary,  sir,  as  I  readily 
adapt  myself  to  a  situation  of  this  kind,"  Philip  rejoined. 

With  the  exception  of  Mrs.  Chester,  who  dragged  her- 
self wearily  upstairs,  the  ladies  withdrew  with  Philip  to 
the  veranda  where  Hugh,  returning  earlier  than  he  had 
anticipated,  found  them  conversing  with  the  familiarity  of 
old  friends. 

Virginia  ordered  the  horses  to  be  brought  around,  and 
the  gay  little  cavalcade  set  forth  for  Chattanooga,  Philip 
taking  his  place  beside  Virginia,  and  Hugh,  according  to 
the  arrangement  of  the  morning,  devoting  himself  to 
Kittie,  while  Tom  showed  his  democratic  spirit  by  falling 
behind  to  match  his  Irish  wit  with  that  of  Hugh's  black 
man,  Jerry. 

23 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  II. 

Mr.  Lee  was  a  Virginian  by  birth,  of  the  famous  fam- 
ily of  that  name.  His  father,  who  held  large  possessions 
in  southern  Virginia,  died  when  Thomas  was  but  three 
years  of  age.  After  a  brief  widowhood,  Mrs.  Lee  mar- 
ried a  Mr.  Chester,  of  Atlanta,  Georgia,  and  was  glad  to 
turn  over  to  him  the  care  of  the  estate  and  its  numerous 
slaves.  Two  years  later,  at  the  birth  of  their  son,  Marion, 
Mrs.  Chester  died,  leaving  her  husband  as  guardian  of 
the  two  children  and  custodian  of  their  fortunes. 

Mr.  Chester,  who  was  fond  of  travel  and  a  life  of  ease 
and  pleasure,  took  the  two  little  boys  to  his  mother  in 
Atlanta,  and,  arranging  their  business  affairs  as  well  as 
his  own  for  a  long  absence,  went  abroad,  where  he  spent 
the  remainder  of  his  life  wandering  from  place  to  place 
in  Europe,  Egypt,  and  southern  Asia.  He  died  in  Rome 
shortly  after  his  stepson  attained  his  majority  and  came 
into  possession  of  his  inheritance.  The  grandmother  had 
full  control  of  the  two  boys  until  Thomas  Lee  was 
seventeen  years  of  age,  when  he  was  sent,  in  com- 
pliance with  the  terms  of  his  father's  will,  to  Harvard, 
remaining  there  until  his  graduation.  His  vacations 
were  spent  now  here,  now  there,  as  the  newest  in- 
terest dictated,  so  that  in  the  sixteen  years  following  his 
mother's  death  he  was  only  three  times  at  the  old  home  in 
Virginia.  He  was  twenty-three  when  he  finally  returned 
thither,  either  to  settle  down  and  repair  the  ravages  of 
time  or  to  sell  the  place  and  make  some  other  disposition 
of  his  fortune.  Finding  the  plantation  sadly  dilapidated 
by  long  years  of  neglect,  he  chose  the  latter  course.  Sell- 
ing both  lands  and  negroes,  he  set  out  to  look  for  a  new 

24 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

location  where  he  could  lay  the  foundation  for  a  larger 
and  finer  estate. 

After  several  months  of  travel  in  western  Virginia, 
Kentucky,  Tennessee,  and  northern  Georgia,  he  found 
himself  one  bright  spring  morning,  almost  by  accident,  in 
the  little  village  of  Chattanooga.  The  buoyancy  of  the 
atmosphere,  the  beauty  of  the  fresh  young  grass  and  early 
flowers,  the  magnificence  of  the  mountain  scenery  on 
every  side,  made  an  impression  which  no  lover  of  the 
beautiful  could  resist. 

At  that  early  day  there  was  much  land  to  be  bought  at 
reasonable  cost  about  Chattanooga,  and,  after  careful  in- 
vestigation, Mr.  Lee,  who  was  charmed  with  the  sur- 
roundings, purchased  a  large  tract  a  few  miles  from  the 
village,  and  at  once  entered  upon  its  improvement.  Ne- 
gro quarters  were  constructed,  and  slaves,  carefully  se- 
lected by  himself,  were  bought  and  set  to  work  to  bring 
the  land  as  speedily  as  possible  under  cultivation.  A  site 
for  the  "great  house"  was  chosen  on  the  sunny  side  of  a 
long  sloping  hill,  the  natural  growth  of  timber  was 
trimmed  or  cut  away,  drives  and  walks  were  laic!  out,  and 
trees  planted  on  either  side  of  them  or  in  little  groups  on 
the  hillside. 

All  these  expenditures  made  such  an  inroad  on  Mr. 
Lee's  resources  that  he  deferred  the  building  of  the  large 
home  he  had  planned  until  he  should  begin  to  realize  some 
return  from  his  investment.  He  built  for  his  immediate 
use  a  pretty  cottage  near  the  main  entrance  to  the  prem- 
ises, in  after  years  to  be  called  the  "Loclee,"  after  the 
custom  transplanted  from  England  to  old  Virginia  homes, 
and  to  be  occupied  by  the  overseer  of  the  plantation. 

While  all  this  was  being  done  in  Tennessee,  a  fair- 
haired  girl,  far  away  in  Virginia,  was  working  every  day 
on  piles  and  piles  of  household  linen,  quilts,  comfortables, 
and  curtains,  and  making  dozens  of  dainty  garments,  mar- 

25 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

vellous  in  ruffles  and  tucks  and  laces  and  embroideries, 
while  with  every  stitch  she  sewed  in  a  tender  thought  or 
an  earnest  prayer  for  the  happiness  of  the  new  life  these 
preparations  betokened. 

A  little  more  than  a  year  passed  before  the  necessary 
work  on  the  Tennessee  plantation  was  complete,  and  then, 
on  one  of  those  "rare"  days  in  June,  Mr.  Lee  brought  this 
same  fair  girl  to  be  the  mistress  of  the  new  domain. 

Five  years  sped  quickly  by.  The  trees  had  grown 
rapidly  and  were  spreading  a  refreshing  shade  over  the 
sloping  lawn.  A  permanent  dwelling  had  been  built,  and 
the  plantation  had  come  to  be  known  far  and  near  as 
"Lee's  Summit,"  one  of  the  most  elegant  as  well  as  one  of 
the  most  hospitable  homes  in  eastern  Tennessee.  Still  no 
heir  appeared  to  inherit  the  broad  acres  and  perpetuate 
the  "dynasty"  Mr.  Lee  so  fondly  hoped  to  establish. 
When  at  last  that  treasure  arrived,  it  was  a  little  blue- 
eyed  girl  whom  Mrs.  Lee  named  "Virginia,"  in  loving 
memory  of  her  native  state.  There  was  a  wave  of  dis- 
appointment in  the  hearts  of  the  parents  at  first,  but  as 
they  watched  her  develop  month  by  month  and  year  by 
year  into  an  unusually  handsome  and  intelligent  little 
maid,  they  were  very  proud  and  fond  of  her  and  ceased 
to  long  for  the  son  that  fate  seemed  to  deny  them. 

Adjoining  Mr.  Lee's  land  on  the  south  was  a  tine  plan- 
tation, well  cultivated  and  yielding  abundant  crops  every 
year.  It  belonged  to  Mr.  Cunningham,  a  Northerner, 
who  had  purchased  it  as  a  speculation.  Finding  it  un 
profitable  under  the  supervision  of  an  overseer,  he  came, 
himself,  "in  the  forties,"  with  his  wife  and  little  son,  to 
live  on  the  place  and  take  care  of  it.  In  a  few  years  it 
became  very  valuable  and  productive,  although  it  was 
never  attractive  because  the  buildings  were  small  and  the 
surroundings  were  plain  and  uninviting. 

Coming  as  they  did  from  one  of  the  farming  districts  of 

26 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Ohio  where,  in  those  days,  every  man  was  "as  good  as  the 
best,"  the  Cunninghams  knew  nothing  of  pride  of  ances- 
try, but  the  Lees  were  quick  to  detect  the  real  worth  hid- 
den beneath  their  somewhat  unpolished  exterior,  and  a 
genuine  friendship  sprang  up  between  the  two  families. 
Hugh  and  Virginia  were  sworn  friends  from  earliest 
childhood,  and  the  ultimate  union  of  Lee's  Summit  and 
Cunningham's  Place  was  often  the  subject  of  pleasantry 
between  the  parents  of  the  two  children.  The  passing 
years  gave  promise  of  the  fulfillment  of  this  prophetic 
jesting.  Numerous  children  came  to  the  Christmas 
gatherings  at  Lee's  Summit  or  to  the  summer  picnics  at 
the  lovely  resorts  for  which  the  mountains  in  this  region 
are  so  famous,  but  Hugh  was  unfailing  in  his  attentions 
to  his  little  playmate.  It  was  always  Virginia's  sled  that 
he  drew  up  the  long  hill  on  those  rare  occasions  when 
coasting  was  possible ;  it  was  Virginia's  apron  into  which 
he  dropped  the  finest  and  ripest  cherries ;  it  was  for  Vir- 
ginia that  he  hung  the  May  basket  in  the  spring  time  and 
hid  the  colored  eggs  at  Easter ;  and  it  was  with  her  that 
he  divided  his  store  of  pecans  and  chestnuts  when  fall 
came.  And  Virginia?  Virginia  was  an  imperious  little 
maid  who  had  an  innate  belief  in  the  divine  right  of 
queens,  and  she  accepted  all  this  devotion  graciously,  as 
a  little  lady  should,  but  without  a  suspicion  that  it  was 
more  than  was  justly  due  her.  One  day  when  Hugh  ap- 
pealed to  her  to  prove  to  their  comrades  that  she  was  to 
be  his  wife  when  they  were  grown  up,  she  replied,  with  a 
wilful  toss  of  her  head : 

"When  I  am  grown  up  I  shall  marry  the  nicest  man  that 
I  know.  If  you  are  that  man,  Hugh,  I'll  marry  you,  but 
if  not,  I  can't  do  it,  of  course." 

Then  seeing  Hugh's  crestfallen  look,  she  added,  "But 
you  probably  will  be  the  nicest,  Hugh,  for  you  are  the 

27 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

nicest  boy  I  know  now,  and  I  like  you  better  than  any- 
body except  father  and  mother  and  mammy  Lucy." 

Thus  spring,  summer,  autumn,  winter,  chased  each 
other  in  quick  and  oft-repeated  succession  until  our  little 
lady  could  sing  the  song  of  "Seven  Times  Two"  and  wait 
for  her  story  which  no  bell  could  ring,  no  bird  could  sing, 
nor  any  human  voice  foretell,  for  who  but  God  could 
know  the  tale  of  gloom  and  disappointment  and  despair 
that  awaited  almost  every  southern  girl  of  that  awful 
time? 

In  the  meantime  Mrs.  Cunningham  died,  leaving  in  her 
home  a  vacant  place  that  could  never  be  filled.  Hugh's 
grief  was  pitiful,  and  Virginia,  filled  with  horror  at  the 
thought  of  having  no  mother,  was  kinder  to  him  than  ever 
before,  giving  him  a  larger  share  of  her  sweets  or  fruit 
or  cake  and  speaking  to  him  in  a  tone  of  quaint  tender- 
ness that  bespoke  the  sympathy  of  her  little  heart. 

At  fourteen  she  was  sent  to  a  young  ladies'  seminary  in 
Richmond,  Virginia,  while  Hugh,  three  years  older,  went 
to  William  and  Mary  College.  After  that  came  a  long 
break  in  their  association.  Hugh's  vacations  were  almost 
invariably  spent  in  travel  or  in  summer  outings  with  his 
college  friends.  By  the  end  of  the  fourth  year,  the  two 
had  well  nigh  outgrown  their  childhood  intimacy,  not- 
withstanding they  still  kept  up  a  somewhat  irregular 
correspondence. 

Virginia  had  grown  into  a  charming  young  woman  who 
bore  herself  with  such  consummate  grace  one  almost 
forgot  her  two  or  three  inches  of  superfluous  height.  Her 
eyes  were  dark  blue,  so  dark,  indeed,  as  to  seem  almost 
black  at  times,  growing  serious  or  sad  or  glad  with  her 
varying  mood;  her  hair  was  blue-black — to  match  her 
eyes,  she  said — wavy  and  abundant  with  soft  curls  escap- 
ing here  and  there  to  fall  on  brow  or  neck ;  her  complex- 
ion was  of  that  rare  hue,  not  fair  nor  dark,  but  delicate 

28 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

and  bright,  found  only  with  blue  eyes  and  black  hair.  In 
short,  she  was  of  that  happy  type  of  women  who  grow 
ever  handsomer  with  advancing  years  and  to  whom  ma- 
ternal cares  and  responsibilities  bring  only  a  suggestion  of 
stoutness  and  an  added  dignity  which  render  them  even 
more  charming  than  in  the  bloom  of  youth.  Nor  was 
she  intellectually  less  attractive.  To  the  mature  practical 
sense  and  judgment  which  were  the  outgrowth  of  the  inti- 
mate companionship  betwen  herself  and  her  father,  the 
four  years  of  experience  in  Richmond  had  added  that 
vivacity  and  wit  which  a  bright  mind  always  acquires 
through  association  with  others  of  its  kind. 

Thus  Hugh  found  her  when  he  returned  from  school  a 
few  weeks  before  the  opening  of  our  story.  He,  too,  had 
profited  by  his  advantages,  and,  though  he  had  still  an- 
other year  before  him  at  William  and  Mary,  he  had 
already  quite  the  "air"  of  the  college-bred  young  man. 
Indeed,  Hugh's  aptness  in  taking  on  fine  manners  was 
rather  greater  than  his  ability  in  feats  of  intellect.  He 
was  pleasing  in  person  and  faultlessly  dressed  on  all  occa- 
sions— what  young  girls  call  a  "perfect  love  of  a  man." 
To  Kittie  Chester  he  was  ideal,  and  in  her  youthful  inno- 
cence and  candor,  she  was  not  able  to  conceal  the  state  of 
her  unsophisticated  little  heart  during  her  sojourn  at  Lee's 
Summit  this  eventful  summer. 

The  meeting  of  Hugh  and  Virginia,  after  their  long 
separation,  was  sincerely  cordial  and  frank,  and  they 
soon  renewed  the  old  terms  of  association.  He  was  her 
ready  knight  at  all  social  events,  and  rode  over  almost 
every  day  on  some  real  or  fancied  errand  or  to  while 
away  a  few  hours,  if  not  even  a  pretence  of  necessity  for 
his  coming  could  be  found.  Their  relation  was  stU1  as 
indefinite  as  in  childhood.  One  evening,  soon  after  his 
return,  Virginia  walked  with  him  as  far  as  the  Lodge, 
chatting  familiarly  of  old  time  experiences  while  they 

29 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

stood  waiting  for  Jerry  to  bring  up  the  horses.  Taking 
her  hand  to  say  good-night,  an  unwonted  seriousness 
stole  into  Hugh's  face,  as  he  said  with  more  than  usual 
earnestness : 

"Well,  Virginia,  what  do  you  think  of  me,  am  I  the 
nicest  man  you  know?" 

The  question  was  so  sudden  and  so  pointed  that  a 
blush  spread  over  her  face  and  an  expression  of  surprise 
came  into  her  eyes  for  a  moment;  but  she  answered 
frankly,  "Why,  yes,  I  don't  know  but  you  are,  Hugh. 
But  then,  you  see,"  she  hastened  to  add,  "I  know  so  few 
men.  There  was  Harry  Carter  who  came  with  you  from 
college  that  first  summer.  He  was  good  looking — rather 
handsome,  in  fact — but  I  didn't  like  him  very  well,  and, 
besides,  he  could  scarcely  be  called  a  man  then  and  1  have 
not  seen  him  since." 

"O,  you  wouldn't  care  for  him.  He  fell  into  disgrace 
and  was  expelled  from  college  long  ago,  and  none  of  us 
ever  heard  from  him  again." 

"Then  there  were  two  or  three  young  men  that  I  met 
while  I  was  at  school,  but  I  didn't  know  any  one  of  them 
well  enough  to  decide  how  'nice'  he  was.  And,  oh !  yes, 
there  was  Mr.  Whitney,  of  Richmond,  he  is  the  veiy 
nicest  man  I  know." 

"Eli?"   Hugh  asked,  laughingly. 

"No,  not  Eli,"  she  replied.  "Not  so  antiquated  as  Eli, 
and  then,  besides,  of  course  I  do  not  think  a  Yankee  the 
nicest  man  that  I  know.  Mr.  Whitney  was  manied, 
though.  He  was  brother-in-law  to  one  of  the  girls  at 
school,  and  his  wife  sometimes  invited  her  sister  and 
some  of  her  friends  out  to  spend  Sunday  at  their  home. 
We  were  delighted  to  go,  and  all  the  girls  were  fond  of 
Mr.  Whitney.  But  you  know  girls  always  say  that  all  the 
really  'nice'  men  are  married." 

Virginia  was  talking  somewhat  at  random  now,  in  an 

30 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

effort  to  change  the  subject  or  gain  a  little  time,  for,  with 
all  Hugh's  lightness  of  speech,  she  discerned  a  certain 
intensity  in  his  manner  which  warned  her  that  a  critical 
moment  was  at  hand,  and  she  was  by  no  means  ready 
for  it. 

But  Hugh  was,  for  once,  not  to  be  diverted  from  his 
purpose. 

"Then  if  Mr.  Whitney  is  married  he  doesn't  count,  does 
he  ?"  he  asked  with  more  persistency. 

"Not  for  a  beau,  of  course  not,"  she  answered. 

"Do  you  remember  one  day  when  we  were  little,  telling 
me  that  when  we  were  grown  up,  if  I  were  the  'nicest'  man 
you  knew  you  would  marry  me?"  Hugh  asked  pointedly. 

"No,  I  do  not  remember  the  occasion,  but  I  probably 
said  it,  for  I  remember  that,  in  my  egotism,  was  always 
my  attitude  toward  the  question,"  Virginia  replied. 

"Do  you  mean  to  keep  your  promise  ?" 

"It  is  scarcely  fair  to  call  it  a  promise,  Hugh.  You 
know  I  am  conscientious  about  promises.  Besides  that,  I 
am  not  sufficiently  'grown  up'  to  decide  yet.  I  have  had 
no  opportunity  to  see  the  world  and  to  know  men,  and 
how  can  I  compare  you  with  others  ?  I  must  have  a  few 
years  of  experience  before  I  decide.  In  the  meantime, 
who  knows  what  may  happen  to  your  own  view  of  the 
subject?" 

"Time  will  not  change  me.  I  have  had  my  heart  set  upon 
you  all  these  years,  and  I  will  content  myself  the  best  I 
can  until  you  are  ready  to  announce  your  final  decision." 
If  this  sounded  the  least  bit  like  a  complaint  it  was  only  in 
the  words,  for  he  spoke  pleasantly,  and  motioned,  as  he 
did  so,  for  Jerry,  who  stood  holding  the  horses  at  a  short 
distance,  to  bring  them  up.  Bidding  his  companion  good- 
bye, he  mounted  and  rode  away,  Jerry  following  a  little 
behind  him  and  grumbling  quietly  because  "Marse  Hugh 
done  call  fo'  'is  hoss  so  long  'go  an'  den  keep  me  stannin' 

31 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Youn'  waitin'  when  might's  well  ben  talkin'  to  Sallie  all 
dat  time." 

Virginia  walked  slowly  toward  the  house,  secretly  grati- 
fied that  matters  were  so  easily  and  satisfactorily  adjusted 
for  the  present. 

After  the  coming  of  the  Chesters,  Lee's  Summit  was 
gay  with  the  voices  of  merry  revelers,  for  Kittie  was  of  a 
fun-loving  nature  and  was  just  now  in  that  early  dawn 
which  precedes  the  full  glow  of  young-ladyhood,  when 
every  social  gathering  develops,  someway,  into  a  frolic. 
In  the  midst  of  these  festivities  Hugh  found  no  oppor- 
tunity to  press  his  suit  even  had  he  been  inclined  to  do  so, 
and  Virginia  was  glad  of  a  respite  from  a  subject  which 
she  had  hitherto  thought  of  as  belonging  to  the  far  dis- 
tant future. 

With  his  half  dozen  years  or  so  the  advantage  of 
Kittie,  Hugh — between  whom  and  any  other  girl  Virginia 
always  stood — could  not  justly  realize  the  dignity  that 
properly  attaches  to  sweet  sixteen,  and  he  petted  and 
spoiled  the  little  beauty  in  much  the  same  way  he  had 
been  used  to  in  their  childhood,  and  Kittie,  for  some  un- 
accountable reason,  found  him  vastly  more  delightful 
than  the  most  popular  beaux  of  Atlanta,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  simple  country  swains  of  Chattanooga  and  the 
neighboring  plantations. 

This  brief  retrospect  brings  us  to  the  day  when  our 
story  opens  with  the  arrival  of  Philip  Blair  at  Lee's  Sum- 
mit and,  together  with  the  deceptive  circumstances  at- 
tendant upon  his  introduction  to  Hugh  and  Kittie, 
explains  the  mistake  into  which  he  very  naturally  fell 
with  reference  to  the  relation  existing  between  them. 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  III. 

HAVING  only  recently  heard  a  young  lady  of  exquisite 
literary  taste  denounce  a  popular -novel  because  its  people 
were  forever  eating,  eating,  as  if  the  summum  bomim 
of  existence  were  the  feeding  of  the  animal,  it  is  with 
a  spirit  becomingly  apologetic  that  we  so  soon  again  ask 
the  reader  to  be  one  of  a  dinner  party  at  Lee's  Summit. 
And  yet,  we  may  as  well  give  warning  in  the  outset  to 
anyone  who  is  excessively  spiritual  that  there  must  be 
a  deal  of  eating  going  on  in  a  household  of  which  Mrs. 
Lee  is  the  presiding  genius.  Of  this  fact  a  single  glance 
into  her  cellars  and  pantries  would  be  sufficiently  con- 
vincing. 

A  party  of  strangely  diverse  and  opposite  opinions, 
this,  assembled  about  the  long  dining  table  at  Lee's  Sum- 
mit for  the  two  o'clock  Sunday  dinner.  First — out  of 
deference  to  the  cloth  if  not  to  its  present  representative — 
there  was  the  Reverend  Halliburton,  austere  of  manner, 
vindictive  of  countenance,  with  his  wife,  also  austere  of 
manner,  vindictive  of  countenance.  Indeed,  Mrs.  Hallibur- 
ton had,  in  their  twenty-five  years  of  connubial  bliss,  so 
formed  herself  upon  her  husband  that  when  she  spoke  one 
involuntarily  exclaimed  with  Gabriel,  "  'Tis  but  the  echo." 
There  was  Mr.  Chester,  a  wiry,  fiery  little  gentleman 
of  the  sanguine  type  and  temperament;  Mrs.  Chester, 
with  whom  the  reader  is  doubtless  sufficiently  acquainted 
but  with  whose  weaknesses  we  must  perforce  bear  as 
patiently  as  may  be  from  time  to  time  in  these  pages ; 
and  Kittie,  sweet  little  Kittie,  so  utterly  unlike  her  mother 
that  Philip  Blair  looked  quickly  toward  the  father  for 
verification  of  the  law  that  like  produces  like — utterly 
unlike  her  father  save  for  the  tinge  of  auburn  that  Philip 

33 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

remembered  to  have  noticed  glinting  in  her  curls  in  the 
sunlight.  There  was  Hugh  Cunningham,  the  gay  and 
debonair,  to  whom  life  thus  far  had  revealed  itself 
simply  as  a  pretty  bauble ;  there  was  his  father,  the  sturdy, 
bustling  middle-class  man  of  the  North  who  was,  in 
reality,  but  a  graft  upon  the  social  order  of  the  South. 
There  were  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia,  and  Philip 
Blair,  of  whose  political  bias,  his  birthplace  and  lifetime 
residence — Rochester,  New  York — is  strikingly  sug- 
gestive. 

Philip  Blair  felt  peculiarly  comfortable  and  at  home 
among  these  people  for  one  who,  a  little  more  than 
twenty-four  hours  before,  had  knocked  at  their  door,  a 
stranger.  In  the  brief  moments  during  which  he  stood 
waiting  by  his  chair  until  all  were  assembled  at  the  table 
and  Mr.  Halliburton  pronounced  a  pompous  grace,  his 
mind  flew  back  over  the  incidents  of  his  sojourn  here. 
He  thought  of  the  warm  welcome  accorded  him  for  the 
sake  of  Mr.  Henry  Long ;  of  Hugh  Cunningham's  kindly 
offices  in  introducing  him  to  influential  men  in  the  village ; 
of  the  merry  party — and  here  a  smile  for  which  even  Vir- 
ginia's penetration  could  have  fathomed  no  adequate 
cause  flitted  across  his  face  as  a  vision  arose  before 
him,  a  vision  of  his  stately  home  in  the  far-off  northern 
city,  of  his  stately  sister  Alice  whose  every  act  conformed 
to  the  properest  conventionalities,  of  his  handsome  gray- 
haired  mother,  more  stately  still  than  all.  The  interrup- 
tion was  but  momentary,  for  in  an  instant  he  found 
himself  once  more  among  the  merry  party  assembled 
before  Nell  Taylor's  home  when  he  arrived  there,  by 
appointment,  at  five  o'clock  the  afternoon  before,  to  ac- 
company Hugh  and  Kittie  and  Virginia  home.  Some  of 
the  young  people  were  already  in  their  saddles  while 
others  waited  about  the  stile  for  their  horses  to  be  brought 
up.  He  heard  again  the  happy  laughter  and  friendly 

34 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

greetings  as  he  was  introduced  all  around  and  felt  again 
the  satisfaction  with  which  he  fell  into  line  beside  Vir- 
ginia when  at  last  the  little  procession  was  under  way, 
tossing  a  playful  remark  over  his  shoulder  to  Kittie 
Chester,  whose  heart,  he  could  well  imagine,  was  going 
pit-a-pat  at  prospect  of  enjoying  Hugh's  undivided  atten- 
tion for  a  second  time  that  afternoon. 

But  now  the  hush  is  broken  and  the  dining  room  is 
astir  with  life  as  family  and  guests  draw  back  their  chairs 
and  seat  themselves  at  the  table,  while  at  a  sign  from 
Webster  his  half-dozen  dusky  helpers  are  set  scurrying 
hither  and  yon  at  their  accustomed  tasks. 

There  was  no  time  now  for  Philip  to  dwell  upon  the 
homeward  ride  or  the  little  journey  to  the  summit  of  a 
hill  by  the  road  side  from  which  he  could  look  across  the 
boundary  line  of  four  states,  could  see  the  broad  expanse 
of  the  Tennessee  River  upon  the  left  with  Chattanooga 
nestling  on  its  bank,  a  long  sloping  highland  to  the  east 
which  Virginia  told  him  was  Missionary  Ridge,  and  the 
towering  height  of  Lookout  Mountain  on  the  south,  with 
hills  and  valleys  and  rushing  streams  between — all  des- 
tined to  become  historic  ground  within  half  a  decade; 
no  time  for  the  laughter  and  games  and  dancing  during 
the  merry  evening  that  followed  or  for  the  songs  that 
Virginia  sang  in  a  rich,  melodious  voice  while  he  stood 
beside  her  at  the  piano  and  turned  her  leaves;  no  time 
even  for  the  early  morning  walk  in  the  flower  garden 
or  for  the  moments  when  he  leaned  against  the  door  of 
the  little  summer  house  watching  the  glory  that  fell  upon 
mountain  and  hill  and  stream  as  the  first  beams  of  the 
rising  sun  touched  them,  or  for  the  equal  and  far  more 
thrilling  glory  that  shone  from  the  sweet,  womanly  face 
of  the  girl  beside  him — no  time  for  any  of  these  things, 
for  Mr.  Halliburton  had  the  floor. 

"As  I  was  saying" — that  worthy  gentleman  began  as 

35 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

he  adjusted  himself  comfortably  in  his  chair,  evidently 
taking  up  the  thread  of  his  discourse  where  it  had  been 
broken  off  when  he  was  summoned  to  the  dining  room — 
"I  made  the  same  remark  from  my  pulpit  this  morning 
and  you,  as  well  as  others  of  my  people,  have  heard  me 
express  the  same  sentiment  on  former  occasions" 

The  reverend  gentleman  here  paused  to  assure  himself 
by  a  comprehensive  glance  around  the  table  that  he  had 
the  undivided  attention  of  his  audience  before  he  con- 
tinued, "All  this  hue  and  cry  of  the  Abolitionists  is  but 
an  unholy  exaltation  of  their  own  opinions  above  the 
express  declarations  and  commands  of  Holy  Writ.  Was 
it  not  divinely  appointed  unto  the  descendants  of  Ham 
that  they  should  serve  the  race  of  Japheth?" 

"Tut,  tut,  Mr.  Halliburton,"  interrupted  Mr.  Chester 
impatiently,  "I  never  trouble  myself  to  search  the  scrip- 
ture for  a  thing  that  common  sense  alone  can  teach  us. 
Look  at  the  black  man — do  you  suppose  the  Almighty 
blackened  his  skin  and  thickened  his  skull  and  flattened 
his  nose  and  spread  his  foot  out  like  a  Virginia  ham  for 
pastime  ?  I  tell  you  He  made  the  nigger  to  be  subservient 
to  the  white  man." 

"Subserviency  doesn't  necessarily  mean  bondage, 
though,  Chester,"  Mr.  Cunningham  hastened  to  object, 
thereby  arousing,  unpremeditatedly,  a  feeling  of  good- 
fellowship  in  the  heart  of  Philip  Blair. 

"As  to  that,  if  there  is  to  be  quibbling  about  terms,  do 
we  not  read  of  the  bondmen  and  bondmaidens  of 
Abraham  and  Isaac  and  Jacob?"  asked  Mr.  Halliburton 
in  a  hear-the-conclusion-of-the-whole-matter  tone  and 
manner. 

"To  be  sure!"  sanctioned  his  wife.  "I  distinctly  re- 
member that  Hagar  was  called  the  bondwoman." 

Blair  was  nettled.  Lenient  as  he  was  toward  slavery 

36 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

as  exemplified  on  the  Lee  plantation,  he  could  not  tolerate 
the  narrow  bigotry  of  the  Halliburtons. 

"We  also  read  of  polygamy  as  the  practice  of  certain 
other  men  'after  God's  own  heart/  but  we  should  hesitate 
to  believe  the  institution  had  God's  approval  simply  be- 
cause it  existed,"  he  argued.  "Numerous  practices  were 
tolerated  in  the  infancy  of  the  race  that  would  not  be 
countenanced  in  these  days  of  enlightenment." 

"There  is  no  denying  that  the  trend  of  civilization 
is  away  from  all  forms  of  serfdom  and  slavery,"  Mr. 
Lee  returned  quickly,  thereby  intercepting  a  hasty  remark 
which  he  saw  his  brother  was  about  to  make.  "In  the 
eternal  economy  of  things  it  seems  to  be  a  part  of  God's 
plan  to  give  every  race  a  show  sooner  or  later.  There 
is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that  slavery  must  eventually  be 
abolished  in  the  United  States,  but  it  must  not  be  done 
precipitately.  It  were  an  injustice  to  both  master  and 
slave  to  talk  of  sudden  emancipation  here." 

"You  are  right,  Mr.  Lee,"  Philip  Blair  replied  earnestly, 
"and  I  am  glad  to  assure  you  that  there  are  thousands  of 
men  all  over  the  North  who  are  as  conservative  as  your- 
self and  who  stand  actively  opposed  to  the  extreme 
measures  advocated  by  the  Abolitionists." 

"I  have  often  wondered,  Mr.  Blair,  why  the 
Abolitionists  should  be  so  bitter  against  us,"  said  Vir- 
ginia inquiringly.  "When  I  go  down  to  the  quarters  of 
our  blacks  and  see  them  so  much  better  cared  for  than 
if  they  were  thrown  on  their  own  helplessness,  so  far  in 
advance  of  what  they  would  have  been  had  they  been 
left  in  the  wilds  of  Africa,  I  cannot  understand  how 
people  can  say  such  things  of  us  as  we  read  in  many  of 
your  publications." 

"They  don't  care  a  rap  for  the  nigger,"  Mr.  Chester 
interrupted  hotly.  "It's  a  matter  of  jealousy  from  start  to 
finish.  They  tried  the  thing  in  the  North  and  found  it  a 

37 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

failure  and  they're  envious  of  our  progress  and  our 
prosperity." 

Virginia  flushed  as  Philip's  grey  eyes  met  hers  for  an 
instant  in  their  transit  from  Mr.  Chester  to  Mr.  Lee 
at  the  farther  end  of  the  table,  who,  choosing  to  ignore 
the  sting  of  his  brother's  words,  stepped  into  what  might 
have  become  an  unpleasant  situation  by  replying  to  his 
daughter's  question. 

"There  is,  of  course,  more  cause  for  censure  on  some 
plantations  than  there  is  here,  Virginia.  Do  you  remem- 
ber the  episode  at  Anderson  Black's  that  so  exasperated 
you?" 

"Do  I  remember  it!"  Virginia  exclaimed.  "Can  I 
ever  forget  it,  is  more  to  the  point.  It  is  one  of  the  mile- 
stones of  life  to  me." 

"I  had  occasion  to  make  a  business  trip  to  a  plantation 
in  the  western  part  of  the  state  when  Virginia  was  a 
little  girl  and,  at  her  urgent  request,  I  took  her  with  me," 
Mr.  Lee  explained.  "In  the  course  of  our  visit,  Virginia 
was  playing  with  the  children  out  by  the  overseer's  house 
when  a  slave  was  brought  to  him  to  be  punished.  The 
overseer  gave  him  a  brutal  beating  .  Virginia,  it  seems  ran 
to  him  with  flashing  eyes  and  clenched  fists  and,  stamp- 
ing on  the  ground,  called  him  a  nasty  man  and  threatened 
to  go  tell  Mr.  Black  'if  he  didn't  stop  this  minute.'  Of 
course  the  overseer  paid  no  attention.  She  came  flying  to 
the  house  with  angry  tears  shining  in  her  eyes,  shouting 
breathlessly  to  Black  to  come  down  and  stop  the  thing. 
When  Black  finally  got  at  her  meaning,  he  laughed  and 
said,  'You're  a  pretty  little  miss  when  you're  mad,  but 
Sambo's  a  bad  nigger  and  if  we  didn't  round  him  up 
occasionally  we  could  not  live  on  the  same  plantation 
with  him.' " 

"To  this  day  my  blood  boils  and  I  want  to  do  some- 
thing to  somebody  every  time  I  think  of  it,"  Virginia 

38 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

cried  indignantly.  "The  word  'man'  has  never  meant 
quite  the  same  to  me  since.  There  were  the  overseer 
and  Mr.  Black  and  father,  all  implicated,  it  seemed  to  me, 
in  the  tragedy.  For,  I  confess  that,  in  my  ignorance,  I 
was  even  a  little  indignant  that  father  should  sit  there 
like  a  stone  while  such  a  thing  went  on." 

"You  see  what  I  mean,  though,  Virginia,"  Mr.  Lee 
urged  gently.  "We  must  not  judge  too  harshly  those  who 
condemn  a  system  which  makes  such  a  scene  possible." 

"But  individual  instances  should  not  be  taken  in  con- 
demnation of  the  whole,"  Virginia  remonstrated.  "I 
know  a  man  who  prays  long  and  loudly  at  church  and  yet 
he  never  pays  a  debt  without  being  sued  and  he  always 
puts  all  the  big  fine  apples  on  the  top  of  the  basket  when 
he  peddles  them  in  the  village — I  heard  Nell  Taylor  say 
it  only  the  other  day.  You  would  not,  therefore,  say 
Christianity  is  a  farce  and  a  failure,  would  you?" 

"That  is  scarcely  a  parallel  case,  Virginia,"  Mr.  Lee 
said,  smiling,  "and  I  very  much  fear  your  individual 
instances  are  more  numerous  than  you,  perhaps,  imagine. 
You  base  your  idea  upon  the  system  as  you  see  it  here  at 
home  or  over  at  Cunningham  Place." 

"Anyway,  there  is  more  truth  than  poetry  in  what 
Black  said,"  interrupted  Mr.  Chester.  "There  is  many  a 
nigger  that  cannot  be  dealt  with  any  other  way  but  to  give 
him  the  lash  occasionally." 

"At  least  you  must  admit,  Thomas,  you  are  too  easy 
with  them  here,"  Mrs.  Chester  said  with  a  vim  which 
no  other  subject  could  have  provoked.  "For  myself,  I 
like  those  good  old  days  we  read  about  somewhere,  when 
the  lord  of  the  manor  sent  his  serfs  out  to  beat  the 
marshes  to  keep  the  frogs  still  while  he  slept.  That  al- 
ways suggests  such  a  comfortable  idea  of  life  to  me." 

"One  would  wish  to  be  sure  which  party  one  would 
belong  to,  though,  mamma,"  Kittie  tore  herself  from  a 

39 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

conversation  with  Hugh  long  enough  to  remark.  "Now, 
you  might  chance  to  be  one  of  the  serfs  and  that  would 
be  unpleasant,  you  know." 

"I  should  be  one  of  the  aristocracy,  of  course,"  Mrs. 
Chester  returned  complacently. 

"I  am  not  so  sure  about  that."  Kittie  argued.  "There 
are  no  grandfathers  in  America,  you  know." 

"I,  at  least  had  a  grandfather,  as  also  your  Uncle 
Thomas  had,"  Mrs.  Chester  declared  loftily.  There  was, 
in  Mrs.  Chester's  family,  an  indefinite,  but  greatly  valued, 
tradition  in  which  the  name  of  Oglethorpe  figured  among 
her  ancestors  and  she  had  a  habit  of  reminding  Mr. 
Chester  incidentally  now  and  then  of  the  fact  that  his 
progenitors  had  not  been  so  remotely  discernible  from 
the  common  herd  as  had  her  own. 

"A  Georgian  must  be  careful  about  tracing  ancestry 
back  too  far,  though,  mother  mine,  lest  he  find  a  great- 
great-grandfather  with  a  barred  window  on  his  escutch- 
eon," Kittie  retorted. 

The  laugh  which  followed  relieved  Mrs.  Chester  of  the 
necessity  of  replying,  for  which  she  was  truly  grateful. 
Philip  was  convinced  by  the  vacant  look  on  her  face  that 
she  had  not  caught  the  point  of  her  daughter's  witticism. 

"Mamma  isn't  really  so  severe  as  she  would  have  you 
believe,"  Kittie  went  on  as  the  laughter  subsided.  "She 
bought  Hulda — whom  she  dotes  on — because  she  was 
whipped  by  her  former  mistress." 

"Of  course,"  Mrs.  Chester  answered  scornfully. 
"Respectable  families  never  whip  the  house  servants." 

"Respectability  is  the  leading  tenet  of  mamma's  creed," 
Kittie  explained  banteringly.  "She  would  not  be  happy 
in  Heaven  if  she  found  some  one  there  not  of  our  own 
set — which  is  her  definition  for  dw-respectability." 

Philip  was  highly  entertained  by  these  frequent  pas- 
sages between  Mrs.  Chester  and  her  daughter  and  now, 

40 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

for  several  minutes,  he  had  been  at  some  ado  to  keep 
from  losing  some'  thrust  of  Kittie's  and  at  the  same  time 
catch  the  gist  of  the  more  substantial  conversation  in 
progress  at  the  other  end  of  the  table. 

"Do  you  mean  to  say,  then,  that  you  would  be  an  advo- 
cate of  secession,  Lee?"  Mr.  Cunningham  was  asking 
when  it  became  apparent  that  Mrs.  Chester  had,  for  the 
time,  exhausted  her  vitality  and  that  Kittie  was  once 
more  engrossed  with  Hugh. 

Philip  was  glad  now  to  be  relieved  of  double  duty  and 
he  listened  with  much  interest  for  Mr.  Lee's  reply. 

"No-o,"  that  gentleman  returned,  shaking  his  head 
thoughtfully  for  a  moment,  "it  would  be  putting  it  too 
strongly  to  say  that  I  would  favor  secession.  I  only  sug- 
gested that  as  the  most  plausible  solution  of  the  problem. 
The  interests  of  the  North  and  the  South  are  so  absolutely 
antagonistic  that  it  seems  impossible  they  should  ever 
agree.  I  consider  two  governments  at  peace  with  each 
other  preferable  to  an  unceasing  wrangle  under  one  com- 
mon government." 

"You  would  not  favor  secession?"  Mr.  Halliburton 
burst  forth,  the  veins  of  his  heavy  countenance  swelling 
visibly  with  his  rising  resentment.  "I  cannot  conceive 
how  any  southern  gentlemen  of  spirit  can  make  such  a 
statement.  Are  the  descendants  of  Washington  and 
Jefferson  and  Madison  and  of  your  own  illustrious  an- 
cestors, Mr.  Lee,  to  submit  to  the  yoke  of  the  northern 
tradesman  ?" 

"And  are  our  slaves,  purchased  with  our  own  money, 
to  be  taken  from  us  while  we  sit  tamely  by  without  so 
much  as  our  yea  or  nay  being  asked?''  supplemented  Mrs. 
Halliburton. 

"There  is  no  immediate  danger  of  our  slaves  being 
taken  from  us,  Mrs.  Halliburton,"  Mr.  Lee  said  calmly. 
"The  day  has  not  come  when  even  a  rash  man  could  hope 

41 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

to  carry  through  such  an  undertaking,  and  Mr.  Lincoln, 
whatever  else  he  may  be,  is  cool-headed  and  considerate." 

"Mr.  Lincoln  has  repeatedly  declared  that  he  has  no 
intention  of  trying  and  no  right  to  try  to  emancipate 
the  negro  if  he  should  be  elected,"  said  Philip  Blair. 
"Even  were  he  inclined  to  do  so,  he  is  too  sensible  to 
attempt  a  measure  which  would  alienate  a  large  and 
powerful  element  of  this  nation." 

"Do  you  mean  to  say  he  is  not  an  Abolitionist?"  Mr. 
Chester  asked  sneeringly. 

"Why,  yes,  I  believe  I  do,"  Blair  answered  slowly, 
weighing  his  words  carefully  as  he  spoke,  "at  least  not 
in  the  offensive  sense  in  which  the  term  is  often  used. 
He  is  an  anti-slavery  man,  but  not  an  Abolitionist." 

"You  draw  fine  distinctions,  Mr.  Blair,"  said  Hugh 
Cunningham  with  the  indifference  of  one  to  whom  the 
whole  subject  is  a  bore. 

"It  is  a  time  when  fine  distinctions  are  necessary.  The 
question  is  too  important  to  be  dismissed  with  a  few  gen- 
eralizations," Philip  replied  with  a  courteous  glance  at 
Hugh.  Then  turning  to  the  host,  he  continued,  "The 
question  of  slavery  seems  not  the  important  one  to  me, 
however,  Mr.  Lee.  The  right  of  secession  is  the  real 
issue  before  the  nation.  Slavery  is  not  so  much  a  ques- 
tion of  North  against  South  as  it  is  of  Anglo-Saxon 
civilization  against  an  institution  of  semi-barbarism.  If 
the  North  will  but  have  patience  and  the  South  will 
reconcile  itself  to  the  inevitable  fact  of  which  you  spoke 
a  moment  ago — that  all  forms  of  serfdom  and  slavery  are 
doomed — this  difference  will,  in  the  very  nature  of  things, 
right  itself  in  time.  But  secession  once  started  would 
know  no  stopping  place.  If  the  cotton  growing  states 
may  secede,  so  may  New  England,  the  Mississippi  Valley, 
the  Pacific  coast  region,  while  each  group  may,  in  turn, 
he  broken  into  smaller  groups,  into  states,  counties,  neigh- 

42 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

borhoods.  The  theory,  carried  out,  is  utterly  subversive 
of  all  government,  don't  you  think?" 

The  fire  of  opposition  blazed  in  Virginia's  eyes.  Blair 
had  unwittingly  touched  upon  the  one  theory  to  which  she 
was  passionately  attached. 

"But  on  the  other  hand,  Mr.  Blair,  to  deny  the  right 
of  secession  is  virtually  to  make  slaves  of  the  inhabitants 
of  any  section  that  chances  to  be  in  the  minority,"  she 
argued  with  a  vehemence  that  pardoned  the  interrup- 
tion. "The  South  has  never  tried  to  interfere  with  the 
local  institutions  of  the  North — all  we  ask  is  to  be  let 
alone.  No  more  does  the  North  have  a  right  to  bind 
its  conscientious  scruples  upon  us.  Slavery  may  be  an 
institution  of  semi-barbarism — is  such,  in  fact — but  it  is 
here,  and  it  is  a  problem  not  for  the  North,  but  for  the 
South,  to  work  out  for  themselves.  Of  course,  it  is 
harder  for  us  whose  fortunes  and  homes,  even,  depend 
upon  the  continuation  of  slavery  to  moralize  upon  the 
question  than  it  is  for  the  New  Englander  to  whom  its 
abolition  means,  personally,  so  little." 

"To  be  sure,  Miss  Lee,  and  that  is  why  I  am  saying 
that  the  more  level-headed  citizens  of  the  North  do  not 
favor  interference  with  your  local  interests  on  the  part  of 
the  national  government,"  Blair  replied. 

"All  that  pretty  theory  is  but  so  much  nonsense,  Mr. 
Blair,"  Mr.  Chester  interposed.  "I  know  and  you  know 
and  the  whole  world  knows  that  the  North  has  made  up 
its  mind  to  free  the  nigger,  and  the  only  way  for  .us  to 
prevent  it  is  to  nip  the  whole  thing  in  the  bud  by  setting 
up  housekeeping  for  ourselves." 

"I  object  to  the  right  of  secession  being  always  based 
upon  the  one  question  of  slavery  as  if  it  were  the  para- 
mount consideration,"  Virginia  began  before  Philip  could 
reply  to  her  uncle.  "Suppose  the  emancipation  of  the 
black  man  to  have  been  accomplished,  are  there  not  other 

43 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

issues  of  equally  vital  importance  to  us?  For  instance, 
having  freed  the  negro,  the  North  might  find  it  to  its  ad- 
vantage to  enfranchise  him,  that  it  might  have  absolute 
control  of  our  affairs.  Should  we  submit  to  such  an 
indignity,  do  you  think,  Mr.  Blair?" 

"Your  illustration  befogs  your  argument,  Miss  Lee,'' 
Philip  answered  laughingly.  "There  is  far  greater  chance 
for  a  restriction  of  the  right  of  suffrage  along  intellec- 
tual lines  than  for  its  extension  to  an  ignorant,  illiterate 
and  irresponsible  class." 

"Well,  we'll  drop  my  illustration,  then,  for  I  am  con- 
vinced myself  it  is  too  absurd  to  be  considered  seriously," 
Virginia  said  with  a  smile  that  precluded  the  possibility 
of  personal  antagonism,  "but  is  not  secession  the  only  way 
to  place  ourselves  beyond  danger  of  all  such  catas- 
trophes ?" 

"Do  you  know  what  the  secession  of  the  Southern 
States  or  any  part  of  them  would  mean,  Miss  Lee  " 
Philip  asked  earnestly. 

"Yes,  it  would  mean  two  governments  bitterly  opposed 
to  each  other,  stagnation  of  business  for  a  time,  and  pos- 
sibly very  serious  trouble  until  the  North  is  convinced 
we  are  in  earnest,"  Virginia  replied. 

"It  will  mean  war,  civil  war,  not  for  a  short  time  but, 
it  may  be,  for  years.  The  South  will  be  determined  to 
win  and  the  North  will  never  give  up  the  Union  until 
every  drop  of  blood  and  every  dollar  of  revenue  are 
gone."  Blair  spoke  the  words  solemnly  as  if  in  prophecy 
of  the  impending  storm. 

"Then  let  it  come!"  cried  Mr.  Chester  who,  though 
quiet  for  some  time,  had  been  wrought  up  to  a  white 
heat  by  the  controversy.  "The  sooner  the  question  is 
fought  to  a  finish,  the  better  it  will  be  for  both  sides. 
Why  should  we  wait  for  Mr.  Lincoln  to  attempt  the 
abolition  of  slavery?  The  day  of  the  approaching  elec- 

44 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

tion  should  decide  the  course  of  the  Southern  States  will 
pursue." 

An  intensity  that  threatened  to  become  painful  sat 
upon  the  countenances  of  the  more  serious  members  of 
the  company  until  Virginia,  perceiving  that  all  were  now 
ready  to  leave  the  table,  arose  with  a  tragic  air  and  a 
significant  gesture  of  her  arm  as  she  proclaimed: 

"Almost  methinks  I  see  Regulus  flourishing  his  toga  as 
he  cries  to  the  Carthaginians,  'Here  in  this  toga  I  bring 
you  peace  and  war,  which  shall  it  be?'  " 

Thus  in  a  burst  of  laughter  and  friendly  good  will,  the 
company  dispersed  to  parlor  or  veranda  or  lawn  as  the 
fancy  of  each  suggested. 


45 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  IV. 

"Believe   me,    if   all   those   endearing  young   charms 

Which  I  gaze  on  so  fondly  to-day, 

Were  to  change  by  to-morrow  and  fleet  in  my  arms 

Like  fairy  gifts  fading  away, 
Thou  wouldst  still  be  adored  as  this  moment  thou  art, 

Let  thy  loveliness  fade  as  it  will, 
And  around  the  dear  ruins  each  wish  of  my  heart 

Would  entwine  itself  verdantly  still." 

The  song  was  Kittie  Chester's  and  it  was  sung  in  a 
soft,  purring  little  voice  peculiarly  her  own  as  she  leaned 
out  over  the  side  of  the  Lee  carriage,  listening  to  the 
whirr  of  the  wheels  bowling  rapidly  over  the  river  road. 
Having  endured  the  droning,  monotonous  tones  of  the 
Reverend  Halliburton  for  half  the  afternoon,  she  declared 
she  could  no  longer  trust  her  disposition  to  stand  the 
strain  and  persuaded  Virginia  to  order  the  carriage.  To- 
gether with  Hugh  and  Philip,  they  set  out  on  a  sight- 
seeing expedition  from  which  they  were  now  returning. 
The  afternoon  had  been  sultry  and  the  air  was  still  warm 
and  oppressive  except  for  a  little  distance  here  and  there 
where  a  cool  breeze  floated  to  them  from  no  one  knew 
where,  giving  promise  of  a  more  tolerable  temperature 
an  hour  or  two  later  on. 

They  had  talked  of  the  grass  and  the  flowers  and  the 
trees,  of  the  majesty  of  the  slow -going  river  current  as  it 
swept  round  the  curve  of  Moccasin  Bend,  of  the  grandeur 
of  Lookout  Mountain  frowning  upon  them  from  the 
south,  of  the  beauty  of  the  fading  sunset,  of  the  full 
moon  rising  big  and  round  and  red  above  the  eastern 

46 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

highlands,  and  of  the  thousand  and  one  other  subjects 
of  interest  to  enthusiastic  youth. 

By  and  by  as  conversation  lagged,  Kittie  began  hum- 
ming softly  to  herself,  drifting  at  length  into  the  words 
of  this  little  ballad  of  Tom  Moore's.  By  the  time  she 
reached  the  second  verse,  Hugh  and  Virginia  had  caught 
the  spirit  and  joined  her.  Thus  encouraged,  she  con- 
tinued the  singing,  ready  with  some  fresh  melody  almost 
before  the  notes  of  the  last  had  ceased  to  come  back  to 
them  from  the  surrounding  hills.  The  songs  were,  many 
of  them,  new  to  Philip,  for  the  time  had  not  yet  arrived 
when  the  popular  airs  of  New  York  were  also  the  every- 
day songs  of  Washington,  of  New  Orleans  and  of  San 
Francisco,  and  he  enjoyed  them  along  with  all  the  other 
new  things  he  found  in  Tennessee. 

Tired  out  at  last,  Kittie  leaned  back  among  the  cushions 
as  the  carriage  wound  slowly  around  the  base  of  the  Lee's 
Summit  hill,  entered  the  gateway  and  rolled  up  the  long 
drive.  A  silence  had  fallen  upon  the  little  party  now 
and  no  sound  was  heard  except  the  crunching  of  the 
gravel  beneath  the  wheels,  Sam  on  the  box  whistling 
softly  to  himself  the  notes  of  the  last  air  that  had  been 
sung,  and  the  hum  of  busy  voices,  varied  now  and  then 
by  a  loud  shout,  from  the  direction  of  the  negro  quarters. 

"I  wonder  if  you  people  who  are  accustomed  to  it, 
appreciate  your  life  down  here?"  Blair  said,  breaking  the 
silence  impulsively.  "We  have  no  conception  of  such  an 
existence  in  the  North.  Our  men  are  hustling  and  push- 
ing and  scheming  to  raise  their  financial  rating  a  few 
notches  higher  each  year  than  it  was  the  year  before  and 
our  sisters  and  mothers  are  either  hustling  and  pushing 
and  scheming  to  raise  themselves  a  few  notches  higher 
in  the  social  world,  or,  having  reached  the  top,  are  so 
hemmed  about  and  hampered  by  social  restrictions  and 
conventionalities  that  there  is  no  opportunity  for  that 

47 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

larger,  freer  development  that  is  open  to  you  here.  I  have 
thought  many  times  to-day,  Miss  Lee,  of  that  little  party 
of  yours  last  night,  arranged  on  the  spur  of  the  moment 
without  so  much  as  a  word  to  your  mother  about  it,  and 
I  smile  to  myself  as  I  compare  it  with  one  of  my  sister 
Alice's  receptions." 

"You  have  a  sister?"  Virginia  asked  quickly  with  a 
display  of  interest  that  struck  Hugh  as  rather  uncalled 
for. 

"Yes,  I  have  a  sister,  a  little  older  than  yourself,  I 
should  say,  and  a  widowed  mother.  My  father  died  al- 
most ten  years  ago,"  Philip  answered  with  the  touch  of 
sadness  that  always  came  into  his  voice  when  he  spoke 
of  his  father.  "They  are  loving  and  loyal  and  consider- 
ate— my  mother  and  sister  are — but  they  are  reserved, 
I  think  that  is  the  way  to  put  it.  I  never  realized  it  so 
thoroughly  as  I  have  since  yesterday.  Why,  when  Alice 
entertains,  the  thing  is  talked  of  for  weeks  if  it  is  an 
event  of  any  consequence.  Mother  is  consulted  on  every 
minutest  detail.  Long  lists  of  guests  are  made  and  re- 
vised, the  menu  is  arranged  and  changed  again  and  again, 
the  house  is  decorated  all  over  with  flowers  and  then, 
when  all  is  ready,  it  would  start  the  cold  chills  creeping 
all  over  you  to  see  the  dignity  with  which  Alice  and 
mother — and  perhaps  an  assistant  or  two — stand  for 
hours  inside  the  drawing-room  door  to  receive  the  equally 
stately  and  dignified  guests." 

"Oh !  but  that's  because  you  live  in  a  town,  Mr.  Blair. 
I  utterly  abominate  towns!"  cried  Kittie.  "We  do  things 
more  like  that  in  Atlanta  than  they  do  here  at  Uncle 
Thomas's.  Mamma  imagines  that  way  of  giving  parties 
more  aristocratic  than  what  she  calls  Aunt  Margaret's 
haphazard  fashion,  and  if  mamma  is  anything  in  life  she 
is  aristocratic,  you  know.  For  myself,  I  greatly  prefer 
Aunt  Margaret's  way.  In  fact,  I  often  think  mamma 

48 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

mistakes  being  cool  to  people  for  being  aristocratic.  I 
could  live  forever  at  Lee's  Summit  and  be  happy." 

"And  I,  too,  Kittie,"  Philip  returned.  "Someway  this 
kind  of  life  seems  to  bring  out  the  very  best  there  is  in 
a  man." 

"I  often  tell  them  at  home  how  perfectly  heavenly  it 
is  here,  and  that  the  very  happiest,  happiest  days  of  my 
life  are  the  vacations  I  get  to  spend  out  here."  Kittie 
was  at  the  superlative  age.  Her  very  extravagance 
softened  the  New  York  reserve  with  which  even  Philip 
Blair  was  perceptibly  tainted  and  he  smiled  indulgently 
at  her  enthusiasm. 

"I  fear  you  must  think  us  exceedingly  primitive  here, 
Mr.  Blair,"  Virginia  said,  laughing  as  she  recalled  the 
free  hand  with  which  the  party  of  the  evening  before 
had  been  collected,  the  hilarity  that  had  pervaded  every- 
thing they  did,  and  Philip's  look  of  concern  when  he 
found  that  her  mother  had  had  no  word  of  their  coming. 

"If  by  primitive  you  mean  genuine  and  natural,  I  as- 
suredly do  find  you  so,  Miss  Lee,  and  the  discovery  is 
most  refreshing,"  Blair  answered. 

"Thank  you,  Mr.  Blair,"  Virginia  returned  in  what 
Blair  all  along  described  to  himself  as  the  most  musical 
voice  he  ever  heard.  "Father  always  says  the  apprecia- 
tion of  a  manner  of  life  wholly  at  variance  with  our  own 
is  sure  proof  of  a  generous  nature  and  I  have  always 
found  what  father  says  to  be  true." 

"I  shall  endeavor  not  to  disappoint  you  as  you  learn 
my  nature  better/'  Blair  answered,  adding  lightly,  "but 
while  we  are  on  the  subject,  I  should  like  to  ask  you, 
Miss  Lee,  what  assurance  you  had  yesterday  that  it  would 
be  convenient  for  you  to  take  a  regular  party  home  with 
you  just  at  supper  time?" 

"Oh,  I  knew  the  house  would  be  there  and  the  lawn 
there,  and  I  know  father  and  mother  always  make  any 

49 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

one  welcome  that  I  choose  to  invite  to  our  home,"  Vir- 
ginia replied. 

"But  there  must  be  something  for  such  a  party  to  eat, 
how  did  you  know  that  necessity  would  be  provided  for  ? 
I  do  not  wish  to  seem  inquisitive,  but  candidly,  I  am 
curious  to  know  how  you  manage  these  things  down 
here,"  Blair  said  so  frankly  that  Virginia  could  only 
smile  as  she  replied: 

"Well,  there  are  always  apples  and  peaches  and  pears 
and  berries — and  watermelons,  if  nothing  more — and 
mother  has  always  such  stores  of  good  things  in  the 
cellar  and,  especially  on  Saturday,  Dinah  has  the  most 
astonishing  lot  of  baking  put  away  in  the  pantry,  and — 
well,  to  tell  the  truth,  Mr.  Blair  I  never  think  about  that 
part  at  all.  We  always  have  been  provided  for  when  I 
bring  my  friends  home  with  me  and  I  suppose  I  take  it 
for  granted  we  always  shall  be." 

Sam,  who  a  few  minutes  before,  had  stopped  the  car- 
riage not  far  from  the  veranda  steps,  waited  for  the 
young  people  to  finish  their  conversation  and  alight. 

"Sam,"  Hugh  called  as  he  handed  Kittie  from  the 
carriage,  "if  you  see  Jerry  anywhere  about,  tell  him  to 
bring  the  horses  here  in  about  an  hour.  If  I  don't  stop 
bringing  him  over  here  to  loaf  with  you  Lee's  Summit 
nigs,  he'll  be  so  trifling  I'll  never  get  him  broken  into 
service  again  and  he'll  have  Sallie  so  spoiled  she  will  be 
of  no  kind  of  use  to  her  mistress." 

"That's  a  problem  that  confronts  a  man  the  world 
over,  I  suppose,"  Blair  said  laughingly.  "It's  my  worst 
complaint  against  Tom  Healy.  He's  like  a  balky  horse  if 
there's  a  pretty  maid  in  sight." 

"Where  is  he,  Mr.  Blair?"  Virginia  asked.  "I  meant 
to  inquire  about  him  yesterday  evening  but  in  the  com- 
motion, I  forgot  it." 

"Oh,  he  made  up  his  little  difference  with  the  waitress, 

50 


who  proved  to  be  the  innkeeper's  daughter,"  Philip  an- 
swered. "The  last  I  saw  of  him  he  was  begging  her  to 
accept  a  sack  of  sweets  as  a  peace  offering  and  he  called 
to  me  to  go  on  to  Lee's  Summit  and  said  he  would  come 
out  some  time  to-day.  I  suppose  he  found  the  maid  so 
enticing  he  could  not  tear  himself  away." 

Seated  in  the  shadow  of  a  huge  pillar,  Tom  Healy 
overheard  Blair's  words.  A  suggestive  grin  that  be- 
tokened a  determination  to  be  even,  overspread  his  coun- 
tenance. The  coveted  opportunity  came  sooner  than  he 
had  anticipated.  Philip,  turning  on  the  steps  to  answer 
some  remark  of  Kittie's,  stumbled  over  Tom's  extended 
foot  before  he  had  otherwise  any  intimation  of  his 
presence. 

"Beg  pardon,  sure,  Mr.  Philip,"  Tom  began  apolo- 
getically, rising  quickly.  "It  was  careless  o'  me  to  have 
my  foot  stickin'  out  like  that,  but  how  could  I  know  where 
you  was  a  goin'  to  step  an'  you  a  tryin'  to  look  at  two 
han'some  young  ladies  at  the  same  time?  You  mind  me 
o'  that  story  about  ol'  Judge  Warren." 

"What's  that?"  asked  Mr.  Lee  who,  deserted  by  the 
guests,  sat  with  his  wife  on  the  veranda  and  who  had 
already  learned  enough  of  Tom  to  be  glad  of  an  oppor- 
tunity to  draw  him  out. 

"Judge  Warren,"  Tom  responded  readily,  "is  a  fine  ol' 
gentleman  back  in  N'York  State,  a  justice  o'  the  peace, 
who  has  the  misfortune  to  be  cross-eyed.  Mike  Flan- 
nigan  is  a  rough  ol'  weather-beat  sailor  in  Rochester — one 
o'  these  here  awk'ard  men  that  has  trouble  with  their 
locomotive  organs,  one  foot  always  secmin'  to  say  to 
t'other,  'If  you'll  let  me  pass  this  time  I'll  let  you  pass 
next  time,'  you  understand.  Well,  one  windy  March 
day  Mike  was  a  forgin'  along  with  his  head  down,  sorter 
buttin'  the  air  to  make  way  fer  'is  body,  when  he  runs 
into  the  well-developed  front  of  the  cross-eyed  ol'  Judge. 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

'Hey  there!'  cries  out  Judge  Warren,  indignant  to  think 
he  should  be  put  upon  by  a  common  run  o'  shad  like 
Mike  Flannigan,  'Why  don't  you  look  where  you're  a 
goin'?'  'Faith,'  Mike  yells  back,  'an'  why  don't  you  go 
where  you're  a  lookin'?" 

"Tom,  you're  a  knave  of  the  deepest  dye,"  Philip  Blair 
said,  laughing  at  Mr.  Lee's  enjoyment  of  Tom's  waggish 
manner  rather  than  at  Tom  himself,  "it  was  no  accident 
that  your  foot  was  sticking  out  like  that,  and  you  know  it 
A  fellow  as  unprincipled  as  you  are  isn't  to  be  trusted  out 
of  a  man's  sight.  Where  have  you  been  all  day  and  what 
have  you  been  up  to?  Nothing  good,  I'll  warrant." 

"No,  honor  bright,  Mr.  Philip,  I  ain't  done  a  thing  to- 
day to  be  ashamed  of.  You  see,  the  overseer  was  good 
enough  to  ask  me  to  eat  dinner  down  at  the  Lodge  with 
them  to-day  an'  I  promised  that  pretty  little  duck  at  the 
inn  to  eat  dinner  there,  an'  then  there's  my  'steady'  back 
in  Rochester  that  always  expects  to  see  me  on  a  Sunday 
afternoon.  To  split  the  difference,  I  spent  most  o'  the 
day  a  walkin'  up  an'  down  the  streets  o'  Chattanoogy 
an'  wishin'  I  was  triplets  so  I  could  be  here  an'  there  an' 
back  in  N'York  State  all  at  the  same  time." 

"I'm  not  much  of  a  physician,  Tom,  but  I  can  diagnose 
your  case  easily  enough.  You're  homesick,  old  boy,  and 
I  think  I  know  a  remedy.  We'll  start  for  Rochester 
to-morrow,"  Philip  answered  indulgently. 

"To-morrow!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Lee  and  Virginia  in  the 
same  breath. 

"Yes,  I  think  I'll  go  home  to-morrow,"  Philip  an- 
swered Virginia  first,  then  turning  to  Mr.  Lee,  he  con 
tinued,  "I  am  convinced  that  it  will  be  wise  to  postpone 
further  negotiation  about  the  mills  until  we  know  the 
developments  of  the  next  few  months  and,  that  being 
true,  my  business  here  is,  for  the  present,  at  an  end." 

"That's  why  I  rode  out  this  evenin',  sir."  said  Tom, 

53 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

twirling  his  hat  round  and  round  in  his  hand.  "I  thought 
like  as  not  you'd  want  to  know  that  if  we  make  our  con- 
nections all  right  for  the  North  we  have  to  get  out  o' 
Chattanoogy  on  the  five  o'clock  train  to-morrow  morn- 
ing. The  agent  told  me  so  at  the  station  to-day." 

"I  see  you  have  the  disease  badly,  Tom,"  Philip  an- 
swered, smiling.  "It's  all  right,  though,  it  was  very 
thoughtful  of  you  to  look  after  the  trains  and  come  out 
to  tell  me.  I'll  ride  back  with  you  to  the  village  this 
evening." 

A  chorus  of  protestation  arose  from  the  Lees.  "There 
isn't  the  least  necessity  for  it,"  Mrs.  Lee  insisted.  "We 
always  ride  in  in  the  morning  to  take  that  early  train." 

Philip  looked  quickly  at  Virginia  who  stood  in  the  path 
of  light  that  fell  across  the  veranda  from  the  hallway. 
Catching  the  look  of  invitation  in  her  face,  he  turned 
to  Mrs.  Lee  with  acceptance — as  what  young  man  would 
not? 

"Thank  you,  Mrs.  Lee,"  he  said  earnestly.  "I  shall 
carry  back  to  the  North  the  pleasantest  impression  of 
Tennessee  and  the  very  fondest,  happiest  recollections  of 
the  Lee  household  and  the  generous  hospitality  that  has 
been  shown  me  here." 

"The  pleasure  has  been  equally  ours,  Mr.  Blair,  and  I 
regret  that  you  have  allowed  the  little  unpleasantness  that 
seems  to  threaten  just  now,  to  scare  you  out,"  returned 
Mrs.  Lee  in  her  sprightly,  good-natured  manner.  "I  do 
not  understand  this  pessimistic  mood  of  Thomas's.  It  is 
usually  his  fault  to  look  too  persistently  on  the  bright 
side  of  things.  I've  no  doubt  the  political  horizon  will  be 
all  clear  by  spring." 

"I  trust  to  God  it  may  be  so,  Margaret,"  said  Mr. 
Lee  in  response  to  the  half  bantering  tone  with  which 
his  wife  addressed  her  last  remark  to  himself.  "I  trust  it 
may  be  so,  but  I'm  afraid — afraid.  You  see,"  turning 

53 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

to  Blair,  "we  have  so  many  one-sided  men  like  Hallibur- 
ton and  so  many  rash,  hot-headed  men  like  Marion,  it 
will  be  hard  for  the  more  steady-going  among  us  to  hold 
the  balance  of  power  down  here." 

"I  see  it,  Mr.  Lee,  I  see  it  plainly  now,"  Philip  an- 
swered. "In  the  North  we  have  heard  rumors  of  this 
secession  movement  and  some  of  our  papers  are  fran- 
tically sounding  the  alarm  but  the  rank  and  file  of  our 
people  are  paying  very  little  attention  to  the  cry.  The 
question  has  come  to  me  in  a  different  light  down  here 
and  I  cannot  think  of  disregarding  the  advice  of  a  cool- 
headed  man  like  yourself.  I  am  as  grateful  to  you  for 
your  wise  counsel  as  for  the  kindly  welcome  to  your  home. 
But  for  you,  I  might  have  been  rash  enough  to  make  large 
investments  here  to  my  own  ruin." 

"Anyway,  you  shall  not  be  debarred  the  hospitality  of 
Lee's  Summit,  whoever  may  be  president  at  Washing- 
ton, Mr.  Blair,"  said  Mrs.  Lee,  cheerily. 

"Thank  you  again,  Mrs.  Lee.  I  shall  certainly  avail 
myself  of  your  invitation.  I  should  be  sorry  if  a  political 
difference  could  interfere  seriously  with  a  friendship  so 
pleasantly  begun,"  answered  Blair. 

"Now  hie  yourselves  to  the  dining  room,"  said  Mr.  Lee, 
falling  into  his  usual  jovial  manner,  "and  find  something 
to  eat.  There's  nothing  like  a  jaunt  over  our  Tennessee 
hills  to  sharpen  up  the  appetite." 

"Your  lunch  is  on  the  table,  Virginia,"  said  Mrs.  Lee. 
"We  never  have  supper  in  regular  fashion  on  Sunday 
evening,  Mr.  Blair." 

Kittie  was  in  the  gayest  humor  in  the  dining  room, 
chattering  away  like  the  veriest  little  mapgie,  notwith- 
standing the  thoughtful  mood  into  which  her  companions 
had  fallen.  Hugh,  in  spite  of  himself,  was  a  little  dis- 
gruntled at  the  turn  affairs  had  taken,  Blair  was  ill  at 
east  as  he  revolved  the  prophetic  words  of  Mr.  Lee  in  his 

54 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

mind,  while  Virginia  was,  for  a  time,  more  or  less  occu- 
pied with  the  duties  of  serving  even  the  simple  meal. 

"We  never  require  the  service  of  the  Macks  so  late  on 
Sunday  evening,  Mr.  Blair,"  she  explained.  "The  Sun- 
day evening  meeting  at  the  quarters  is  the  event  of  the 
whole  week  to  them  and  we  wouldn't  think  of  unneces- 
sarily depriving  one  of  them  of  the  pleasure  of  attending." 

She  had  scarcely  finished  speaking  when  a  great  volume 
of  weird  music  came  up  from  the  negro  cabins. 

"Yes,"  she  said  in  answer  to  Philip's  inquiring  look, 
"the  prayer  meeting  has  begun.  Some  time  when  you  are 
here  for  a  longer  visit  we'll  go  down  to  one  of  their 
services.  You  would  be  surprised  to  see  how  much  real 
feeling  is  often  manifest  in  their  rude  worship." 

"I  am  almost  ready  to  build  three  tabernacles  and 
camp  right  here  for  the  rest  of  my  life,  as  it  is,  Miss  Lee. 
I  shouldn't  be  willing  to  answer  for  what  I  might  do  if  I 
allowed  myself  to  make  an  extended  visit  here,"  Philip 
rejoined  with  an  earnestness  that  smote  unpleasantly  on 
Hugh  Cunningham's  ear.  The  right  of  way  with  Virginia 
had  so  long  been  conceded  to  him  by  all  the  young  men  of 
their  acquaintance  that  Philip's  manner  toward  her  and 
his  evident  misunderstanding  of  the  true  situation  aroused 
an  unwonted  feeling  in  his  heart  and  brought  the  un- 
settled relation  between  himself  and  Virginia  before  him 
in  a  new  light. 

"Virginia,  could  you  tell  me  exactly  how  Dinah  makes 
these  little  seed  cakes,"  he  asked,  abruptly  changing  a 
subject  that,  some  way,  annoyed  him.  "Berenice  can't  get 
them  to  taste  like  these  at  all." 

"Berenice!  Think  of  it,  Mr.  Blair!"  Kittie  cried  dis- 
dainfully. "A  darky  cook  called  Berenice!  Can  you 
imagine  anything  short  of  a  duchess  supporting  the  dig- 
nity of  a  name  like  that  ?"  , 

"You  might  suppose  her  little  short  of  an  empress  if 

55 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

you  saw  the  high  hand  with  which  she  rules  things  at 
Cunningham  Place,"  said  Virginia. 

"She  is  a  trifle  tyrannical,"  Hugh  admitted.  "Now, 
the  other  day  I  spoke  to  her  about  these  cakes.  She  had 
made  some  that  were  very  good  but  they  were  not  like 
these  a'nd  these  are  what  I  want.  I  told  her  to  speak  to 
Dinah  and  find  out  how  to  make  them.  'Law  sakes! 
Marse  Hugh/  she  said  indignantly,  'my  cookin'  done  ben 
satis fyin'  to  de  quality  long  befo'  Dinah  Lee  ebba  set 
foot  in  her  marsta's  kitchen.  You  s'pose  I's  gwine  ter 
miliate  my  sef  by  axin'  her  how  ter  cook!" 

"Never  mind,  Hugh,"  Virginia  said  consolingly,  "Dinah 
has  a  large  jar  full  of  these  cakes;  I  saw  them  in  the 
pantry  this  morning,  and  if  you  will  remind  me  I'll  give 
you  some  of  them  to  take  home  with  you." 

"Another  evidence  that  men  are  only  boys  grown  tall, 
Blair.  I  have  been  carrying  tit-bits  home  from  Lee's 
Summit  since  I  was  five  years  old,"  Hugh  said  jestingly. 

After  supper  the  four  returned  to  the  veranda  where 
Mr.  Lee  waited  to  discuss  with  Philip  in  greater  detail 
the  subject  of  the  abandoned  business  enterprise,  for  he 
wished  very  much,  in  case  his  forebodings  proved  ground- 
less, to  secure  the  proposed  mills  for  Chattanooga.  Kittie 
and  Hugh  and  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia,  a  little  apart,  con- 
versed in  softened  tones  of  Hugh's  return  to  William 
and  Mary  and  of  Kit-tie's  last  year  in  an  Atlanta  seminary, 
laying  with  eager  anticipation  many  a  joyous  plan  for 
the  vacation  days  of  another  summer.  The  persistency 
with  which  Kittie  included  Philip  in  these  plans  and  with 
which  Hugh  left  him  out  was  suggestive  of  the  state  of 

Meanwhile  the  August  moon,  changed  now  from  a 
great  copper-colored  ball  to  a  small,  silvery-white  disc, 
glided  upward  from  the  horizon,  flooding  all  the  earth 
with  its  soft,  uncertain  light  and  "tracing  shimmering  bro- 
cades" beneath  the  trees  all  over  the  lawn.  The  scene 

56 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

was  rapturously  beautiful.  A  long  dark  line  of  moun- 
tains hung  in  gloomy  grandeur  in  the  distance,  the  broad 
lawn  rolled  away  from  the  veranda  steps  until  it  was  lost 
on  every  hand  in  the  white  mist  which  hovered  over  the 
lowlands  like  the  milky  way  in  the  immensity  of  space.  A 
quarter  of  a  mile  away  the  negro  cabins  could  be  seen, 
singly  or  in  little  groups,  while  from  them,  the  prayer 
meeting  having  ended,  came  sounds  of  merriment  or 
hilarity,  changing  ever  and  anon  to  strains  of  sweetest 
music  as  some  old  plantation  melody  floated  out  upon  the 
air. 

"The  songs  of  Homer,"  someone  has  said,  "were  a 
bond  of  union  between  the  Grecian  states."  So,  in  almost 
equal  degree,  the  negro  melodies  of  anti-bellum  days  have 
effaced  the  boundary  lines  of  states  and  suggest  to  us,  not 
Virginia,  or  Georgia,  or  Texas,  or  Tennessee,  but  Dixie, 
the  sunny  land  where  the  heart  is  always  light. 

"Mr.  Lee,  I  have  read  about  scenes  like  this  but  I  al- 
ways supposed  they  belonged  exclusively  in  stories," 
Philip  Blair  said  as  the  last  notes  of  a  chorus  echoed  and 
died  away.  "You  never  grow  tired  of  it,  do  you?" 

"Never,"  was  the  ready  rejoinder.  "I  have  been  here 
more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  now  and  the  passing 
year  seems  always  the  best  yet." 

"I  can  readily  see  how  people  born  to  a  life  like  this 
where  the  system  of  slavery  presents  itself  almost  as  a 
beneficent  institution,  should  resent  interference  from  an 
outside  source,"  Blair  said  thoughtfully. 

"And  yet  as  a  rule,  it  is  the  better  class  of  slaveholders 
who  are  the  most  ready  to  deprecate  the  evils  of  the  sys- 
tem," answered  Mr.  Lee. 

"I  wonder,"  said  Virginia,  whether  our  slaves  would 
really  be  happier  free  than  they  are  over  there  to-night  ?" 

"No,"  answered  Blair  emphatically,  "perhaps  never  half 
so  happy  again.  As  it  is,  they  need  take  no  care  for  the 

57 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

morrow.  Free,  all  the  cares  and  privations  of  life  would 
weigh  upon  them  and,  as  your  father  said  this  morn- 
ing, they  are  singularly  unprepared  for  such  respon- 
sibility." 

"Then  why  should  it  seem  wrong  to  keep  them  so? 
And  sometimes  it  does  seem  wrong,  even  to  me,"  said  Vir- 
ginia. 

"Well,  of  course,  their  happiness  is  the  happiness  of 
irresponsibility,  and  only  a  generation  or  two  of  freedom 
can  fit  them  for  contact  with  the  world,"  Philip  replied. 
"The  development  of  the  race  must  be  at  the  expense  of 
those  who  attain  their  freedom  first." 

"I  should  hate  to  think  of  sacrificing  Webster  and 
Dinah  and  Sallie  and  Sam  to  the  good  of  the  race,"  said 
Virginia,  with  an  earnestness  at  which  Philip  smiled  as 
he  replied: 

"That  reminds  me,  Miss  Lee,  that  I  have  heard  it  said, 
with  reference  to  the  negro,  that  in  the  South  you  love  the 
individual  and  detest  the  race,  while  in  the  North  we 
adore  the  race  and  abhor  the  individual.  I  scarcely  know 
which  attitude  is  more  to  be  commended." 

"Why  should  you  be  always  so  concerned  about  the 
nigs,  anyway,  Virginia  ?"  Hugh  asked  carelessly.  "Their 
condition  is  only  a  part  of  life,  don't  you  know  it  is  ?  You 
can't  set  them  free,  and  if  you  could,  how  could  you  do 
without  them?  You  can't  cook  your  own  meals  or  sew 
your  own  dresses.  Why  should  you  bother  your  mind 
about  that  kind  of  thing?" 

"The  day  is  at  hand,  Hugh,  when  we  must  all  bother 
our  minds  about  many  unpleasant  things,"  said  Mr.  Lee 
kindly. 

"O,  I  don't  know,"  Hugh  replied.  "It's  election  time — 
don't  you  think  that  is  all?  There's  never  been  an  elec- 
tion since  I  can  remember  that  there  has  not  been  more 
or  less  of  this  kind  of  feeling." 

58 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"As  I  said  to  Margaret  a  while  ago,  I  truly  hope  you 
may  be  right,  Hugh,  but  I  still  insist  I  feel  a  great  anxiety 
concerning  the  issue  of  this  campaign,"  said  Mr.  Lee. 

Jerry  now  appeared  with  the  horses,  and  Hugh,  re- 
minding Virginia  of  the  cookies,  disappeared  with  her 
to  the  dining-room. 

"I  like  the  presumption  of  this  Yankee,  I  swear  I  do," 
he  began,  sarcastically,  as  soon  as  he  found  himself  alone 
with  Virginia.  "He  perfectly  ignores  my  existence,  and 
usurps  you  as  completely  as  if  he  were  the  only  man  on 
earth.  Tis  well  for  us  both  his  time  here  is  short.  I 
should  be  compelled  to  assassinate  him  else." 

"Why,  Hugh,"  returned  Virginia,  laughing,  "what  an 
injustice  you  do  Mr.  Blair.  He  evidently  believes  himself 
to  be  doing  you  a  kindness  in  making  opportunities  for 
you  to  pay  your  court  to  our  Kittie." 

"Our  Kittie,  indeed !"  cried  Hugh.  "Kittie  is  a  dear,  to 
be  sure,  but  it  is  only  yesterday  she  sat  on  my  knee  in 
short  skirts  and  pinafores." 

"You  talk  like  a  patriarch,  Hugh.  Stop  to  think  of  it, 
you  are  not  so  vastly  Kittie's  senior  after  all,"  Virginia 
said,  teasingly. 

"I  am  twenty-two  come  next  June,"  Hugh  said,  resent- 
fully, putting  out  his  hand  to  stay  her  in  the  dining-room. 
But  the  cookies  had  been  wrapped  up,  tied  into  a  neat  par- 
cel and  slipped  into  Hugh's  pocket,  and,  finding  no  further 
necessity  for  delay,  she  led  the  way  back  to  the  veranda. 
With  a  good-bye  to  Philip  and  a  good-night  all  around, 
Hugh  sprang  into  his  saddle  and  galloped  off  down  the 
drive. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  also  rose  to  leave  the  veranda  as  soon 
as  Hugh  was  gone.  Pursuant  of  the  plan  agreed  upon 
earlier  in  the  evening,  they  said  good-bye  as  well  as  good- 
night, Philip  having  refused  to  stop  at  Lee's  Summit  over 
night  unless  he  should  be  permitted  to  slip  quietly  out  in 

59 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  morning  without  waking  anyone,  and  join  Tom,  who 
was  instructed  to  have  the  horses  ready  at  the  gate  at 
daybreak. 

Kittie,  too,  tired  out  with  the  merry  making  of  the 
evening  before  and  the  varied  pleasures  of  the  long  day, 
held  out  her  hand  to  Philip.  "Good-bye,  Mr.  Blair,"  she 
said.  "You  must  come  again  next  summer  and  we'll  go 
for  some  lovely  picnics  over  on  the  mountains  that  we 
could  only  show  you  from  a  distance  to-day.  You  haven't 
half  found  out  all  the  delightful  things  about  Tennessee 
yet." 

"Good-bye  Kittie,"  said  Philip,  looking  admiringly  into 
the  bright  face  turned  up  toward  his  own.  "It  is  worth 
the  trip  to  Tennessee  only  to  have  caught  a  little  of  the 
sunshine  in  your  face." 

A  moment  later  Kittie  was  gone,  and  Philip,  turning  to 
Virginia,  said,  "I  suppose  it  would  really  be  the  white 
thing  for  me  to  go  to  bed,  too,  and  give  you  a  chance  to 
rest,  Miss  Lee,  but  you  remember  you  told  me  last  night 
you  would  sing  for  me  to-day,  and  I  haven't  sufficient 
self-denial  to  release  you  from  your  promise.  Will  you 
do  so  now  ?" 

"With  pleasure,"  said  Virginia,  turning  toward  the 
parlor.  "I  believe  I  did  say  something  to  that  effect,  but 
the  day  has  been  so  completely  occupied  that  I  had  for- 
gotten about  it." 

"I  had  not  forgotten  about  it,"  Philip  replied,  selecting 
from  the  music  on  the  piano  a  favorite  song  and  placing 
it  before  her,  "but  this  is  the  first  opportunity  I  have 
found  to  remind  you  of  it.  There  are  so  many  interest- 
ing things  to  be  done  at  Lee's  Summit,  that  even  an 
August  day  scarcely  gives  one  time  for  them  all." 

An  expression  which  Philip  readily  recognized  came  in- 
to Virginia's  face.  "  'What  is  worth  doing  at  all  is  worth 

60 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

doing  well,' "  she  quoted,  as  she  began  running  lightly 
through  the  prelude  to  the  song  before  her. 

"I  have  no  idea  what  they  would  say  at  home  if  I  told 
them  the  reputation  I  have  acquired  down  here,"  Philip 
replied.  "I  am  regarded  there  as  rather  sedate  and  taci- 
turn." 

But  Virginia  had  played  through  her  prelude  twice  al- 
ready, and  she  now  began  her  song  with  only  an  amusing 
look  of  mock  astonishment  and  incredulity  as  answer  to 
Philip's  remark. 

For  a  long  time  she  sat  before  the  piano,  singing  one 
after  another  of  the  songs  Philip  selected  for  her,  or, 
while  she  rested,  talking  those  pretty  nothings  which  are 
so  interesting  to  the  parties  engaged  in  the  conversation, 
so  meaningless  to  one  who  chances  to  overhear  them. 
Philip  leaned  across  the  corner  of  the  piano,  scarcely 
knowing — whether  she  played  or  sang — which  pleased 
him  most,  the  rippling  music  of  her  voice  or  the  changing 
beauty  of  her  face.  It  was  a  picture  destined  to  fill  his 
sleeping  and  his  waking  dreams  for  many  a  day. 

The  great,  old-fashioned  hall  clock  struck  ,  but 

Philip  had  something  else  to  think  about  and  forgot  to 
count.  He  was  only  vaguely  conscious  that  a  man  who 
has  to  be  up  before  the  lark  should  have  been  asleep  these 
two  hours  or  more. 

"Thank  you,  Miss  Lee,"  he  said,  as  Virginia  finished 
the  last  song,  folded  the  music  and  laid  it  aside.  "I  am 
far  from  considering  myself  a  critic  in  the  art,  but  you 
seem  to  me  to  have  a  rarely  sweet  voice  and  unusual  taste 
in  selecting  songs  that  are  suited  to  it,  which  is  half  the 
battle.  I  doubt  not  I  shall  be  wishing  very  much  to  visit 
Lee's  Summit  again  before  many  months." 

"Well,  you  have  father's  and  mother's  invitation,  and 
you  may  be  sure  they  are  sincere,"  Virginia  replied. 

"I  hope  you  do  not  fail  to  notice  that  one  voice  is  lack- 

61 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ing  to  make  the  invitation  unanimous  ?  A  Yankee  would 
scarcely  like  to  venture  a  visit  here  without  first  knowing 
your  mind?"  Philip  said  interrogatively,  regarding  Vir- 
ginia with  the  peculiar  expression  which  was  something 
too  grave  for  a  smile  and  yet  had  all  the  softening  effect 
of  a  smile  upon  his  face. 

"The  children  of  the  Old  Dominion  pride  themselves 
on  their  hospitality,  Mr.  Blair,  and  I  am  a  child  of  the  Old 
Dominion,  a  generation  or  so  removed,  to  be  sure,  but 
still  with  all  the  old  traditions  loyally  preserved,"  Virginia 
answered. 

"It  is  enough,"  said  Philip,  holding  out  his  hand  to  say 
good-bye.  "I  can  think  of  no  event  or  series  of  events 
that  could  keep  me  from  coming  back.  Circumstances 
may  hasten  or  retard  my  visit,  but  sooner  or  later  you 
will  see  me." 

The  first  glow  of  dawn  was  tingeing  the  eastern  hori- 
zon as  Philip  arose,  dressed  hastily,  and,  quietly  descend- 
ing the  stairs,  let  himself  out  upon  the  veranda  with  as 
little  noise  as  possible.  As  if  reluctant  to  quit  a  spot  that 
had  charmed  him  so  much,  he  paused  a  moment  to  look 
about  him.  Perhaps  by  accident,  perhaps  by  design,  he 
raised  his  eyes  to  the  window  which,  by  some  means,  he 
had  found  to  be  Virginia's.  There,  on  the  little  balcony 
opening  from  her  room,  he  saw  a  graceful  figure  in  bright 
robes  like  some  bird  of  brilliant  plumage.  It  was  Vir- 
ginia. Having  heard  his  step,  she  had  thrown  a  loose 
outer  garment  about  her,  thrust  her  feet  into  soft  slippers, 
and  stepped  out  upon  the  balcony  to  wave  a  noiseless 
good-bye  to  the  parting  guest.  It  was  another  picture 
for  memory's  album,  and  Philip  remembered  it  long — the 
heavy  braids  of  dark  hair  that  fell  across  her  shoulders, 
the  shapely  white  hand,  the  smile  that  greeted  the  look 
of  glad  surprise  that  leaped  into  his  own  face. 

And  Virginia?  She  watched  the  tall,  straight  figure 

62 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

turn  away,  run  lightly  down  the  steps,  and  disappear  in 
the  uncertain  light.  She  listened  to  the  click-click  of  the 
horses'  hoofs  unil  it  died  away  in  the  distance,  and  then 
crept  back  to  bed  where  she  fell  immediately  into  the  un- 
troubled sleep  that  is  youth's  own  heritage,  and  dreamed 
for  two  long  hours  of  black  knights,  mounted  warriors, 
Roman  togas — and  gray  eyes  through  which  one  could  see 
down  into  the  soul  and  read  its  very  thoughts. 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  V. 

History  was  made  fast  in  the  United  States  in  the 
months  that  followed.  As  a  vessel  of  water  will  stand  at 
the  freezing  point  for  hours  and  still  retain  its  liquid 
form,  yet  at  the  least  "troubling  of  the  waters"  will  fly  in- 
to a  myriad  of  shining  crystals,  so  great  influences  had 
been  quietly  shaping  southern  sentiment  for  almost  a  cen- 
tury, yet  it  required  the  election  of  1860  to  crystallize  into 
strong  determination  that  undercurrent  of  discontent 
which  otherwise  might  not  have  asserted  itself  for  years. 
The  flame  of  disunion,  as  every  one  knows,  broke  out 
first  in  South  Carolina,  spreading  rapidly  from  state  to 
state,  until  six  other  assemblies  had  annulled  the  bond  of 
union  between  themselves  and  the  national  government. 

Fierce  and  bitter  was  the  conflict  waged  in  Tennessee, 
especially  in  the  eastern  part,  where  Thomas  Lee  gave  up 
every  private  interest  and  went  from  town  to  town  and 
county  to  county  urging  the  claims  of  the  union  and  the 
dangers  of  secession.  When  at  last  the  convention  met 
to  determine  the  course  that  state  would  pursue,  Mr.  Lee 
was  there,  and  to  the  final  hour  used  all  his  influence 
against  disunion.  The  question  having  been  decided 
against  him,  however,  like  many  of  his  neighbors  who  had 
opposed  secession,  he  entered  earnestly  into  the  cause  his 
state  espoused.  He  was  at  once  elected  to  the  Confed- 
erate congress  at  Richmond,  whither  he  went  in  July, 
leaving  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia,  with  the  aid  of  the  over- 
seer, to  take  charge  of  the  plantation.  It  was  a  formid- 
able undertaking  for  women  as  inexperienced  as  they, 
yet  Virginia,  who  was  much  the  stronger  character  of 
the  two,  entered  upon  it  bravely.  The  troubles  she  had 
been  looking  for  were  at  hand,  and  she  determined  to 

64 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

bear  her  share  of  the  burden.  During  the  first  summer 
the  work  in  the  fields  went  on  as  it  had  always  done. 
Mr.  Lee  had  been  careful  to  keep  only  such  slaves  as 
could  be  controlled  without  the  extreme  punishment  re- 
sorted to  on  many  plantations.  Now,  in  his  absence,  his 
wife  and  daughter  were  reaping  the  benefit  of  his  wise 
management  and  the  mild  treatment  he  had  always  em- 
ployed with  his  negroes. 

Hugh  returned  in  the  early  autumn,  and,  for  a  time, 
took  up  the  accustomed  routine  of  his  life,  loitering  idly 
at  home  in  the  mornings,  riding  over  to  Lee's  Summit  or 
making  an  aimless  trip  to  the  village  in  the  afternoon. 
This  air  of  indifference  at  a  time  so  critical  was  exceed- 
ingly annoying  to  Virginia,  and  she  made  no  effort  to  con- 
ceal from  Hugh  her  disapproval  of  his  conduct.  Finding 
her  more  and  more  frequently  engaged  in  the  perform- 
ance of  duties  in  which  he  had  no  interest,  absorbed  con- 
tinually by  a  question  which  was,  in  reality,  a  source  of 
vexation  to  him,  he  was  constrained  to  silence  on  the 
theme  which,  though  ever  uppermost  in  his  own  mind, 
was  so  evidently  no  part  of  Virginia's  thoughts.  It  was 
not  until  the  Christmas  time  that  he  ventured  to  address 
her  seriously  concerning  their  relation.  Under  the  soft- 
ening influence  of  that  happy  season,  he  was  emboldened 
by  her  kindness  to  ask  if  he  had  not,  by  his  long  silence, 
earned  a  right  to  speak  to  her  once  more  of  the  subject 
that  was  always  nearest  his  very  heart. 

"You  do  not  have  to  earn  rights  with  me,  Hugh,"  she 
answered,  reproachfully.  "Have  I  not  always  been  per- 
fectly frank  with  you,  and  have  I  ever  seemed  unwilling 
to  listen  to  whatever  you  have  to  say  to  me  ?  1  am  sure  I 
am  very  far  from  wishing  a  barrier  of  any  kind  to  arise 
between  us." 

"Well,  then,  Virginia,  when  am  I  to  hope  for  an  answer 
to  the  question  I  wish  so  much  to  ask?  Are  you  not 

65 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ready  to  decide  by  this  time  whether  you  will  ever  be  my 
wife  ?"  he  asked. 

The  teasing  propensity  which  had  made  Virginia  domi- 
neer over  Hugh  in  their  childhood,  but  which  she  had  for- 
gotten for  these  many  months,  was  strong  upon  her  for 
the  moment,  and  there  was  a  roguish  twinkle  in  her  eye 
as  she  replied,  "Why,  Hugh,  what  would  you  do  with  a 
wife  if  you  had  one?  Wives  cost  money,  don't  you  know 
they  do?  and  I  am  perfectly  certain  you  never  turned  an 
honest  penny  in  your  life." 

"Oh !  as  to  that,"  Hugh  answered,  taking  her  seriously, 
"you  know  my  father  dotes  on  you,  Virginia,  and  he 
would  increase  my  allowance,  of  course.  He'd  know  it 
takes  more  to  keep  two  than  one." 

At  another  time  Virginia  might  have  been  amused  by 
this  reply,  but  just  now  it  revealed  such  a  shockingly 
trivial  conception  of  life  that  her  jesting  mood  was 
checked,  and  for  a  moment  no  suitable  reply  came  to  her. 
Deep  down  in  her  heart  she  was  wondering  whether  Hugh 
would  ever  find  any  of  the  things  worth  while  in  life. 
Hugh,  mistaking  her  silence,  continued : 

"Your  father  is  compelled  to  be  away  from  home,  leav- 
ing you  and  your  mother  alone.  Would  it  not  be  the 
natural  and  proper  thing  for  me  to  take  my  place  by 
your  side  as  your  protector  in  his  absence  ?  Will  you  not 
give  me  this  right,  Virginia  ?" 

"Hugh,  I  cannot,"  Virginia  replied,  earnestly.  "There 
is  not  a  single  impulse  in  my  heart  that  would  prompt  me 
to  such  a  step.  It  is  not  that  I  have  no  interest  in  you, 
for,  in  a  way,  I  have,  but  there  are  other  things  far  more 
important  to  me  now  than  marriage,  and  I  simply  have  no 
inclination  to  consider  the  subject." 

"But  you  must  remember  the  times  grow  more  perilous 
every  month.  Suppose  the  lines  of  war  continue  to  draw 
more  closely  about  us,  you  will  be  exposed  to  every  kind 

66 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

of  hardship  and  privation,  and,  perhaps,  to  insult  and 
wrong." 

"There,  Hugh,  I  like  that.  It  is  the  first  serious  con- 
sideration of  the  war  I  have  ever  been  able  to  draw  from 
you.  As  to  our  safety,  I  have  no  fear.  I  have  studied 
our  lines  carefully,  and  I  cannot  see  how  we  can  think  of 
danger  so  long  as  our  generals  hold  their  fortifications 
along  the  Tennessee  and  Cumberland  rivers.  They  are 
like  a  great  wall  between  us  and  the  northern  army,  and  I 
have  too  implicit  faith  in  the  great  host  of  Confederate 
soldiers  standing  behind  them  to  think  of  danger  here. 
Oh !  I  have  never  wished  to  be  a  man,  but  if  I  were  one, 
I'd  not  lose  a  day  in  going  to  the  defense  of  the  Confed- 
eracy, because  I  believe,  with  all  my  heart,  we  are  stand- 
ing for  liberty  to-day  just  as  much  as  our  forefathers  did 
in  the  Revolution." 

Hugh  winced  a  little  at  this.  "Do  you  wish  me  to  go 
to  the  war,  Virginia  ?"  he  asked. 

"I  wish  no  one  to  go  who  does  not  desire  to  do  so,"  she 
replied,  "only  I  cannot  conceive  how  any  man  can  stand 
aloof  from  what  seems  to  me  a  privilege  in  this  time  of 
need." 

"Your  father  manages  to  keep  out,"  Hugh  suggested. 

"Hugh,  did  I  not  know  that  it  is  not  your  better  self 
that  prompted  that  remark  I  should  resent  it,"  Virginia 
replied.  "As  it  is,  I  shall  only  say  what  you  know  as  well 
as  I,  that  father  does  not  go  to  Richmond  from  choice, 
but  because  he  is  sent  there,  and  feels  he  is  needed  there. 
If  you  think  it  is  for  honor  that  he  goes,  you  greatly  mis- 
judge him,  for  he  has  more  than  once  been  solicited  to 
go  to  the  national  congress  and  always  refused  because 
he  could  not  be  away  from  home  for  so  long.  And  as 
for  going  to  evade  service  in  the  field — well,  I  shall  not 
even  comment  upon  such  an  insinuation." 

"Forgive  me,  Virginia,  it  was  not  right  for  me  to  say 

67 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

such  a  thing  to  you,"  Hugh  replied.  "I  know  your  father 
always  does  what  he  believes  to  be  his  duty,  of  course. 
I  was  only  nettled  because  your  remark  seemed  to  reflect 
on  father  and  me  for  not  going  into  the  army." 

"Your  father's  position  I  understand  and  appreciate," 
Virginia  said  quickly.  "His  affections  very  naturally  cling 
to  the  national  government,  yet  his  personal  interests 
are  all  with  us.  It  would  be  hard  for  him  to  take  up  arms 
on  either  side." 

"Then,  too,"  said  Hugh,  "his  brothers  are  already  in 
the  field  on  the  union  side  while  he  knows  that  I,  if  I  go 
at  all,  will  go  with  the  Confederate  forces." 

"Do  you  ever  think  of  going,  Hugh?"  Virginia  asked 
eagerly. 

The  peculiar  ring  in  her  voice  was  not  lost  upon  Hugh. 
Could  a  girl  love  a  man  and  at  the  same  time  wish  him 
to  enlist  as  a  soldier?  It  was  wholly  beyond  his  compre- 
hension. 

"Do  you  wish  me  to  go,  Virginia?"  he  asked  sadly. 

"Do  you  wish  to  go?" 

"For  your  sake  I  might  be  willing  to  go,"  he  answered. 

"Ah!  but  that  is  not  it,"  she  replied.  "I  want  to  see 
a  man  go  because  he  is  willing  to  fight  and  die,  if  need 
be,  for  the  right." 

"It  is  a  pity,  Virginia,  that  I  should  not  have  been 
made  of  different  stuff,  since  it  is  my  fate  to  have  grown 
up  loving  you,"  Hugh  said  disconsolately.  "It  is  simply 
incomprehensible  to  me  that  a  man  should  voluntarily 
bring  hardship  and  calamity  upon  himself  for  the  sake 
of  a  mere  sentiment."  As  he  spoke,  he  reached  out  his 
hand  and,  taking  hers  for  a  moment,  said,  "I  am  going 
now,  good-bye.  I'll  see  you  again  soon." 

He  came  to  Lee's  Summit  two  or  three  times  during 
the  succeeding  week  but  his  visits  were  short  and  he  was 
silent  and  thoughtful  much  of  the  time.  On  New  Year's 

68 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

day  he  stalked  resolutely  into  the  parlor,  where  he  found 
Virginia  alone.  Refusing  an  invitation  to  be  seated,  he 
stood  for  some  minutes  before  the  fire,  holding  his  hat  in 
one  hand  while,  with  the  other,  he  carelessly  lashed  his 
riding  boot  with  his  whip.  Virginia  saw  from  his  face 
that  something  unusual  was  in  his  mind  but,  knowing  his 
moods,  waited  for  his  spirit  to  move  him. 

"Virginia,"  he  at  last  said  slowly,  "I  am  going  to  Rich- 
mond to-morrow  to  enlist." 

"Oh  Hugh!  I  am  so  glad,"  Virginia  exclaimed.  "I 
always  knew  you  were  a  good  brave  fellow  and  this  con- 
firms me  in  the  belief." 

"No,  I  am  not  very  good,  and  I  am  afraid  I  am  not 
going  for  the  same  reason  you  would  go,  but  I  see  no 
use  for  me  to  stay.  It  is  as  dull  as  Cunningham  Place 
over  here  any  more  and  then — well,  it  will  please  you,  I 
think,  for  me  to  go.  Will  it  not,  Virginia?" 

"But  I  do  not  want  you  to  go  to  please  me,"  she  said 
in  a  disappointed  tone. 

"Don't  think  I  expect  to  gain  anything  by  it,"  he  an- 
swered quickly.  "I  didn't  mean  that  I  hope  to  win  your 
favor  by  going,  yet  I  cannot  conceal  from  myself  the  fact 
that  I  am  going  more  for  your  sake  than  for  the  sake 
of  the  cause." 

Virginia  sat  resting  her  chin  in  her  hand  and  gazing 
silently  into  the  fire.  Hugh  watched  her  face  narrowly. 
"Well,"  she  said  after  a  minute  or  two,  "it  will  help 
the  cause,  whatever  your  incentive  may  be,  and  it  seems 
so  much  more  noble  to  go  than  to  be  idling  here  while 
so  many  brave  men  are  sacrificing  everything  for  our 
rights.  But  why  do  you  go  to  Richmond?" 

"Because  I  want  to  be  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight  and 
where  help  is  the  most  needed  if  I  am  going  at  all,"  he 
answered.  "Besides,  there  are  two  or  three  William 
and  Mary  fellows  with  Lee  and  that  will  make  things 

69 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

more  endurable  over  there.  And  Virginia,  I  may  have 
seemed  a  little  slow  in  entering,  but  when  the  battle  is 
on,  you  will  find,  if  you  hear  from  me  at  all,  that  I  am 
brave  enough." 

"I  am  sure  of  it,  Hugh,  and  I'll  think  of  you  con- 
stantly. It  will  be  a  consolation  to  me  to  know  that  while 
I  may  not  go  myself,  I  have  a  representative  in  the  field. 
Woman's  lot  in  this  awful  time  is  to  watch  and  work 
and  weep  and  pray,  and  I'll  pray  for  you  every  day — for 
the  success  of  our  arms  and  the  preservation  of  your 
life." 

"Thank  you  very  much  for  saying  that.  I  have  faith 
in  your  prayers  and  the  thought  of  them  will  make  me 
a  better  man  and  a  braver  soldier.  But  there  is  another 
subject  that  I  must  speak  to  you  about,"  he  added. 
"Father,  you  know,  feels  it  impossible  to  take  either  side 
in  this  struggle  and  he  is  greatly  chagrined  by  the  slurs 
that  are  cast  at  him  on  every  hand.  He  would  like  to 
sell  the  place  and  the  negroes  and  go  abroad  until  the 
trouble  is  settled.  He  has  thought  of  doing  so  before, 
and  now  that  I  am  going  away  he  is  more  inclined  to  do 
it  than  ever." 

"Oh!  but  he  can  sell  only  at  a  great  sacrifice  now!" 
Virginia  exclaimed  in  surprise. 

"That  is  true,  of  course,  but  he  is  convinced  that  he 
can  sell  to  better  advantage  now  than  he  can  later  on. 
He  says  this  war  is  no  'summer  hoilday'  as  some  have 
prophesied,  and  that  every  day  our  property  will  depre- 
ciate in  value.  But  would  it  make  any  difference  in 
your  final  decision  about  our  future,  Virginia?" 

There  was  something  so  boyish  and  yet  so  pathetic 
in  the  question  that,  although  she  smiled,  Virginia's  voice 
had  a  note  like  fondness  in  it  as  she  replied :  "Not  in  the 
least,  Hugh.  If  I  ever  marry  you  it  will  be  for  yourself 
and  not  for  your  plantation." 

70 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Hugh  then  asked  for  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee — for  Mr.  Lee 
was  spending  the  holidays  at  home.  Although  surprised 
by  Hugh's  sudden  determination,  Mr.  Lee  expressed  his 
warm  approval  while  Mrs.  Lee  could  not  restrain  her 
tears  as  she  bade  him  good-bye. 

"It  seems  almost  as  if  I  were  sending  my  own  son 
away  to  battle,"  she  said  affectionately. 

'Thank  you,  Mrs.  Lee.  You  have  taken  the  place  of 
my  mother  as  nearly  as  any  one  could,  and  I'll  try  to 
behave  as  you  would  wish  your  own  son  to  do  if  you 
sent  him  into  battle." 

He  hurried  through  the  last  words  of  farewell  and 
departed,  not  looking  back  until  he  had  passed  the  lodge 
and  entered  the  road  at  the  foot  of  the  hill.  Then  he 
waved  his  hand  to  Virginia  who  still  stood  as  he  had 
left  her  on  the  veranda,  thinking  she  had  never  been  so 
nearly  willing  to  promise  Hugh  whatever  he  might  ask 
as  she  was  at  that  moment. 

The  next  day  he  was  gone.  Within  the  month  Mr.  Lee 
had  returned  to  Richmond  and  Mr.  Cunningham,  having 
succeeded  in  disposing  of  his  place  and  negroes,  was  far 
on  his  way  to  Europe.  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  were  now 
alone  indeed. 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  sultry  August  afternoon  was  drawing  to  a  close 
and  an  air  of  quiet  expectancy  had  succeeded  the  hum 
of  busy  preparation  that  had  gone  on  all  day  at  Lee's 
Summit.  In  marked  contrast  with  the  desolation  and 
waste  all  about  it,  we  find  this  home,  after  an  absence 
of  a  year  and  a  half,  looking  very  much  as  it  did  on  the 
day  Virginia  waved  a  farewell  to  Hugh  Cunningham,  just 
setting  out  to  be  a  soldier  boy.  The  freshly  mown  lawn 
with  its  neat  walks,  smooth  drive  and  well-kept  trees 
and  shrubs,  was  in  its  usual  order.  In  the  garden  there 
were  an  abundance  of  fruits  and  vegetables  and  a  pro- 
fusion of  beautiful  flowers,  all  redolent  with  the  perfume 
of  sweet  herbs. 

"Rosemary  red  and  violet  blue, 
Thyme  and  sweet  marjoram,  hyssop  and  rue." 

In  the  fields  the  crops  were  a  full  fortnight  in  ad- 
vance of  the  best  to  be  found  elsewhere,  and  everything 
betokened  thrift  and  careful  husbandry.  The  fences 
were  in  good  repair,  the  house,  the  barns  and  other  out- 
buildings had  been  recently  repainted,  and  the  cabins  of 
the  negro  quarters,  as  well  as  the  trunks  of  the  trees  in 
the  orchards,  gleamed  in  their  bright  coats  of  new  white- 
wash. 

For  there  were  still  negro  quarters  here  and  negroes  to 
inhabit  them,  in  spite  of  Gettysburg  and  Vicksburg,  and 
the  Emancipation  Proclamation.  Immediately  upon  the 
promulgation  of  that  edict,  Mr.  Lee  returned  home  and, 
after  explaining  the  purport  of  the  President's  measure, 
warned  his  slaves  of  the  difficulties  lying  in  wait  for  them 

72 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

in  a  world  of  which  they  knew  nothing  and  proposed  to 
retain  them  on  the  plantation  for  a  fair  compensation. 
Nearly  all  of  them  gladly  accepted  the  offer  and  took 
their  places  in  the  fields  the  same  as  in  former  years. 
Hudspn  was  a  faithful  and  competent  overseer,  while  Vir- 
ginia maintained  a  careful  supervision  of  the  entire 
place.  Thus  it  had  happened  that  one  spot  had  escaped 
the  wholesale  destruction  that  threatened  to  obliterate 
prosperity  in  all  the  slave-holding  states. 

In  the  house,  on  the  contrary,  were  signs  of  the  most 
stringent  economy.  No  expenditure  which  was  neces- 
sary to  preserve  the  plantation  was  spared,  but  Mrs.  Lee 
and  Virginia  saved  every  dollar  that  was  not  absolutely 
demanded  for  personal  and  household  expenses.  They 
denied  themselves  all  luxuries  and  many  comforts  atil 
conveniences,  that  they  might  have  as  much  as  possible  to 
give  for  the  relief  of  the  southern  soldiers  who  were 
beginning  to  be  sadly  in  need  of  supplies.  Carpets  were 
faded  and  curtains  worn,  while  much  of  the  luxurious 
furniture  of  former  days  had  been  sold  to  meet  the  con- 
stantly increasing  demands  for  more  food  and  more  cloth- 
ing at  Richmond  or  Knoxville  or  Atlanta.  After  the 
fall  of  Vicksburg,  news  came  of  suffering  and  privation 
among  the  sick  and  wounded  and  Virginia  was  the  lead- 
ing spirit  at  Chattanooga  in  preparing  comforts  and 
delicacies  to  be  sent  thither.  On  this  occasion,  as  a  last 
resort,  she  sold  the  grand  piano  which  her  father  had 
given  her  when  she  returned  from  school  at  Richmond. 
There  was  a  keen  pang  of  regret  in  her  heart  and  a  hard 
look  of  determination  on  her  face  as  she  saw  it  carried 
from  the  house  and,  for  the  first  time,  deep  in  her  inner 
being,  she  was  conscious  of  a  passing  impulse  to  count 
the  cost.  She  put  the  thought  immediately  from  her  and 
found  her  consolation  in  the  great  quantity  of  useful  sup- 

73 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

plies  she  was  thus  able  to  provide  for  those  who  were 
suffering  in  the  cause  she  loved. 

The  occasion  for  the  excitement  at  Lee's  Summit  this 
August  afternoon,  was  the  coming  of  Hugh  Cunningham 
to  spend  the  furlough  granted  him  as  a  reward  for  his 
gallant  services  and  as  a  restorative  for  his  strength  which 
had  been  greatly  impaired  by  wounds  and  illness. 

Hugh's  career  as  a  soldier  had  been  marked  by  some 
success.  More  than  once  his  valor  had  been  the  subject 
of  honorable  comment  by  the  Richmond  press,  while  his 
rapid  advancement  to  the  rank  of  Captain  attested  his 
claim  to  such  distinction.  Gallantly  and  faithfully,  with- 
out wound  or  scar,  he  had  served  the  Army  of  Virginia 
in  that  series  of  brilliant  victories  that  preceded  the  in- 
vasion of  Pennsylvania.  His  reverses  began,  however, 
with  the  defeat  of  the  Confederacy  at  Gettysburg,  where 
he  was  so  severely  wounded  that  for  weeks  the  Lees  were 
unable  to  hear  anything  from  him.  It  was  with  great 
joy,  therefore,  that  they  learned  of  his  safety  and  had 
now,  the  immediate  prospect  of  seeing  him. 

The  entire  household  had  spent  the  day  "getting  ready" 
for  his  reception  for,  be  sure,  his  renown  abroad  had 
in  no  way  lessened  the  esteem  in  which  he  was  held  by  his 
friends  at  home.  Virginia,  especially,  had  in  her  mind's 
eye,  re-created  him  into  an  ideal  character  and  lo!  he 
stood  before  her  inner  vision,  in  form  like  the  Hugh 
of  eighteen  months  before,  but  endowed  with  all  those 
manly  and  desirable  qualities  which  she  had  hitherto 
fondly  but  vainly  hoped  to  find  in  his  disposition.  She 
even  believed  herself  to  be  growing  fond  of  him — that  is, 
in  the  right  way — and  as  she  stood  before  her  mirror 
arranging  her  toilet,  she  was  conscious  of  a  deeper  in- 
terest in  her  personal  appearance  than  she  had  felt  for 
many  months.  She  gave  an  extra  pull  to  her  hair  to 
loosen  its  natural  waves  from  the  close  confinement 

74 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

placed  upon  them  of  late.  As  she  did  so,  a  soft  curl  or 
two  escaped  and  fell  lovingly  about  her  face,  while  the 
golden  rays  of  the  setting  sun  came  through  the  open 
window  and  rested  like  a  halo  upon  her  head.  It  was  a 
beautiful  picture  and  Virginia  was  sufficiently  like  other 
girls  to  smile  with  pardonable  pride  as  she  looked  at  the 
reflection.  She  wondered  what  Hugh  would  think  of 
her,  if  he  would  find  her  changed,  and  if  he  would  care 
for  her  as  he  once  did.  Then  she  glanced  at  her  plain 
white  gown  and  half  wished  she  had  permitted  herself 
the  extravagance  of  a  handsome  one  for  this  occasion, 
such  as  Hugh  had  been  accustomed  to  see  her  wear. 
She  retracted  the  wish  on  the  instant  as  unworthy  of  her 
own  high  resolves  and  of  the  lofty  character  their  guest 
had  developed  in  the  war ! 

Her  toilet  completed,  she  went  for  a  last  peep  into  the 
best  chamber  to  see  that  all  was  in  readiness  there.  The 
prospect  was  most  inviting.  The  snowy  curtains  waved 
back  and  forth  in  the  evening  breeze.  The  clean,  cool 
linen  of  the  bed  was  suggestive  of  rest  and  comfort.  The 
very  flowers  which  were  there  in  abundance  bespoke  the 
welcome  of  every  heart  on  the  plantation.  Below  stairs, 
too,  similar  preparations  had  been  made  and  Virginia 
had  taken  particular  care  to  make  an  arrangement  of  the 
furniture  that  would  display  its  scarcity  as  little  as  pos- 
sible. Remembering  Hugh's  one-time  lack  of  zeal  for 
the  cause,  she  hoped  he  would  not  notice  how  many 
familiar  articles  had  disappeared,  but.  if  he  did,  she 
reasoned,  he  would  appreciate  the  motive  which  impelled 
their  sale  and  sanction  what  she  and  her  mother  had 
done. 

Mrs.  Lee  was  already  on  the  porch  when  her  daughter 
descended  and  the  servants  were  gathered  about  within 
calling  distance,  all  eager  for  a  glimpse  of  "Marse  Hugh" 
and  of  their  old  friend  Jerry,  who,  with  his  experience  at 

75 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

college  and  his  trip  to  the  war  had  become  a  much- 
traveled  gentleman  and  a  veritable  hero  in  their  untutored 
minds. 

Sallie  was  greatly  concerned  all  day  lest  some  mistake 
had  been  made  as  to  Jerry's  coming,  and  appealed  so  often 
to  "young  Missus"  for  her  confirmation  of  the  report  that 
at  last,  in  self-defence,  Virginia  read  the  message  aloud: 
"I  shall  get  into  Chattanooga  by  the  Knoxville  train  on 
Saturday  afternoon.  Jerry  is  with  me. 

Yours, 

Hugh." 

Sallie's  face  beamed  all  over  with  pleasure,  and  she 
hurried  away  to  don  her  Sunday  clothes  and  make  herself 
as  hideous  as  possible  in  gorgeous  flowers  and  ribbons  of 
many  hues.  Thus  bedecked,  she  sat  on  the  front  steps 
with  all  the  anxiety  of  an  expectant  child. 

They  had  waited  but  a  few  minutes  when  a  woolly 
head  peeped  out  from  among  the  branches  of  a  tall  tree 
and  an  excited  voice  called  out,  "Dey's  comin' !  I  sees  de 
kerrige  on  top  de  big  hill  yander !"  The  nimble  little  body 
slipped  to  the  ground  and  ran  with  all  speed  to  announce 
the  glad  news  to  the  watchers  on  the  veranda. 

"It  may  not  be  our  carriage,  though,"  Virginia  an- 
swered. 

"Yes  'tis!  Don'  I  know  Marse  Lee's  kerrige  an'  de 
black  bosses?  'Sides,  it's  Sam  on  de  box  to  be  seen 
plain's  day." 

"Now,  Jake,  no  one  could  tell  who  was  on  the  box  at 
that  distance,"  Mrs.  Lee  answered.  "Look  again  to  be 
sure  you  are  not  mistaken." 

Jake  was  a  trifle  crestfallen,  but,  hurrying  back  to  the 
tree,  he  scaled  the  highest  limb  and  yelled  out  trium- 
phantly, "Yes  'tis!  'Tis  Sam  on  de  box,  cause  I  sees  de 
yaller  ban'  on  'is  hat  an'  de  yaller  gloves  he  done  tol'  us  he 
gwine  ter  buy  fo'  de  'casion !"  adding  after  an  extra  peep, 

76 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"An'  dar's  anno'er  gemman  on  de  box  wid  Sam.  Spect 
it's  Jerry,  but  shouldn't  think  he'd  ride  side  an'  side  a 
common  nigger  like  Sam!" 

"Be  shame,  Jake!"  Sallie  called  out.  "Co'se  Jerry  not 
done  got  big  feeliir  cause  he's  traveled  'bout  so  much.  He 
nevah  go  back  on  'is  ol'  frens,  I  can  tell  you  dat!" 

"Well,  you  see,  Miss  Sallie  Lee,  dat  when  I  gits  big  an' 
goes  off  to  de  wa',  I  don'  come  back  an'  sociate  frenly 
like  wid  de  niggahs  what  never  been  off  dis  place  !'' 

This  was  a  damper  to  Sallie's  feelings,  for  it  was  an 
echo  of  the  fear  entertained  in  her  heart  all  day ;  but  she 
was  determined  not  to  give  in  without  a  struggle,  and  she 
shot  a  scornful  glance  at  Jake  and  muttered  something 
about  "keepin'  'is  mouf  shet!" 

While  this  by-play  was  going  on,  the  carriage  came 
swiftly  over  the  nearest  hill,  and  a  shout  of  joyous  wel- 
come went  up  from  the  assembled  darkies.  Jerry  was 
bowing  and  smiling  on  every  hand,  and  even  Hugh  looked 
out  to  wave  a  greeting  to  the  familiar  faces  as  the  car- 
riage rolled  along  the  shady  drive  and  neared  the  house 
that  seemed  like  his  own  home  after  the  experiences  of 
the  last  few  months. 

Sallie  could  not  refrain  from  poking  Jake  in  the  ribs 
with  a  "Dicln'  I  tell  you  so  ?"  as  Jerry  leaped  from  the  box 
and  bestowed  an  effusive  greeting  upon  all  his  old  com- 
panions. Spying  Sallie,  he  rushed  at  her,  and,  gathering 
her  in  his  arms,  whirled  her  hilariously  about  the  yard  to 
the  delight  and  admiration  and  envy  of  every  black  beauty 
on  the  premises. 

Meanwhile,  Hugh  was  quite  as  cordially,  though  some- 
what less  effusively,  greeted  by  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia. 

"Are  you  glad  to  see  me,  Virginia  ?"  he  asked,  eagerly, 
as  he  observed  that  Virginia  allowed  him  to  retain  her 
hand  longer  than  common  courtesy  actually  demanded. 

"Yes,  Hugh,  very,  very  glad,"  she  answered,  while  hope 

77 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

kindled  afresh  in  Hugh's  breast  as  he  noted  the  soft  flush 
on  her  cheek  and  the  shy  lowering  of  her  eyes,  the  result, 
though  he  did  not  know  it,  of  her  recent  air-castle 
building. 

In  his  room,  Hugh  saw  the  thoughtful  care  displayed  in 
the  preparation  for  his  coming,  and  further  indulged  him- 
self in  the  belief  that  at  last  Virginia  was  beginning  to  care 
for  him,  A  smile  of  satisfaction  passed  over  his  face  as 
the  bouquet  of  beautiful  pink  roses  on  the  table  attracted 
his  attention.  Virginia  had  purposely  gathered  them  from 
a  bush  that  was  his  favorite  even  when  they  were  chil- 
dren, and  the  familiar  fragrance  called  to  mind  many 
happy  scenes  in  his  past  life.  Just  before  he  left  the 
room  he  selected  a  fine,  half -opened  bud  and  pinned  it  on 
the  lapel  of  his  coat.  As  he  did  so,  a  vision  of  Virginia 
came  back  to  him  as  she  had  looked  one  summer  after- 
noon long  ago,  when  she  stood  before  him  with  these  same 
pink  roses  in  her  hair  and  at  her  throat,  fastening  one  of 
them  in  his  buttonhole,  to  show  to  the  world,  she  laugh- 
ingly said,  that  he  was  the  knight  of  the  pink  rose  for  that 
afternoon.  How  beautiful  she  had  looked  that  day !  And 
almost  unconsciously  Hugh  found  himself  comparing  the 
woman  he  had  just  greeted  below  stairs  with  the  picture 
now  in  his  mind.  A  vague  feeling  of  disappointment 
came  over  him  which  startled  him.  Had  he  himself 
changed,  or  was  Virginia  less  beautiful  than  she  was  three 
years  ago?  He  felt  that  it  would  be  treason  to  say  so, 
and  then,  as  he  recalled  the  sweet  womanly  face  and  wel- 
coming blue  eyes,  he  indignantly  renounced  the  thought, 
although  there  was  assuredly  a  change  for  which  he  could 
not  account. 

As  he  came  downstairs  Virginia  met  hm  in  the  hall  and 
led  the  way  into  the  dining-room,  whither  Mrs.  Lee  had 
already  preceded  them.  She  took  her  place  at  the  head  of 
the  table  as  she  had  been  accustomed  to  do  since  her 

78 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

father's  absence,  while  Webster  obsequiously  held  back 
the  chair  at  her  right  for  Hugh  to  be  seated.  Webster 
had  served  at  his  master's  table  ever  since  Hugh  could 
remember,  and  he  now  regarded  that  young  man  as  a 
conquering  hero  to  whom  even  he  could  scarcely  show 
sufficient  deference. 

"You  see,  Hugh,  we  are  a  home  party  for  this  one 
evening.  I  thought  you  would  probably  prefer  a  quiet 
meal  after  your  long  journey,"  the  hostess  said  as  they 
sat  down. 

"Thank  you  Mrs.  Lee,  for  your  consideration.  Nothing 
else  could  please  me  so  much  as  to  spend  this  evening  with 
you  and  Virginia  alone." 

"You  will  observe,  too,  Hugh,  that  this  is  a  supper  after 
your  own  heart,"  Virginia  said.  "We  held  a  conclave  to 
think  up  all  your  favorite  dishes,  and  Dinah  prepared  them 
just  as  she  knew  you  always  liked  them." 

"By  the  way,  we  have  a  great  supply  of  the  little  seed 
cakes  you  used  to  like  so  much.  Virginia  will  show  you 
where  to  find  them,  and  you  can  help  yourself  at  any 
time,"  Mrs.  Lee  added,  laughing. 

"You  will  probably  find  my  appetite  for  them  all  the 
sharper  for  having  done  without  them  for  so  long,  Mrs. 
Lee,"  Hugh  replied,  adding  in  a  more  serious  tone,  "I  can- 
not tell  you  all  how  I  thank  you  for  your  kndness  to  me. 
There  is  no  soldier  who  feels  more  joy  in  returning  to  his 
own  home  than  I  do  in  coming  here  to-day." 

"It  is  your  home,  Hugh,  in  a  secondary  way,"  Mrs.  Lee 
said,  kindly.  "I  have  always  regarded  it  so  since  your 
mother  died  and  left  Cunningham  Place  only  half  a  home 
for  you." 

"You  are  very  good,  Mrs.  Lee,  and  I  assure  you  the 
freedom  of  Lee's  Summit  has  done  much  to  make  up  to 
me  for  the  loneliness  at  home,"  Hugh  answered,  earnestly. 

"There,  Hugh,"  Virginia  said,  as  she  handed  the  quest 

79 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

a  well-filled  plate,  "I  hope  to  see  you  do  full  justice  to 
that,  although,  I  confess,  I  can  scarcely  wait  to  get  back 
to  the  veranda  and  hear  all  about  the  things  that  have 
happened  to  you  since  you  left  us.  It's  what  I've  been 
living  for  ever  since  the  word  came  that  you  were  to  have 
a  furlough." 

"Well,  my  experiences  have  been  varied  enough,  I  can 
tell  you.  They  cover  all  sorts,  from  the  most  blood- 
curdling to  the  j  oiliest  and  most  frivolous,"  Hugh  an- 
swered, lightly." 

"Really,  Hugh?"  Virginia  exclaimed.  "How  can  men 
be  jolly  in  constant  anticipation  of  battle  or  frivolous  when 
gloom  and  disaster  and  even  death  are  all  about  them  ?" 

"Pshaw !  Virginia,  you  take  everything  too  seriously, 
and  you  don't  know  the  world.  Why,  Richmond  has  been 
very  gay  both  winters  since  I  went  over.  There  are 
operas  and  balls  and  parties  and  drives  and  dinners  and 
calls  just  as  if  they  had  never  heard  of  war  and  hunger 
and  distress."  Hugh's  tone  betrayed  the  old  carelessness 
and  half  impatience  that  Virginia's  ideas  formerly  drew 
from  him. 

"But  Hugh,  the  soldiers  are  not  interested  in  such 
things,  are  they  ?  Surely  they  have  not  time  for  frivolity 
and  mere  pleasure  now  ?"  Virginia  said. 

There  was  a  derisive  note  in  Hugh's  laugh  that  irri- 
tated Virginia.  "O,  Virginia,  how  little  you  know  with 
all  your  wisdom!"  he  returned.  "The  soldiers  are  the 
center  and  life  of  the  whole  thing.  Why,  every  girl  is 
in  love  with  a  soldier." 

"Then  it  isn't  true  that  the  army  is  in  need  and  we 
should  be  sending  supplies  wherever  we  can  collect  them  ?" 
she  said,  indignantly,  thinking  of  her  piano  and  numerous 
household  treasures  that  had  been  sacrificed. 

"Yes,  that  is  true,  but  it's  different  from  what  you  may 
have  thought.  You  see,  it  is  this  way,  the  supplies  sent 

80 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

are  for  the  common  soldiers,  the  poor  who  are  dependent 
upon  the  government  for  even  the  necessities  of  life.  The 
balls  and  parties  are  attended  by  the  officers  and  the  rich 
privates  who  can  afford  to  indulge  in  such  pleasures." 

"But  if  the  common  soldiers  are  suffering  and  the 
southern  cause  needs  money,  why  do  officers  or  men  of 
whatever  station  fritter  away  their  incomes  instead  of 
helping  to  maintain  the  war?"  Virginia  argued. 

"You  make  the  war  and  all  connected  with  it  too  per- 
sonal, Virginia.  It  is  a  national  interest,  and  it's  the  pur- 
est folly  to  talk  about  supporting  it  by  individual  contri- 
butions." 

"I  cannot  comprehend  your  view  of  the  subject,"  she 
answered.  "My  whole  soul  is  in  the  war,  everything  I 
have — or  hope  to  have,  if  necessary — is  consecrated  to  it 
because  it  is  right,  and  I  can  never  think  of  it  as  secondary 
to  any  other  consideration.  Only  as  the  same  spirit  ani- 
mates us  all,  can  we  hope  to  succeed  against  a  power 
which  has  many  times  our  numbers  and  our  wealth.  I 
had  hoped  our  very  devotion  could  overbalance  the  odds 
against  us.  But  we  will  not  disagree,  Hugh.  You  have 
been  a  good  soldier,  and  you  must  have  a  happy  vacation." 

"I  have  often  tried  to  convince  Virginia  that  she  is 
sacrificing  too  much  for  the  war,"  said  Mrs.  Lee,  "but 
you  know  whatever  she  is,  she  is  with  her  whole  soul, 
Hugh." 

"Of  course  she  is  sacrificing  too  much,  I  havn't  a  doubt 
of  that,"  Hugh  replied.  "We  must  look  to  our  individual 
interests  now  the  same  as  at  any  other  time,  and  a  little 
association  with  the  world  would  convince  Virginia  of  the 
same." 

"Then  we  needn't  hope  to  succeed,"  Virginia  said, 
scornfully,  checking  a  noticeable  impulse  to  say  more. 

There  was  a  moment's  rather  painful  silence  before 
Mrs.  Lee  said,  "We  have  written  Mr.  Lee  of  your  visit 

81 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

and  we  hope  to  have  him  with  us  several  days  before  your 
furlough  is  over." 

"How  long  is  your  leave  of  absence,  Hugh  ?  We  must 
arrange  our  plans  with  reference  to  the  length  of  time  you 
can  stay,"  Virginia  said,  glad  to  change  a  subject  that 
was  anything  but  agreeable. 

"I  am  due  by  the  last  of  August  if  I  return.  At  least, 
my  place  must  be  filled  by  that  time." 

"What  can  you  do  but  return?"  Virginia  asked  in  sur- 
prise. 

"O,  I  could  get  a  substitute,  but  I  suppose  I  will  not  do 
it,"  Hugh  replied,  with  an  air  of  indecision. 

Virginia  was  disappointed  and  more  or  less  disgusted 
with  the  indifference  displayed,  but  she  had  determined  to 
make  this  first  evening  as  pleasant  as  possible  for  Hugh, 
so  she  let  this  subject,  too,  pass,  and  only  said: 

"There  are  ever  so  many  interesting  things  to  do  while 
you  are  here.  I  have  been  planning  a  visit  to  the  camp. 
General  Bragg  has  invited  us.  Besides,  as  soon  as  father 
comes,  the  General  is  coming  out  for  supper,  and  I  am 
sure  that  will  interest  you." 

Hugh  doubted  whether  there  was  much  congeniality 
between  himself  and  General  Bragg,  but  he  well  knew  the 
effect  such  a  remark  would  have  upon  Virginia,  and  for 
once  he  had  tact  enough  to  change  the  topic  of  conver- 
sation. 

It  was  not  until  they  had  finished  supper  and  risen  from 
the  table  that  Hugh,'  turning  to  pour  a  glass  of  water 
from  the  pitcher  that  always  stood  on  the  sideboard,  dis- 
covered that  that  piece  of  furniture  was  gone  and  there 
was  only  a  small  table  in  its  stead.  He  had  been  pur- 
posely seated  at  table  so  his  back  was  toward  the  place 
where  it  formerly  stood. 

"Mrs.  Lee,"  he  said,  looking  inquiringly  about  the  room, 
"I  trust  you  are  not  falling  into  the  besetting  weakness  of 

82 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

womankind  for  turning  the  house  topsy-turvy  by  chang- 
ing the  furniture  from  place  to  place.  I  cannot  remember 
the  time  when  the  sideboard  did  not  stand  here." 

The  sideboard  was  an  old  one,  very  large  and 
handsome,  which  had  belonged  in  the  Lee  family  for 
two  generations,  and  it  was  one  of  the  articles  that  guests 
at  Lee's  Summit  never  forgot. 

Virginia  hesitated  a  moment  while  a  flush  of  annoy- 
ance and  indecision  spread  over  her  face.  Then,  as  if 
resentful  of  her  own  weakness,  she  said,  impatiently: 

"We  sold  the  sideboard." 

"Sold  it !"  Hugh  exclaimed.  "Why  I  thought  it  was  an 
heirloom  that  money  could  not  buy." 

"In  these  days  money,  enough  money,  can  buy  any- 
thing," was  the  unsatisfactory  reply. 

"But  surely  it  has  not  come  to  this?"  he  said,  turning 
to  Mrs.  Lee.  "I  understood  that  your  slaves  were  at 
work  and  the  plantation  in  a  prosperous  condition.  Did 
you  dream  that  I  could  remain  away  from  you,  enjoying  a 
liberal  income,  if  I  had  known  you  were  reduced  to  this  ?" 

"It  was  not  necessary  to  sell  the  sideboard,  Hugh.  The 
plantation  has  done  well,  and  our  income  is  almost  as 
good  as  it  ever  was,"  Mrs.  Lee  replied,  looking  hesitatingly 
at  Virginia. 

"Then  I  don't  understand,"  Hugh  said,  vaguely. 

"I  sold  it  to  fit  out  a  box  to  send  to  the  hospital  at 
Vicksburg,"  Virginia  announced  defiantly,  and,  turning 
as  if  to  dismiss  the  subject,  she  walked  out  to  the  veranda, 
Mrs.  Lee  and  Hugh  following  her. 

Hugh  felt  nettled  by  the  turn  the  conversation  had 
taken,  and  vexed  by  what  he  regarded  as  Virginia's  fanati- 
cism, but  he  smothered  his  annoyance,  and,  settling  him- 
self with  a  cigar  in  a  commodious  easy  chair,  said  cheerily, 
"This  is  the  grandest  old  veranda  on  earth,  and  I  am  never 
so  happy  as  I  am  right  here.  I  have  been  in  many  beauti- 

83 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ful  homes  in  Richmond  and  Alexandria,  but  nothing  ever 
quite  takes  the  place  of  this  gallery.  And,  Mrs.  Lee, 
many  a  night  as  I  sat  about  the  camp  fire  or  slept 
beneath  a  dripping  tent  I  have  dreamed  that  I  sat  here 
just  as  I  do  now  and  as  I  have  so  often  done  before." 

"Yes,  if  father  were  only  here  and  Mr.  Cunningham 
and  Uncle  Marion,  we  might  imagine  ourselves  back 
once  more  in  the  old  days,"  Virginia  replied. 

"By  the  way,"  Hugh  said,  "do  you  know  anything  of  the 
Chesters  lately  ?  I  don't  think  I  have  heard  a  word  about 
them  since  I  went  away." 

"Only  that  Marion  is  with  Johnston's  army  and  has 
been  made  Colonel,"  Mrs.  Lee  answered. 

"Where  are  Mrs.  Chester  and  Kittie  ?" 

"At  their  home  in  Atlanta.  We  wrote  for  them  to 
come  to  us  but  they  preferred  to  remain  nearer  Marion, 
and  then,  too,  they"  feel  that  Atlanta  is  absolutely  secure 
and  rather  insist  upon  our  coming  to  them." 

"It  wouldn't  be  a  bad  idea  in  case  of  the  approach  of 
the  Union  forces/'Hugh  replied. 

"Why,  do  you  think  there  is  a  particle  of  danger  that 
General  Bragg  will  not  be  able  to  hold  Chattanooga?" 
Virginia  asked  in  surprise. 

"O,  there  is  always  some  danger,  and  the  indications 
are  that  a  very  strong  force  will  be  sent  against  him 
soon." 

"But  the  Federal  army  is  already  divided,  we  hear,  and 
only  a  part  of  it  is  coming  this  way,"  Mrs.  Lee  argued. 

"Rosecrans,  who  has  been  sent  against  Bragg,  has  a 
strong  army,  and,  should  Burnside  be  successful  at  Knox- 
Nville  and  join  the  expedition  to  Chattanooga,  we  may  well 
fear  the  result.  Besides,  before  I  left  the  east,  it  was 
already  noised  about  that  Hooker,  with  a  large  detach- 
ment from  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  was  on  his  way 
west." 

84 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"I  wonder,  daughter,  if  it  might  not  be  best  for  us  to 
shut  up  the  place  and  go  to  Marion's  for  a  few  weeks  until 
we  know  what  the  result  will  be?"  Mrs.  Lee  asked 
anxiously. 

"No,  mother,  we  must  not  think  of  it.  I  have  no  fear. 
General  Bragg  surely  knows  the  situation,  and  he  assures 
us  that  he  can  defend  the  strongholds  in  the  mountains 
and  protect  the  village  against  any  force  the  North  can 
send  against  him." 

"Men  have  been  certain  of  success  before  and  yet 
failed,"  Hugh  suggested. 

"But,  Hugh,  we  can't  leave.  The  negroes  would  be 
scattered  in  a  week  and  the  whole  place  completely  de- 
moralized," Virginia  answered.  "Even  now  it  is  only 
our  personal  influence  that  holds  them  here.  They  realize 
that  they  can  go  if  they  choose  to  do  so,  and  they  see  the 
negroes  all  about  them  deserting  the  plantations." 

"What  you  say  is  true,  and  I  see  how  you  feel  about  it," 
Hugh  replied.  "You  have  succeeded  so  well  here  you 
naturally  hesitate  about  giving  up  until  you  are  compelled 
to  do  so." 

"Unless  we  are  compelled  to  do  so  sounds  better  to  me," 
Virginia  said,  smiling. 

"Perhaps  it  does,"  Hugh  said,  responding  to  her  mood. 
"It  is  probably  wise  for  you  to  wait  a  few  weeks  longer, 
anyway.  Of  course  it  will  require  some  time  for  the 
Yanks  to  accomplish  much,  to  put  it  in  the  worst  light." 

"But  let's  forget  all  that  now,"  Virginia  begged.  "We 
are  safe  here  for  the  present,  at  least,  and  we  may  as  well 
talk  of  more  agreeable  things.  Tell  us,  Hugh,  about 
what  you've  done,  about  General  Lee,  and  Stonewall  Jack- 
son and  his  death,  about  your  camp  life,  the  great  battles 
you  have  been  in,  and  oh!  especially  about  Gettysburg 
and  how  you  were  wounded  and  how  you  escaped." 

"You  have  set  me  a  lengthy  task,  Virginia,"  Hugh  said, 

85 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

laughing,  "but  I'll  follow  up  the  best  I  can."  Then,  be- 
ginning with  his  enlistment,  he  related  as  connectedly  as 
possible  the  events  of  the  twenty  months  of  his  absence. 
He  dwelt  at  some  length  on  the  fierce  contest  in  which  he 
was  wounded,  telling  of  Jerry's  faithfulness  in  finding 
him  and  helping  him  to  a  sheltering  wood. 

"But  after  all,"  he  added,  "we  might  both  have  starved 
there,  and  I,  myself,  have  died  from  my  wounds,  had  it 
not  been  for  two  Yankees — old  acquaintances,  too — who 
found  me  and  took  me  to  a  farm  house  where  kind  people 
cared  for  me  until  I  was  able  to  make  my  way  back  to 
our  own  army.  Those  two  Yankees — a  New  York  man 
and  his  Irish  servant — who  came  here  three  years  ago,  do 
you  remember  them?  Blair,  the  man's  name  was,  Philip 
Blair." 

Like  a  dart  the  words  reached  their  mark.  Did  she 
remember?  He  was  in  the  Union  Army,  then,  and  had, 
no  doubt,  forgotten  all  about — Lee's  Summit! 

Virginia  did  not  reply. 

"Blair — Blair?"  Mrs.  Lee  repeated  slowly.  "O,  yes, 
the  man  who  came  here  the  last  summer  Marions  were 
here  to  see  about  some  mills.  I've  wondered  sometimes 
what  became  of  him.  He  has  probably  been  the  most  of 
the  time  in  the  war.  He  helped  you,  did  you  say,  Hugh  ?" 

"Yes,  he  saved  my  life,  in  all  probability,"  Hugh  re- 
plied. "You  remember  that  hallucination  of  his  about  our 
Kittie,  Virginia?" 

Virginia  gave  a  laughing  assent,  while  Hugh  continued : 
"Well,  it  still  stays  with  him,  it  seems.  He  and  that  fel- 
low Healy  were  with  us  when  I  pulled  myself  out  of  a 
half -conscious  state  in  time  to  hear  him  say  to  Healy  that 
for  the  sake  of  that  little  brown-eyed  lass  in  Tennessee 
he'd  give  me  a  chance,  and  then  he  and  Healy  found  a 
place  where,  as  Healy  said,  they  were  tryin'  to  hum  Dixie 
and  whistle  Yankee  Doodle  at  the  same  time,  and  took  me 

86 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

to  it.  He  left,  though,  immediately  after  he  saw  me  in 
comfortable  quarters  with  a  doctor  to  look  after  me,  and 
I  have  never  heard  from  him  since." 

During  the  remainder  of  the  evening  Virginia  was  un- 
usually quiet,  taking  little  part  in  the  conversation,  al- 
though she  listened  with  interest  to  Hugh's  stories  of 
army  life. 

The  next  morning  Mrs.  Lee,  Virginia,  and  Hugh  pre- 
pared to  attend  services  at  the  village  church.  Mr.  Halli- 
burton still  ministered  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  the  de- 
pleted flock,  and,  fanatical  and  unreasonable  as  he  was, 
Virginia  had  made  an  earnest  effort  to  aid  him  in  his 
work  because  of  his  zealous  advocacy  of  the  southern 
cause. 

As  the  three  stood  waiting  on  the  veranda  for  Sam  to 
bring  the  carriage  around,  Hugh  was  not  only  conscious 
of  the  same  unaccountable  change  in  Virginia's  appear- 
ance which  he  had  observed  the  evening  before,  but  of  a 
similar  impression  with  reference  to  Mrs.  Lee.  For  a 
moment  he  dwelt  on  the  puzzling  question  but,  recalling 
himself  immediately,  he  said  in  his  usual  tone  of  careless 
good  humor: 

"Is  Mr.  Halliburton  as  profound  as  ever,  Virginia?" 

"Very  much  the  same,  I  think.  He  isn't  profound,  of 
course,  and  he  is  too  extreme  in  his  views,  but  he  is  cer- 
tainly an  enthusiastic  advocate  of  the  Confederacy  and, 
as  such,  he  deserves  our  support." 

"Heigh  ho!  I  never  thought  to  see  the  day  when  you 
would  resent  a  mild  dash  of  humor  at  the  Halliburtons' 
expense,"  Hugh  laughingly  replied. 

"I  didn't  mean  to  resent  your  remark,  Hugh,  but  I  do 
try  to  be  as  lenient  as  possible  toward  Mr.  Halliburton's 
faults  out  of  consideration  for  his  devotion  to  our  cause, 
blindly  fanatical  though  he  may  be.  He  has  helped  me 
in  everything  I  have  undertaken  to  do  for  the  relief  of 

87 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  soldiers  and  I  am  trying  hard  to  be  respectful  and 
even  helpful  to  him  if  I  can." 

"What  a  zealot  you  are,  Virginia.  You  are  of  the  stuff 
martyrs  are  made  of.  It  is  a  pity  I  have  not  more  of 
your  zeal,"  Hugh  replied. 

In  the  meantime,  they  had  entered  the  carriage  and 
were  driven  rapidly  toward  Chattanooga,  passing  many 
scenes  fraught  with  happy  memories.  Here  was  the  pas- 
ture where  they  oftenest  gathered  pecans  and  chestnuts, 
yonder  was  the  hill  which  had  been  their  favorite  picnic 
ground  for  many  years,  and  away  in  the  distance  was  the 
large  overhanging  rock  from  which  Hugh  one  time  fell 
and  sprained  his  ankle  because  he  climbed  out  to  its 
highest  pinnacle  rather  than,  in  Virginia's  presence,  take 
a  dare  from  a  boy  much  older  than  himself.  Virginia 
and  Hugh  forgot  all  about  the  difference  in  their  present 
views  and  opinions,  and  grew  so  interested  in  these 
reminiscences  of  their  childhood  that  they  were  surprised 
— and  almost  sorry — when  Sam  drew  up  at  the  church 
door  with  a  flourish,  assuming  an  air  of  superiority  over 
the  other  negroes  standing  about  as  Hugh,  with  his  elegant 
uniform  and  military  bearing,  sprang  quickly  from  the 
carriage  and  assisted  the  ladies  to  alight.  No  sooner  had 
the  trio  disappeared  than  Sam  was  accosted  by  one  of  his 
sable  brethren. 

"Hey!  Sam,  don't  you  come  any  yo'  high  an'  mighty 
airs  'roun'  me.  I's  done  got  to  be  a  free  man  an'  don'  do 
none  o'  yer  drivin'  white  folks  'roun'  an'  waitin'  on  'em." 

"It's  all  right  'bout  yo'  freedom,  Ike,  but  I  say  it'd  be 
an  honah  to  any  man,  black  or  white,  to  drive  de  kerrige 
Marse  Hugh  was  a  ridin'  in." 

"Why,  who's  he  but  jes'  Hugh  Cunnam  dat  we's 
knowed  always?"  Ike  asked  contemptuously. 

"Who  is  he  ?  He's  one  de  bigges'  men  in  de  whole  souf . 

88 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

He's  been  p'moted  an'  p'moted  till  he's  nex'  to  Gin'l  Lee  in 
de  ahmy,"  Sam  retorted. 

"Oh!  Sam,  you  allus  feels  so  sma't  cause  you  belongs 
to  de  Lees — all  you  niggahs  do !  Dere's  bigger  folks  dan 
de  Lees,  I  hopes." 

"Pshaw,  Ike !  nobody's  talkin'  'bout  my  Marse  Lee.  I 
means  de  great  Gin'l  Lee  what's  de  head  o'  de  ahmy  an' 
what's  some  kin  to  ou'  fam'ly,  too,"  Sam  couldn't  resist 
adding.  "Ain't  you  nevah  heered  o'  him?  Jerry's  done 
tol'  me  all  'bout  'im." 

"Whar  is  Jerry?  S'pose  he's  too  high  flutin'  to  ride 
on  de  same  box  an'  sociate  wid  a  common  niggah  like 
you,  Sam?"  Ike  felt  that  he  was  scoring  one  on  Sam 
by  this  remark. 

"No,  suh !  Not  by  no  means.  Jerry's  got  to  be  mighty 
sma't  but  he's  as  plain  an'  condesenshus  as  us  fellahs. 
Sakes  lives!  niggah,  Jerry  says  he's  had  de  chance  to 
cou't  de  bes'  o'  dem  Richmon'  beauties  but  'e  wouldn't 
give  Sallie  fo'  dem  all!"  As  Sam  said  this,  he  drove 
away  to  hitch  the  horses  in  the  shade,  casting  a  malicious 
look  at  Ike,  whose  soul  weakness — if  he  had  one — was  for 
the  charms  of  Sallie  Lee. 

While  this  conversation  was  going  on  Hugh  and  the 
ladies  entered  the  church  where  the  services  had  already 
begun.  In  addition  to  the  regular  order  of  worship,  Mr. 
Halliburton  now  offered  special  prayers  for  the  soldiers, 
the  government  at  Richmond,  and  the  success  of  the 
southern  arms.  Then  followed  a  rather  tedious  and 
lenghty  sermon  which  led  Hugh  to  the  conclusion  that 
there  had  been  little  improvement  in  two  years. 

At  the  close  of  the  service  the  young  soldier  was 
gratified  by  the  warm  greetings  of  many  friends  who 
pressed  about  him  with  words  of  congratulation  and  ap- 
proval, while  he  never  showed  to  better  advantage  than 
when,  under  the  inspiration  of  the  hour,  he  recited  to  the 

89 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

visitors  at  Lee's  Summit  that  afternoon  many  thrilling 
experiences  he  had  had  in  old  Virginia. 

Virginia's  interest  in  Hugh  was  re-enkindled.  He  was 
once  more  on  the  pedestal  where,  in  imagination,  she 
had  placed  him  the  day  before.  Hugh  felt  the  change  and 
was  again  cosncious  of  that  strange,  new  hope.  He  could 
talk  to  her  now,  freely  and  unreservedly,  even  approach- 
ing personalities  which  at  another  time  it  seemed  impos- 
sible to  utter,  while  Virginia  did  not  show,  and  even 
scarcely  felt,  the  restraint  and  aloofness  that  had  char- 
acterized their  association  for  so  long.  Mrs.  Lee  per- 
ceived the  unusual  good-fellowship  between  them  when 
they  came  in  to  supper  and  wondered  whether  they  had 
not  arrived  at  some  new  understanding. 

Alas  for  the  perversity  of  Hugh's  misfortune  in  his 
wooing  of  Virginia!  As  they  left  the  dining  room  and 
drew  near  the  parlor  door,  he  called  to  Virginia,  who 
had  gone  on  before  him: 

"Come  in  here,  Virginia,  and  sing  for  me.  It  has  been 
a  long  time  since  I  have  heard  any  music  worth  the 
name." 

It  was  what  Virginia  had  expected,  but  dreaded  most, 
to  hear.  It  was  to  avoid  this  very  request  that,  with 
almost  unseemly  haste,  she  was  hurrying  to  the  veranda. 
Her  first  impulse  was  to  put  off  the  inevitable  moment 
by  saying  she  would  bring  her  guitar  and  sing  for  him  in 
the  moonlight.  Instead,  she  determined  to  have  the  worst 
over  at  once. 

"There  is  nothing  to  come  in  for,  Hugh,"  she  said 
stolidly.  "I  may  as  well  confess  the  truth.  The  piano  has 
gone  the  way  of  the  sideboard  and  various  other  things 
you  must  certainly  have  missed  ere  this." 

"Virginia,  you  cannot  mean  that  you  have  sold  your 
piano  too !"  he  exclaimed. 

90 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"I  certainly  do  mean  just  that.  I  have  sold  the  piano 
too,"  she  declared  emphatically. 

"Well,  you  need  a  guardian,  Virginia,  for  you  are  cer- 
tainly beside  yourself,"  Hugh  said  curtly. 

"Perhaps  you  think  yourself  eligible  to  that  office!" 
Virginia  answered  in  a  tone  that  effectually  quelled 
Hugh's  hopes  for  the  time. 

There  was  no  more  "good-fellowship"  for  that  evening 
and  both  were  glad  when  it  was  time  to  say  good-night 
and  go  to  bed. 

But  the  clouds  of  the  over-night  were  swept  away  by 
the  coming  of  the  morning  sun  and  all  went  well  in  the 
days  that  followed  until  an  evening  came  when  Nell  Tay- 
lor was  to  give  a  large  party  in  honor  of  the  young 
soldier  who  had  become  something  of  a  hero.  Indeed, 
so  intermingled  with  Jerry's  wonderful  tales  were  the  real 
facts  concerning  him,  as  to  make  it  almost  impossible  for 
his  nearest  friends  to  unravel  the  threads  and  give  a  cor- 
rect report  of  his  actual  achievements. 

On  that  evening,  Hugh  appeared  in  the  parlor  fault- 
lessly attired  in  dress  costume  of  the  latest  design.  "Why, 
Virginia,  aren't  you  ready  yet?"  he  asked  as  he  saw  her 
standing  by  a  window  toying  with  a  bouquet  she  held  in 
her  hand. 

Virginia  realized  that  a  battle  was  on. 

"Yes,  I  am  ready,"  she  answered. 

"Are  you  going  to  wear  that  dress?  I  thought  this 
was  to  be  a  dress  party,"  he  said,  glancing  at  his  own 
reflection  in  a  mirror  opposite. 

"I  am  sorry,  Hugh,  but  this  is  the  best  dress  I  have," 
she  answered  with  a  quaver  in  her  voice. 

"You  don't  mean  it!"  he  said  in  astonishment,  and 
then  as  if  struck  by  a  new  idea  he  added,  with  a  tinge 
of  sarcasm  in  his  tone,  "Is  it  possible  this  is  another 
evidence  of  your  strange  fanaticism." 


Tears  sprang  to  her  eyes  and  a  look  of  grieved. indigna- 
tion came  into  her  face. 

"You  have  no  right  to  speak  so  to  me,  Hugh.  Nothing 
I  have  done  has  been  at  your  expense.  If  I  choose  to 
sacrifice  my  own  comfort  and  pleasure  in  a  cause  I  love, 
why  must  I  be  constantly  pursued  by  your  reproaches?" 
Her  voice  trembled  and  she  spoke  with  more  bitterness 
than  Hugh  had  ever  seen  her  display  before. 

"Pardon  me,  Virginia,  for  my  hastiness,  but  the  truth 
is,  I  do  not  feel  as  you  do  and  much  of  your  self-denial  is 
sheer  madness  to  me." 

"Let  us  drop  the  subject  now  and  forever  more,  Hugh, 
because  we  can  never  agree,"  Virginia  returned. 

"Well,  I'll  try  never  to  speak  of  it  again,  but  I  feel 
very  much  out  of  place  in  this  array.  Perhaps  you  would 
like  me  to  change  it  ?" 

"Oh,  no,  you  will  find  others  dressed  as  you  are.  I 
shall  figure  as  the  oddity,  of  course." 

Here,  then  was  the  secret  of  Virginia's  changed  appear- 
ance, Hugh  thought  to  himself  as  he  took  his  seat  beside 
her  in  the  carriage,  and  the  old  spirit  of  annoyance  was 
apparent  in  his  manner  in  spite  of  his  effort  to  conceal  it. 
The  party,  to  which  they  had  both  looked  forward  eagerly, 
was,  in  a  measure,  spoiled  by  the  unfortunate  incident. 


92 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  VII. 


THE  history  of  the  human  race  is  virtually  a  record 
of  the  wars  which  have  been  waged  by  its  members  upon 
each  other.  Great  men  have  flashed  like  mighty  meteors 
across  the  sky,  leaving  a  shining  track  that  will  gleam 
adown  the  ages ;  empires  in  their  westward  course  have 
risen,  flourished,  declined  and  fallen ;  whole  races  have 
sprung  up,  fulfilled  their  mission  and  become  extinct ;  all 
through  the  instrumentality  of  war.  Political  parties, 
clans,  tribes,  nations,  religions,  yea,  even  that  supreme 
religion  whose  watchword  and  precept  is  love  for  God  and 
for  mankind,  have  all  ridden  to  victory  over  the  slain 
bodies  of  their  adversaries.  There  is  an  occasional  lull 
in  hostilities  when  pride  and  passion  have  spent  their  fury 
for  a  time,  and  the  optimist  dares  hope  the  era  of  arbitra- 
tion has  arrived  when  "swords  shall  be  beaten  into  plow- 
shares and  spears  into  pruning  hooks."  Alas !  it  has  too 
often  proven  but  the  pause  of  the  tiger  who  crouches  ere 
he  leaps,  to  gather  new  strength  by  the  tension  of  his 
muscles  and  to  calculate  with  greater  certainty  the  dis- 
tance and  direction  of  his  victim. 

We  should  expect  in  the  infancy  of  the  race,  when 
might  was  right,  to  find  men  fighting  out  their  differences ; 
but  we  should  also  be  justified  in  the  hope  that  with  the 
advancement  of  civilization,  the  progress  of  enlighten- 
ment, and  the  development  of  a  lofty  religious  ideal,  the 
pursuits  of  war  would  languish.  On  the  contrary,  with 
each  succeeding  age,  the  weapons  of  warfare  become  more 
formidable  and  the  demand  more  peremptory  for  stupend- 
ous navies  and  large  standing  armies. 

There  have  been  wars  personal,  wars  political,  wars 
religious,  wars  of  conquest  and  wars  for  redress  of 

93 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

grievances,  civil,  wars  and  wars  between  alien  nations,  but 
unique  among  them  all  is  the  mighty  conflict  which  for 
four  years  rent  and  tore  the  great  Republic  and  left  it 
mangled  and  bleeding  and  prostrate. 

Our  Civil  War  was  peculiar  in  the  universality  of  the 
interest  it  excited.  The  possibility  of  self-government 
was  on  trial  before  the  world  and,  in  the  face  of  the 
vacillating  and  unstable  condition  that  had  prevailed  in  the 
French  government  during  the  first  half  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  the  successful  issue  of  the  war  of  the  Rebellion 
must  have  given  a  check  to  the  progress  of  free  institu- 
tions which  many  decades  could  not  have  overcome; 
monarchism,  laughing  in  its  sleeve,  would  have  cried  out, 
"I  told  you  so,"  and  forthwith  tightened  its  grip  upon  the 
nations  of  the  eastern  hemisphere. 

\  The  Civil  War  was  peculiar  in  this  respect,  that  it  not 
only  involved  people  of  the  same  race  and  nationality, 
but  the  antagonists  were  of  the  same  political  and  social 
status  and  they  embraced  the  masses  of  the  people.  The 
French  Revolution  was  a  civil  war,  but  it  .was  between  the 
nobles  on  one  side  and  the  communes  on  the  other;  the 
Wars  of  the  Roses  were  civil  conflicts,  but  they  were  con-1- 
fined  to  the  contending  royal  houses  and  their  adherents 
among  the  nobility,  to  the  almost  absolute  exclusion  of  the 
common  people — so  much  so,  we  are  told,  that  the  peasant 
laboring  in  his  field  only  glanced  up  at  the  band  of 
troopers  riding  by  and  wondered  "what  was  in  the  wind 
to-day." 

In  the  question  that  gave  rise  to  the  Rebellion,  it  was 
also  an  unusual  war.  No  theory  of  personal  right  or 
individual  oppression  entered  into  the  contest,  and  all  par- 
ties were  agreed  that  the  government  was  ideal  for  the 
protection  of  its  citizens.  From  its  very  inception  there 
had  been  a  difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  nature  of  the 
Union,  one  construction  delegating  supreme  authority  to 

94 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  Federal  Government  and  advocating  the  highest  al- 
legiance of  the  citizen  to  that  power ;  the  other,  zealously 
claiming  the  same  prerogative  for  the  several  states  them- 
selves.   These  two  theories  were  each  supported  by  argu- 
ments pro  and  con  and  each  had,  originally,  its  adherents 
throughout  the  nation,  both  in  the  north  and  in  the  south. 
As  time  passed  on  and  a  great  question  arose,  of  extreme 
personal  import  to  one  section,  but  studied  and  discussed 
in  its  moral  and  religious  aspect  by  the  other  section,  the 
two  theories  of  government  began  to  fix  themselves  within 
territorial  boundaries.     Federalism  gradually  permeated 
the  whole  fabric  of  the  non-slave-holding  states,  while  the 
doctrine  of  states'  rights  and  secession  grew  apace  in  the 
states  where  that  institution  existed.     As  in  all  revolu-\ 
tions  and  reforms,  fanatics  and  demagogues  fanned  the 
flame  of  party  spirit  in  the  minds  of  cooler-headed  citizens 
until  North  and  South  stood  pitted  against  each  other  in 
the  most  bitter  and  frenzied  hatred.     The  war  was  an  \ 
inevitable  consequence.     There  was  no  other  solution  of 
the  problem  and,  while  it  was  an  awful  baptism  of  blood 
and   misery   and    devastation   and   woe    for   the    infant    . 
nation,  yet  it  has  proven  itself  the  missing  corner  stone 
which  rendered  the  foundation  of  the  American  Republic 
unassailable.    There  can  never  again  be  a  doubt  as  to  the  \ 
I  nature  of  the  tie  that  binds  us.     No  state  or  section  will  1 
ever  again  attempt  to  sever  itself  from  this  union,  but  I 
until,   in  our  degeneracy,  we  are  overthrown  by  some  / 
external  power  in  its  pristine  integrity,  we  shall  remain 

"like  the  billows  many,  like  the  ocean,  one." 

Last  of  all,  and  above  all,  the  Civil  War  was  not  only   ' 

,  unique  but  most  extraordinary  in  the  circumstances,  that 
followed  it.  In  no  instance  can  we  find  the  victor  and  the 
vanquished  returning  to  their  homes  to  take  up  the  arts 
of  peace  and  the  pursuits  of  industrial  life  in  the  same 
spirit  of  submission  to  the  decision  of  arms  that  was 

95 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

everywhere  demonstrated  by  the  ex-soldiers  of  this  con- 
flict on  either  side.  Union  veterans  left  their  fallen  com- 
rades, friends  and  brothers  asleep  'neath  southern  skies 
and  came  back  to  their  neglected  shops  and  dilapidated 
farms  to  try,  by  renewed  zeal  and  more  energetic  labor, 
to  regain  the  losses  of  four  long  years.  The  remnant  of 
Confederate  forces  laid  down  their  arms  and,  dejected  and 
despondent  at  sight  of  the  black  desolation  which  met 
'  their  view  where  once  comfortable  and  elegant  homes  and 
prosperous  plantations  had  smiled  upon  them,  stood  still 

G'or  a  brief  space,  paralyzed  with  grief  and  helplessness; 
hen  began  that  true  reconstruction  process  which  re- 
claimed the  land  with  such  marvelous  celerity  and  gave 
impetus  to  the  "New  South,"  compared  with  which  the 
old  regime  was  but  a  shadow.  Nor  can  an  instance  be 
found  where  the  leaders  of  an  unsuccessful  rebellion  were 
treated  with  the  clemency  that  was  shown  to  the  civil 
/and  military  chiefs  of  the  Confederacy.  With  unpre- 
cedented rapidity  the  philanthropic  maxim  of  the  hero 
of  the  war,  "malice  toward  none  and  charity  for  all"  be- 
came the  guiding  principle  of  the  land,  so  that,  a  few 
years  ago,  both  in  the  North  and  in  the  South,  a  smile 
of  mingled  scorn  and  humor  met  the  insinuations  of 
Spanish  publications  that  dissensions  still  cloud  our  skies 
and  impending  insurrections  in  the  South  demand  the  con- 
stant watch-care  of  our  standing  armies. 

Such  was  the  nature  of  that  war  which  was  in  its  zenith 
in  the  summer  of  1863.  Bull  Run  and  Chancellorsville, 
Gettysburg  and  Vicksburg  were  in  the  past  and  a  Con- 
federate army  under  General  Bragg  lay  encamped  about 
Chattanooga  awaiting  the  approach  of  the  Federal  forces 
under  General  Rosecrans.  To  this  camp  came  Virginia 
Lee  and  Hugh  Cunningham  in  response  to  an  invitation 
from  the  commander,  accompanied  by  a  small  party  from 
the  town  and  its  vicinity. 

96 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Jerry,  as  a  gentleman  of  military  experience,  was  al- 
lowed to  attend  the  expedition  and  he  and  Sam  made 
room  between  them  on  the  driver's  seat  for  Sallie,  whose 
joy  was  unbounded  when  "young  missus,"  after  some 
hesitation,  permitted  her  to  go  in  case  she  promised  the 
most  absolute  meekness  and  decorum  in  her  manner.  The 
required  promise  being  given  with  trembling  delight  and 
invocations  of  the  greatest  calamities  upon  her  own  head 
if  she  failed  to  keep  it  in  the  smallest  degree,  she  made 
herself  ready  and  mounted  her  seat  long  before  the  ap- 
pointed hour. 

At  last  Virginia  and  Hugh  themselves  appeared  and 
soon  they  were  rolling  away  in  high  glee,  stopping  on  the 
way  to  take  in  other  young  people  until  the  carriage  was 
full,  and  then  hastening  to  join  a  similar  company  at  the 
home  of  Nell  Taylor  who  had  engaged  to  take  the  re- 
mainder of  the  party. 

It  was  a  gala  day  for  them  all,  an  event  long  to  be  re- 
membered, for  it  was  not  often  the  young  men  and  women 
of  a  quiet  Tennessee  town  were  the  invisted  guests  of  one 
of  the  greatest  commanders  in  the  Confederate  army. 

"Hugh,  I  suppose  this  is  not  much  of  a  novelty  and 
pleasure  to  you?"  said  Nell  Taylor,  glancing  over  her 
shoulder  at  Hugh  as  she  stepped  into  her  own  carriage. 

"On  the  contrary,  it  is  all  novel  and  pleasant  to  me  so 
far,"  Hugh  answered. 

"But  it  will  not  be  new  to  you  at  the  camp.  That's 
the  advantage  that  we  who  are  not  in  the  army  have  over 
you,"  said  Annie  Baker,  a  pretty  little  blonde  who  sat  by 
his  side.  Hugh  smiled  at  the  thought  of  this  being  the 
advantage  of  those  "who  are  not  in  the  army,"  but  he 
only  answered  pleasantly : 

"It  will  be  altogether  new  to  me  to  take  my  supper 
with  the  commanding  general  at  his  quarters,  I  assure 
you,  Annie." 

97 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Why,  Jerry  told  our  Ned  that  you  often  dined  with 
General  Lee  himself!"  she  exclaimed,  her  great  blue  eyes 
opening  wide  in  surprise. 

"You  must  not  rely  too  implicitly  on  Jerry's  tales.  I 
never  spoke  to  General  Lee  in  my  life,"  Hugh  replied, 
laughing  at  her  amazement. 

"Jerry!"  she  cried,  leaning  far  out  of  the  carriage 
to  make  that  culprit  hear  her,  "didn't  you  tell  Ned  that 
Captain  Cunningham  had  dined  many  a  time  with  General 
Lee  in  Virginia?" 

"Gar  t'  goodness,  Miss  Annie,  dunno's  Fse  seed  Ned 
Baker  sence  I  come  back  f 'om  de  wa'  " — adding  as  an 
afterthought,  "I  s'posed  he'd  don'  lef  wid  de  res'  de  free 
niggahs  'roun'  heah!" 

To  Sam  and  Sallie  he  continued  in  an  undertone,  "Well, 
if  'e  didn'  'twas  hissef  'e  had  to  blame,  fer  de  Gin'l  don' 
ax  'im  times  out'n  number  to  come  to  dine  an'  once,  aftah 
Gettysbu'g  whar  I  rescued  Marse  Hugh  so  brave  right  in 
de  face  ob  de  cannon,  he  say,  'bring  Jerry  too  w'en  you 
come !'  "  And  now  it  was  Sam's  and  Sallie's  turn  to  open 
their  eyes  with  wonder  and  bow  lower  than  ever  before 
this  mighty  man. 

Passing  quickly  through  the  town,  the  party  came  soon 
to  a  long  stretch  of  level  road,  preferring  a  drive  of  a 
little  more  than  two  miles,  thus  making  a  detour  of  a 
ridge  of  high  hills,  to  a  shorter  journey  directly  over  the 
steep  ascent  of  the  highlands. 

The  way  was  made  short  by  merry  jokes  and  songs 
and  laughter  until,  coming  upon  the  brow  of  a  hill,  the 
first  glimpse  of  the  camp  met  their  view,  stretching  far 
away  through  the  valley  and  up  the  slopes  of  the  hills 
beyond.  Cheers  and  cries  of  delight  burst  from  every 
member  of  the  party  and  some  one  shouted  loudly  to  the 
drivers  to  stop. 

"What  a  glorious  thing  to  be  the  commander  of  a  host 

98 


like  that!"  Virginia  exclaimed.  "If  I  were  a  man,  I'd 
sacrifice  everything  else  for  such  a  privilege." 

"I  believe  it,"  said  Nell  Taylor,  "and  you'd  be  a  host 
within  yourself,  Virginia,  because  you  are  so  brave  and 
true." 

"You  know  not  what  you  say,  Virginia,"  Hugh  said 
kindly.  "You  have  no  idea  of  the  hardships  of  such  a 
life." 

"No,  Nell,"  Virginia  said  in  answer  to  the  first  remark, 
"If  I  succeeded,  it  would  be  because  my  heart  and  soul 
are  in  the  cause  and  my  whole  life  would  be  devoted  to 
it."  Turning  to  Hugh  she  added,  "The  very  hardships,  it 
seems  to  me,  would  be  but  a  spur  to  urge  the  true  soldier 
on  to  greater  efforts." 

"It's  no  use  to  argue  the  question  with  her,  Hugh," 
said  Ray  Andrews,  a  young  man  in  the  Lee  carriage. 
"She  means  what  she  says  and  I  almost  believe  she  could 
do  it  if  she  were  a  man."  He  was  extremely  young,  for 
all  save  the  extremely  young  men  were  in  this  or  some 
distant  camp  and  he  doted  upon  Virginia  of  all  persons. 

A  drive  of  a  few  minutes  brought  them  to  the  foot  of 
the  hill  where  they  were  met  by  a  committee  of  young 
officers  by  whom  they  were  cordially  greeted,  for  a  varia- 
tion of  this  sort  was  as  welcome  to  soldiers  who  had 
just  been  going  through  weeks  of  inactivity  in  camp  as  to 
the  visitors  themselves.  Having  been  conducted  to  the 
presence  .of  General  Bragg  and  his  staff,  a  short  time  was 
spent  in  greetings  and  introductions  and  then  the  host 
proposed  to  show  the  party  about  the  headquarters,  re- 
marking casually  that  he  wished  to  initiate  the  ladies  into 
all  the  mysteries  of  a  soldier's  life  so  that  in  future  years 
when  women  should  have  attained  their  rights,  eight  of 
them,  at  least,  would  be  prepared  for  their  duties. 

"But  then  the  Confederacy  will  be  established  and 
southern  women  are  not  clamoring  for  the  ballot,"  Nell 

99 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Taylor  replied,  winning  such  applause  that  the  general 
acknowledged  himself  vanquished,  but  said  he  would  ven- 
ture to  show  them  the  quarters,  then,  as  a  mere  matter  of 
pastime.  Walking  up  to  Virginia,  whom  he  greatly  ad- 
mired for  the  ability  with  which  she  had  managed  her 
father's  business  affairs  and  for  her  devotion  to  the  Con- 
federacy, he  offered  her  his  arm,  with  a  low  bow,  turning 
to  Hugh  to  say  apologetically: 

"Will  you  loan  her  to  an  old  man  for  a  little  while, 
Cunningham  ?" 

With  ready  wit  and  the  chivalric  spirit  of  a  true 
southern  gentleman,  Hugh  replied :  "Would  that  I  might 
claim  the  right  to  'loan'  her  to  you,  General.  I  shall  make 
a  pleasant  tour  of  the  place  with  your  aide-de-camp,  by  his 
leave,"  in  response  to  a  gesture  of  invitation  from  that 
individual. 

The  younger  officers  present  having  quickly  made 
agreeable  arrangements  with  the  remainder  of  the  party, 
they  began  an  inspection  of  an  ideal  soldier's  home. 
Everything  was  in  order,  for  General  Bragg  was  as  exact- 
ing in  this  respect  as  the  model  housekeeper.  From  the 
council  room,  where  the  commander  received  his  subordin- 
ates to  plan  those  campaigns  and  battles  that  had  hitherto 
been  measurably  successful  and  which  now  served  as 
reception  room,  to  the  very  stalls  where  the  handsome 
chargers  of  the  army  chiefs  were  groomed  and  cared  for 
as  if  they  were  in  the  stables  of  the  millionaire,  there 
was  no  spot  that  was  not  scrupulously  neat  and  clean. 

"Do  you  keep  it  like  this  on  common  days  or  is  it  fixed 
up  to-day  for  company?"  Annie  Baker  asked  saucily  as 
she  stood  near  General  Bragg  watching  busy  hands  pre- 
paring the  evening  meal. 

"The  true  soldier  knows  no  common  day  and  no  holiday, 
Miss  Baker,"  was  the  grave  response. 

"Does  he  mean  he  does  keep  it  so  on  common  days?" 

IOO 


she  whispered  to  her  escort  whose  youth  and  inferior 
rank  put  her  more  at  her  ease  than  she  felt  with  the  gen- 
eral, who  was  unintentionally  a  little  austere  in  his  reply. 

"Yes,  it  is  always  so,"  the  young  man  answered. 
"Every  man  under  his  command  performs  his  daily  tasks 
as  he  values  his  position  and  his  honor." 

"That  accounts  for  the  congeniality  between  him  and 
Virginia,"  Annie  said  shrewdly.  "That's  the  way  she 
manages  at  Lee's  Summit." 

"Miss  Lee  seems  to  be  a  remarkable  young  woman," 
was  the  reply.  "We  hear  she  is  to  marry  Captain 
Cunningham." 

"Oh,  I  don't  know.  There  is  a  sort  of  general  under- 
standing to  that  effect,  but  Virginia  is  a  girl  with  a  mind 
of  her  own." 

"Then  you  think  she  may  not  be  as  anxious  as  some 
girls  would  be  about  a  catch  like  that?  They  say  he  is 
rich." 

"  'Rich'  and  'poor'  don't  mean  anything  to  Virginia," 
Annie  explained.  "Money  has  been  so  absolutely  no  part 
of  any  question  in  her  life  that  she  never  reckons  on  that 
basis  at  all." 

"Then  you  think  they  are  not  engaged?" 

"No,  I  am  sure  they  are  not." 

"I  inferred  as  much  from  his  remark  to  the  general 
a  while  ago." 

"Yes,  I  noticed  that,  too,"  Annie  said,  "and  while  Hugh 
spoke  jestingly,  yet  he  meant  what  he  said." 

By  this  time  the  headquarters  had  been  thoroughly 
"done"  and  someone  suggested  a  drive  about  the  camp 
in  the  remaining  hour  before  supper.  The  guests  in  their 
carriages,  accompanied  by  the  commander  and  a  half 
dozen  of  his  subordinates  on  horseback,  prepared  to  carry 
out  the  suggestion.  This  was  made  possible  by  the 
regularity  with  which  the  camp  was  laid  out.  The  tents 

101 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

were  pitched  in  squares  with  streets  sufficiently  wide  for 
narrow  driveways,  each  square  being  assigned  to  the 
members  of  a  company.  Away  down  the  valley  as  far  as 
the  eye  could  see,  white  tents  gleamed  in  the  evening  sun, 
while  up  the  slopes  of  the  hills  they  were  similarly  ar- 
ranged as  far  as  the  nature  of  the  ground  would  permit. 
Our  little  company  rode  for  more  than  a  mile  into  the 
midst  of  this  strange  city,  stopping  here  and  there  to 
watch  the  preparations  for  supper  or  to  speak  to  some 
squad  of  soldiers  sent  out  on  special  duties.  One  com- 
pany from  Alabama  had  just  received  several  boxes  of 
provisions  from  home  and  they  were  gathered  about 
watching,  with  eager  faces  and  hilarious  voices,  the  dis- 
tribution of  the  contents.  Dismounting,  General  Bragg 
signified  to  the  guests  to  alight  and  they  moved  among  the 
delighted  soldiers,  congratulating  them  and  speaking 
words  of  cheer  to  them.  A  little  apart  from  his  com- 
rades sat  a  youthful  looking  boy  with  a  small  hamper 
open  by  his  side.  In  his  hand  he  held  a  letter  which  he 
had  evidently  been  reading.  There  was  an  expression  of 
the  most  painful  dejection  and  homesickness  on  his 
countenance.  He  attracted  Virginia's  attention  and  she 
stood  for  some  moments  regarding  him  with  interest  and 
sympathy  and  wishing  she  might  speak  to  him.  At  length 
she  approached  General  Bragg  and  pointed  the  boy  out 
to  him.  General  Bragg  was  a  kind-hearted  man,  not- 
withstanding his  brusque  manner,  and  he  walked  over 
and  laid  his  hand  on  the  boy's  arm,  saying  gently : 

"What's  wrong,  my  lad,  why  do  you  not  eat?  I  see 
you  have  a  well-filled  basket  of  tempting  food." 

The  boy  looked  up  with  a  sorry  smile,  gratified  and 
pleased  by  this  sympathy  from  his  commander. 

"I  can't  eat  now,  it  chokes  me  so,"  he  replied  with 
tears  in  his  voice.  "Perhaps  to-morrow  I'll  be  all  right 

1 02 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

and  then  I'll  divide  with  some  of  the  fellows  and  we'll 
have  a  merry  meal." 

"Isn't  it  pitiful?"  said  Virginia  as  they  turned  away. 
"When  will  all  this  be  over,  General  ?" 

"Not  for  a  long  time,  I  fear.  Not  until  many  a  lad 
like  this  has  sighed  for  home  and  mother  for  the  last 
time,"  he  answered  sadly. 

Looking  at  his  watch,  General  Bragg  declared  there 
was  only  time  for  them  to  return  before  the  supper  hour 
and,  as  no  one  was  ever  late  here,  of  course  sightseeing 
was  for  the  present  at  an  end. 

At  supper  the  commander  sat  at  the  head  of  the  table. 
He  motioned  Hugh  to  take  the  seat  at  his  right,  saying 
that  as  a  representative  of  the  Army  of  Virginia  he  must 
be  considered  the  guest  of  honor.  Virginia  sat  at  his 
left,  while  others  were  arranged  according  to  the  rank 
of  the  officer.  Virginia  was  pleased  to  see  Hugh  enter 
with  enthusiasm  into  a  private  talk  with  the  host  con- 
cerning the  army  from  which  he  came,  the  battles  in 
which  he  had  fought,  the  success  already  attained  in  the 
East,  and  the  prospect  for  the  future.  Hugh  found,  after 
all,  that  he  had  some  interests  in  common  with  General 
Bragg. 

After  supper  there  was  a  review  of  troops  for  the  en- 
tertainment of  the  guests,  which  consumed  the  remainder 
of  their  time.  At  its  close,  dusk  was  fast  settling  over  the 
valley  and  the  carriages  were  reluctantly  ordered  for 
departure.  General  Bragg  thanked  the  young  ladies  for 
this  bright  spot  in  an  otherwise  monotonous  week,  saying 
that  the  "waiting  time"  is  the  hardest  time  of  all  in  the 
life  of  a  soldier. 

"What  are  you  waiting  for?"  asked  Annie  Baker 
innocently. 

"For  Rosecrans  and  the  Federal  army,"  the  General 
replied. 

103 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"How  many  men  have  you  here,  General  Bragg  ?"  Nell 
Taylor  asked  with  a  wave  of  her  hand  in  the  direction  of 
the  tents. 

"Scarcely  nine  thousand." 

"Nine  thousand!"  another  young  lady  exclaimed. 
"Why,  they  say  in  the  village  that  you  have  near  fifty 
thousand." 

"That  means  all  together.  You  must  understand  that 
what  you  see  here  is  but  a  small  part  of  the  entire  army  ?" 
he  explained. 

"Where  are  the  others  ?"  Annie  Baker  chimed  in. 

"Well,  in  various  places,"  he  answered,  smiling.  "Over 
on  the  other  side  of  those  hills  in  the  next  valley  there 
are  more  than  ten  thousand.  A  mile  or  more  south  of 
here  there  is  another  large  army,  and  yet  another  down 
on creek." 

"With  all  that  force  you  can  surely  hold  the  village, 
don't  you  think?"  Virginia  asked  anxiously. 

"I  hope  to  do  so,"  was  the  reply.  "In  any  event,  if  we 
find  it  advisable  to  evacuate  the  village,  on  those  heights 
over  yonder,"  motioning  toward  Lookout  and  Missionary 
Ridge,  "I  can  hold  my  ground  in  the  face  of  any  force 
the  Federal  army  can  spare  to  send  against  me." 

"How  glad  I  am  to  hear  you  say  that !"  exclaimed  Vir- 
ginia. "I  am  often  urged  to  leave  the  plantation  and  go 
to  Atlanta,  but  so  long  as  you  feel  secure  here,  I  shall 
not  do  it." 

"Do  not  modify  your  plans  by  what  I  say,  Virginia. 
We  are  all  subject  to  errors.  I  only  hope  I  am  not  mis- 
taken in  this  and  I  have  great  confidence  in  our  strength." 

"Then  mother  and  I  shall  stay  where  we  are  for  the 
present,  at  least." 

After  a  few  minutes  of  additional  small  talk,  the  guests 
at  last  succeeded  in  finishing  their  adieus  and  departed. 
On  the  hill-top  they  stopped  to  take  a  farewell  look  at  the 

104 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

scene  below.  To  their  surprise  and  great  delight,  they 
saw  the  entire  camp  illuminated  by  scores  of  blazing  fires. 
It  was  a  cool  night,  such  as  sometimes  come  in  the  latter 
part  of  August,  and  the  host  had  ordered  this  demonstra- 
tion as  a  parting  salute  to  the  young  guests  as -well  as  to 
give  them  an  idea  of  soldier  life  about  the  camp  fire. 

They  tarried  long,  talking  over  the  events  of  the  after- 
noon, rapt  in  that  thrilling  emotion  which  a  military 
spectacle  always  inspires.  When  they  felt  they  could  stay 
no  longer,  they  gave  three  hearty  cheers  for  the  Con- 
federacy, the  camp,  and  its  commander,  and  then  dropping 
below  the  crest  of  the  hill,  returned  once  more  to  every- 
day life. 


105 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

WHEN  Hugh  and  Virginia  reached  home,  they  found 
that  Mr.  Lee,  contrary  to  his  last  message,  had  been 
given  an  opportunity  to  leave  Richmond  for  a  few  days 
and  had  arrived  at  Lee's  Summit  during  their  absence. 
The  familiar  tones  of  his  voice  came  to  them  from  the 
veranda  as  the  carriage  stopped,  and  Virginia  bounded 
joyfully  up  the  steps  with  the  glad  cry : 

"Father !  father !  you  wrote  us  you  could  not  come." 

"You  see,  I  thought  by  taking  you  unawares  I  might 
catch  you  napping  and  get  a  chance  to  scold  you  soundly," 
he  replied,  affectionately  returning  her  embrace. 

"Ah !  daddy,  you  know  me  too  well  for  that,"  she  said. 

"You  may  be  sure  I  do,  my  child,"  Mr.  Lee  returned, 
the  jesting  gone  from  his  voice  and  manner. 

With  this,  he  turned  to  Hugh  and  grasped  his  hand 
warmly  as  he  said :  "It  seems  good  to  see  you  here,  Hugh. 
There  was  a  day  when  I  feared  I  might  never  greet  you 
like  this  again.  I  telegraphed  for  tidings  of  you  after 
Gettysburg  but  could  get  no  satisfactory  reply." 

"Thank  you,  Mr.  Lee.  It  was  very  kind  of  all  of  you 
to  think  of  me  as  you  did — and  very  kind  of  fate  to  re- 
serve me  for  the  pleasant  visit  I  have  had  these  two 
weeks,"  Hugh  replied. 

"Been  enjoying  it,  have  you  ?  I'm  glad  of  that.  You'll 
fight  all  the  better  for  it  when  you  go  back." 

Hugh  didn't  wince  at  mention  of  his  return  for  there 
was  no  longer  any  question  about  it.  He  had  long  ago 
determined  to  go  back  and  the  subject  of  a  substitute 
had  not  been  spoken  of  since  the  evening  of  his  arrival. 
He  was  very  much  in  love  with  Virginia  and,  since  the 
occasion  of  Nell  Taylor's  party,  he  had  guarded  himself 

106 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

so  carefully  that  the  most  exacting  girl  could  have  found 
no  cause  for  complaint.  He  had  talked  with  her 
seriously  concerning  the  war  whenever  that  seemed  to 
be  her  mood  and  at  no  time  had  he  spoken  lightly  of  her 
opinion  or  of  her  actions  with  regard  to  it.  He  would 
return  to  his  place  in  the  army  and  remain  with  it  to  the 
end.  He  knew  she  would  never  care  for  him  if  he  did 
not  go  and  he  half  hoped  he  might  win  her  if  he  did  go. 
At  all  events,  it  was  worth  trying. 

"Why,  father,  he  doesn't  need  to  fight  any  better. 
Hugh  was  one  of  the  very  best  soldiers  in  the  Army  of 
Virginia,  the  papers  all  said  so,  "Virginia  said  with  a 
ring  of  approval  in  her  voice  that  was  gratifying  to 
Hugh.  "He  will  tell  you  all  about  it  later  on,  but  first 
we  must  hear  how  you  happen  to  be  with  us  to-night.  I 
know  you  didn't  write  us  you  could  not  come  just  for  the 
sake  of  surprising  us." 

"No,  daughter,  I  did  not,"  he  answered  gravely.  In- 
deed, Mr.  Lee  had  acquired  a  certain  seriousness  rarely 
noticed  in  his  manner  in  the  olden  days.  "I  had  no  hope 
of  getting  away  from  Richmond  at  the  time  I  last  wrote 
your  mother,  but  there  has  been  very  grave  business 
under  consideration  and  messages  had  to  be  brought  to 
General  Bragg  which  could  not  be  entrusted  to  paper. 
President  Davis  selected  me  to  come  on  this  mission  and 
hence  my  presence  here  to-night." 

"How  glad  we  are,  too,"  Virginia  replied.  "It  seems 
like  such  a  long  time  since  you  were  here  and  there  are 
so  many  things  I  need  to  talk  with  you  about." 

Something  more  than  the  mere  pleasure  of  joyous  wel- 
come sounded  in  Virginia's  voice.  There  was  also  the 
sense  of  relief  which  one  feels  when  a  heavy  burden  is 
shifted  for  a  time  from  one's  own  to  other,  stronger 
shoulders. 

"My  coming  cannot  be  a  greater  pleasure  to  any  one 
107 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

else  than  it  is  to  me,  Virginia,"  Mr.  Lee  returned,  reach- 
ing out  his  hand  and  taking  hers  in  expression  of  the 
tender  sympathy  her  very  tone  inspired.  "This  life  away 
from  home  is  growing  most  monotonous.  I  sometimes 
feel  that  our  lot  at  Richmond  is  worse,  even,  than  service 
in  the  field  would  be.  We  work  and  scheme  and  plan 
and  then  wait  for  others  to  carry  out  the  plans  and  things 
often  seem  to  move  slowly  and  results  are  often  dis- 
couraging." 

"Why,  father,  are  you  despondent  now?  I  don't  like 
your  tone  and  I  thought  General  Bragg  looked  troubled  at 
times  this  afternoon.  Do  you  think  we  are  in  danger?" 
•Virginia  asked  anxiously." 

"Oh,  I  can  hardly  tell,  my  dear.  Of  course  we  must 
not  be  discouraged  for  that  would  be  fatal  to  us.  We 
have  had  numerous  reverses  lately  that  make  the  sky  look 
dark  for  us  just  now,  but  you  know  the  vicissitudes  of 
war  are  most  uncertain.  In  another  month  the  whole 
face  of  things  may  be  changed." 

"What  is  the  feeling  at  Richmond  now,  Mr.  Lee?" 
asked  Hugh. 

"Well,  the  southern  people  are  naturally  inclined  to 
be  hopeful  and  the  speeches  in  public  are  buoyant  and 
full  of  the  spirit  which  General  Lee  expressed  when  he 
said,  'We  cannot  hope  always  to  win  great  victories.'  But 
the  loss  of  General  Jackson,  the  failure  of  the  invasion  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  the  fall  of  Vicksburg  cannot  but  cause 
great  uneasiness  in  every  southern  heart.  How  did  you 
find  the  camp?  And  what  does  Bragg  say  of  the  pros- 
pect?" 

Together  Hugh  and  Virginia  recounted  the  incidents  of 
their  visit,  dwelling  upon  what  the  commander  had  said  as 
to  the  strength  of  his  position  in  the  mountains  about 
Chattanooga  and  the  probability  of  his  being  able  to  with- 
stand the  Federal  army. 

108 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Oh,  if  I  were  only  a  man!"  Virginia  exclaimed.  "It 
seems  so  tame  to  sit  and  look  on  when  I'd  so  love  to  do 
something  that  would  help." 

"You  do  all  that  could  be  expected  of  you,  Virginia, 
and  more,  when  you  stay  here  and  look  after  the  place 
as  you  have  done  for  two  years.  You  can  leave  the  fight- 
ing for  Hugh  who  seems  able  to  do  full  justice  to  it.  I 
am  hoping  to  see  him  promoted  to  an  important  com- 
mand ere  long,"  said  Mr.  Lee. 

"No,  Mr.  Lee,  do  not  expect  too  much  of  me.  I  have 
attained  as  high  rank  as  I  am  capable  of  holding.  When 
there  is  a  position  to  be  guarded  or  a  stronghold  to  be 
charged,  I  am  well  enough,  but  I  have  no  interest  and 
no  ability  in  the  line  of  managing  a  battle  or  planning  a 
campaign." 

"As  to  that,  I  fear  we  have  too  many  heads  planning 
already,"  was  the  reply. 

"Why  ?  Do  you  think  our  affairs  are  not  being  managed 
well  ?"  asked  Virginia. 

"I  think  it  would  be  better  if  General  Lee  were  made 
Commander-in-chief  of  the  military  department  and  the 
direction  of  the  entire  army  given  over  to  him.  He  is  in 
a  position  to  know  more  concerning  the  proper  conduct  of 
the  war  than  any  other  man,  but  he  is  hindered  always  by 
the  restrictions  placed  upon  him  at  Richmond,  while  he 
has  no  authority  to  dictate  what  shall  be  done  in  any  part 
of  the  field  except  his  own." 

"What  will  become  of  us  here  in  the  South  if  we  fail, 
Thomas?"  Mrs.  Lee  asked  helplessly. 

"God  knows,  Margaret,"  Mr.  Lee  replied  reverently. 
"No  one  can  imagine  the  evils  that  will  surround  us  if 
we  fail.  However,  we  shall  have  ourselves  to  blame,  in 
great  measure.  My  sympathies  are  with  the  Confederacy, 
but  we  have  precipitated  upon  our  own  heads  the 
calamities  that  are  sure  to  follow  our  defeat." 

109 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Don't  talk  so,  I  cannot  bear  to  hear  it,"  Virginia 
exclaimed,  indignant  and  grieved  at  her  father's  words. 
"Are  we  not  in  the  right  and  why  should  we  not  resist 
oppression  and  injustice?" 

"It  is  not  altogether  a  question  of  right,"  Mr.  Lee 
replied.  "I  fear  we  were  rash  to  attempt  secession  when 
we  did,  because  we  were  not  prepared  to  sustain  ourselves. 
I  said  so  all  along  and  there  has  never  been  a  time  when 
I  did  not  doubt  the  wisdom  of  the  step.  However,  there 
is  no  use  falling  back  to  that  position.  We  are  into  the 
fight  and  we  must  all  work  together  to  make  the  best  of  it. 
How  much  more  time  do  you  have  here,  Hugh?"  he 
asked,  dismissing  a  subject  that  always  brought  a  shadow 
of  care  to  his  brow. 

"I  leave  day  after  to-morrow." 

"So  soon?  It  is  well  I  didn't  tarry  in  Richmond  or  I 
should  have  missed  you." 

"I  am  due  August  3ist,  and  I  must  leave  here  by  the 
evening  of  the  29th,  you  know." 

"I  am  sorry  for  that.  I  hoped  we  should  have  several 
days  here  together,  but  of  course  I  would  not  detain  you 
from  your  duty." 

Mr.  Lee  and  Hugh  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  next 
day  on  horseback,  visiting  distant  fields  of  the  Lee's  Sum- 
mit plantation  which  Hugh  had  not  seen  for  years  and, 
late  in  the  afternoon,  riding  over  to  Cunningham  Place 
where  desolation  and  ruin  confronted  them  on  every  hand. 

The  man  who  had  purchased  the  place,  found  himself 
unable  to  retain  the  slaves  in  his  employ  and,  disgusted 
with  his  bargain,  he  had  left  the  neighborhood  months 
before.  Fields  and  garden  and  yard  were  overgrown 
with  weeds  and  the  buildings,  which  had  been  used  as 
places  of  refuge  for  straggling  bands  of  soldiers,  were  so 
dilapidated  that  even  Hugh  could  scarcely  recognize  them 
except  by  their  location. 

no 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Do  you  remember,  Mr.  Lee,  a  sort  of  half  jest,  half 
earnest  understanding  there  used  to  be  between  your 
family  and  ours  as  to  the  union  of  these  two  pieces  of 
land  if  such  an  arrangement  should  be  satisfactory  to  Vir- 
ginia and  me  when  we  were  grown  up?"  Hugh  asked  as 
he  stood  with  Mr.  Lee  looking  over  the  neglected  fields. 

Mr.  Lee  regarded  Hugh  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eye,  but 
with  a  kindly  smile  as  he  replied,  "Yes,  Hugh,  I  believe 
I  remember  something  of  the  kind." 

"Well,  as  you  know,"  Hugh  continued,  "the  estate 
which  would  have  been  mine  has  passed  into  the  hands 
of  strangers  and,  had  it  not,  it  lies  before  you  a  wilderness 
of  weeds.  So  far  as  that  part  of  the  understanding  is 
concerned,  I  can  never  fulfill  it.  You  must  also  know, 
however,  that  the  really  vital  part  of  the  old  arrange- 
ment, is  not  only  satisfactory  to  me,  but  very  greatly  to 
be  desired."  Hugh's  manner  was  the  least  bit  labored  and 
unnatural  but  he  continued  bravely,  "Should  Virginia 
regard  the  question  in  the  same  light,  would  the  consum- 
mation of  the  agreement  be  satisfactory  to  you  and  Mrs. 
Lee?" 

"It  is  hard  work,  I  know,  Hugh,  to  ask  a  man  for 
his  only  daughter,  and  it  should  be — it  should  be,"  Mr. 
Lee  said  earnestly,  "for  it  is  asking  a  great  deal.  As 
for  Mrs.  Lee  and  myself,  we  shall  be  satisfied  with  what- 
ever arrangement  Virginia  may  choose  to  make.  I  have 
sometimes  fancied  that  she  was  not  much  inclined  to 
marry  either  you  or  any  other  man,  but  you  can  try  your 
luck,  my  boy,  and  if  you  succeed  you  shall  have  my  ap- 
proval and  my  blessing,  but  remember,  I  do  nothing  to 
influence  her.  I  only  acquiesce  in  what  she  says." 

"Do  not  suppose  I  fail  to  realize  the  difficulties  before 
me  in  that  direction,  Mr.  Lee,"  Hugh  said  laughingly, 
adding  more  seriously,  "I  know  my  own  limitations  and 
appreciate  the  fact  that  I  am  in  many  ways  no  match  for 

in 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Virginia,  but  I  am  selfish  enough  to  want  her  neverthe- 
less." 

"So  far  as  the  financial  part  of  that  early  compact  is 
concerned,  you  understand,  Hugh,  that  a  few  months 
more  may  put  Virginia  greatly  at  disadvantage,"  said  Mr. 
Lee. 

"You  know  me  too  well  to  suppose  that  could  make 
any  difference.  I  should  then  be  more  thankful  than 
ever  that  father  has  placed  our  affairs  in  a  condition  which 
this  war  cannot  affect,"  Hugh  answered. 

It  was  nearing  sunset  now  and  the  two  men  turned  their 
faces  homeward.  Conversation  lagged  by  the  way  for 
each  was  sufficiently  occupied  with  his  own  thoughts. 

Virginia  stood  on  the  veranda  steps  with  a  fine  bouquet 
of  roses  in  her  hand  when  she  saw  her  father  and  Hugh 
turning  into  the  lawn.  She  waited  for  Hugh  to  join  her. 
"So  you  have  been  over  to  the  old  place,  have  you?  I 
was  sorry  when  I  found  you  had  gone  there,  I  am  afraid 
it  will  make  you  sad,  Hugh."  As  she  said  this  she  laid 
her  hand  gently  on  Hugh's  arm.  It  was  the  nearest  ap- 
proach to  a  caress  she  had  given  him  since  their  child- 
hood, and  it  touched  him  as  nothing  else  could  have  done. 
Taking  the  hand  in  his  own,  he  answered  fondly,  "It 
compensates  me  for  any  sadness  I  may  have  felt  to  know 
that  you  sympathize  with  me,  Virginia." 

Virginia  perceived  the  mistake  and,  quickly  withdraw- 
ing her  hand,  she  held  the  roses  up  playfully  for  Hugh 
to  catch  their  fragrance  and  then,  turning,  passed  on  into 
the  house  to  arrange  the  bouquet  for  the  supper  table. 

Hugh  and  Virginia  had  planned  a  drive  into  the  vil- 
lage in  the  evening  that  Hugh  might  say  good-bye  to  the 
Taylors,  and  the  little  phaeton  stood  ready  for  them  when 
they  came  out  from  supper.  Virginia  ran  up  to  her 
room  for  her  hat  and  gloves  and  quickly  joined  Hugh 
who  stood  waiting  on  the  lawn  and  who  now  handed  her 

112 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

gently  to  her  seat.  There  was  a  softened  air  in  their 
bearing  toward  each  other,  for  already  the  shadows  of 
parting  were  gathering  about  them  and  in  those  days 
such  shadows  gathered  with  unusual  gloom  about  the  de- 
parting soldier  and  his  friends. 

They  spun  along  swiftly  enough  until  they  reached  the 
river  road  when,  turning  into  it,  Hugh  suddenly  reined 
the  horses  to  a  slower  gait. 

"  'The  longest  way  round  is  the  nearest  way  there,' 
you  know,"  he  said,  laughing,  "and  besides,  Virginia,  it 
may  be  a  very  long  time  before  I  see  this  road  again — 
possibly  I  may  never  drive  here  again,"  he  added  gravely. 

"Oh,  yes,  Hugh,"  Virginia  returned  with  assumed 
gaiety,  "You'll  come  back  before  many  months,  covered 
all  over  with  glory  and  badges  and  gold  medals." 

"Ah!  Virginia,  there  is  a  reward  I'd  prize  far  above 
badges  and  gold  medals,"  he  said  tenderly.  "Do  you 
know  what  it  is  ?" 

"Yes,  I  think  I  do,"  she  answered  slowly. 

He  waited  a  moment  for  her  to  say  more  but  as  she 
did  not,  he  spoke  again  in  an  earnest  tone. 

"Have  you  still  nothing  to  say  about  this  reward  I  wish 
so  much  to  win,  Virginia?  You  know  that  I  love  you, 
that  I  never  knew  what  it  was  not  to  love  you.  There's 
no  occasion  for  me  to  dwell  upon  that.  In  a  remote 
corner  of  my  heart  I  cherish  you  beside  the  image  of  my 
dead  mother." 

"Don't  speak  of  your  mother,  Hugh,"  Virginia  an- 
swered pleadingly.  "That  always  arouses  the  old  pity 
of  my  childhood  for  you  and  pity,  you  know,  is  not  love." 

"No,  but  it  is  akin  to  love  and  even  that  means  some- 
thing to  me,"  Hugh  returned  earnestly  with  a  motion  so 
suggestive  of  an  embrace  that  Virginia,  startled,  shrank 
back  into  the  farthest  corner  of  the  seat. 

It  was  enough.     Hugh  checked  the  impulse  and  con- 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

tinned  in  a  more  formal  manner,  "After  almost  two  years 
of  separation  are  you  any  nearer  a  decision  than  when  I 
last  talked  to  you  about  my  love?  I  had  not  meant  to 
speak  of  this  now,  but  as  the  time  draws  near  for  me  to 
leave  I  feel  as  if  I  cannot  go  without  asking  you  once 
more  to  give  me  some  word  of  encouragement." 

"Yes,  I  believe  I  am  nearer  a  decision,  Hugh.  I  ad- 
mire you  in  many  ways  and  I  am  very,  very  fond  of  you," 
she  replied  in  a  tone  half  earnest,  half  apologetic. 

"Well,  Virginia,  I'll  be  satisfied  with  that  for  the  pres- 
ent if  you  can  give  me  the  least  bit  of  encouragement  to 
try  to  win  a  stronger  regard  than  that  from  you." 

"I  am  trying  hard  to  give  you  the  best  there  is  in  me," 
she  answered.  "I  am  afraid  I  am  not  capable  of  a  very 
strong  affection  of  this  kind.  I  tell  you  frankly  that  I  do 
not  feel  as  I  imagine  a  woman  should  feel  in  promising 
a  man  to  marry  him." 

"I  try  to  imagine  sometimes  how  it  would  seem  to  be 
actually  engaged  to  you,"  he  said,  after  looking  very 
earnestly  into  her  face  for  a  moment.  "I  am  perfectly 
sure  I  could  go  back  to  the  army  happy  if  I  might  take 
with  me  your  promise  to  be  my  wife  when  the  war  is 
over.  I  could  stay  willingly  and  fight  bravely  all  the  while 
if  I  had  the  assurance  that  after  all  is  over  I  should  have 
you  for  the  rest  of  my  life." 

"I  have  not  much  doubt  that  it  will  be  so,  Hugh.  I 
really  expect  that,  eventually,  we  shall  be  married,  for  I 
can  scarcely  imagine  such  a  thing  as  dropping  you  out  of 
my  life  entirely.  But  whenever  I  think  of  giving  you  a 
promise,  a  vague  feeling  of  some  sort  comes  over  me  that 
some  way  admonishes  me  to  wait.  It  is  probably  a  mere 
fancy,  but  it  is  hard  for  me  to  put  it  from  me." 

"I  wonder  if  it  is  because  I  have  sometimes  been  harsh 
with  you  and  fault-finding,  Virginia?  I  am  sorry  for  all 
that,  and  I'll  try  not  to  show  that  spirit  any  more.  Are 

114 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

you  afraid  I  might  be  unkind  to  you  ?  Is  that  the  strange 
feeling,  Virginia?" 

"Oh,  no,  no,  Hugh.  I  am  sure  you  would  not  be  un- 
kind. I  have  no  fear  of  that.  So  far  as  our  little  differ- 
ences are  concerned,  I  am  learning  to  overlook  those  for 
I  suppose  all  people  have  them.  I  do  not  regard  them  at 
all  except  as  they  may  indicate  a  lack  of  absolute  con- 
geniality. What  I  fear  is  that  my  affection  for  you  is 
more  such  as  I  might  have  had  for  a  brother  than  such  as 
I  should  have  for  a  husband.  I  feel  certain  no  other  man 
could  ever  seem  so  much  like  their  own  son  to  father  and 
mother  as  you  do  even  now,  Hugh." 

"I  spoke  to  your  father  this  afternoon  on  the  subject," 
Hugh  said. 

"What  did  he  say?"  she  asked  quickly. 

"He  said  it  should  be  left  entirely  with  you,  that  he 
would  acquiesce  in  your  decision,"  was  the  candid  reply. 

"What  a  perfect  old  dear  father  is.  I  am  sure  it  would 
be  a  satisfaction  to  him  for  me  to  decide  in  your  favor," 
she  said,  adding  after  a  brief  silence,  "I'll  tell  you  ,Hugh, 
give  me  until  to-morrow  and  I  will  answer  you  definitely. 
To-night  I  will  think  of  it  seriously  and  earnestly  and 
before  you  leave  to-morrow  I  will  decide.  Indeed,  I  know 
of  no  reason  why  we  may  not  as  well  have  the  question 
settled  before  you  go  away  again.  It  will  probably  mean 
greater  peace  of  mind  for  us  both." 

"It  seems  as  though  I  should  be  content  with  that  and 
yet  I  almost  dread  to  hear  the  decision.  An  indefinite 
hope  is  better  than  a  definite  despair,"  he  replied,  de- 
jectedly. 

They  were  before  Nell  Taylor's  home  now,  and  for  two 
or  three  minutes  had  sat  talking,  making  no  motion  to- 
ward alighting.  Having  been  discovered  from  the  house, 
they  were  now  surrounded  by  a  number  of  their  young 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

friends  who  had  assembled  to  meet  Hugh  for  the  last 
time. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  were  on  the  veranda  as  usual  when 
Hugh  and  Virginia  reached  home,  but,  as  it  was  growing 
late,  they  tarried  for  only  a  few  minutes  and  then  parted 
for  the  night. 

When  the  young  girl  reached  her  room  she  partially 
undressed,  and,  throwing  on  a  loose  robe,  sat  down  by  a 
window  where  she  could  look  out  into  the  night  and  get 
the  benefit  of  the  cool  breeze.  She  had  a  hard  question  to 
decide,  and  she  determined  to  look  it  squarely  in  the  face. 

Hugh  was  a  good  fellow,  morally,  she  said  to  herself, 
which  could  not  be  said  of  every  man;  he  was  southern 
by  early  adoption,  and  his  sympathies  were  with  the 
South ;  she  had  known  him  all  her  life,  and  he  was,  in  the 
main,  agreeable  to  her;  he  loved  her,  of  that  she  felt 
sure,  and  it  counted  for  a  great  deal ;  and,  above  all,  her 
parents  were  fond  of  him,  and  he  would  fall  into  place  in 
the  family  as  no  one  else  ever  could. 

On  the  other  hand,  she  reasoned,  he  always  fell  short  of 
her  expectations  in  earnestness  and  determination  of  pur- 
pose ;  he  was  lacking  in  the  very  mental  qualities  she  ad- 
mired most  in  men ;  she  did  not  truly  love  him  as  a  hus- 
band should  be  loved;  but  then,  she  argued,  she  might 
never  see  a  man  with  the  qualities  she  admired,  or,  if  he 
had  those  qualities,  he  might  be  deficient  in  other  ways; 
no  one  could  be  perfect,  and,  perhaps,  it  was  perfection 
she  was  looking  for.  Probably,  after  all,  a  strong  at- 
tachment and  an  abiding  confidence  were  the  safest  ties 
between  husband  and  wife,  and 'that  these  existed  in  an 
extraordinary  degree  between  herself  and  the  playmate  of 
her  childhood,  she  had  no  doubt.  It  was  not  difficult  to 
reason  away  all  her  objections  except  the  one  fact  that 
she  recoiled  from  giving  Hugh  a  definite  promise  of 
marriage. 

116 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Again  and  again  she  settled  the  vexed  question  and 
arose  to  make  her  preparations  for  the  night;  again  and 
again  some  fresh  argument  prsented  itself  and  she  re- 
turned to  her  station  by  the  window  to  go  all  over  her 
reasoning  once  more.  Now,  she  had  fully  reconciled  her- 
self to  giving  the  desired  promise,  and  she  walked  reso- 
lutely to  the  mirror  and  began  to  loosen  the  heavy  coils 
of  dark  hair.  She  smiled  at  the  picture,  lifting  some  of 
the  long,  waving  locks  and  admiring  them  in  an  absent- 
minded  way.  Once  she  almost  imagined  she  saw  a  strong, 
earnest  face  with  grave  grey  eyes  looking  over  her 
shoulder  in  the  mirror,  but  she  put  the  picture  indignantly 
from  her  mind.  What  was  a  strong,  earnest  face,  what 
were  grave  grey  eyes,  when  they  belonged  to  a  man  who 
was  fighting  against — actually  fighting  against — the  cause 
she  loved?  It  was  an  insult  to  Hugh's  loyalty  and  self- 
sacrifice  that  such  a  thought  should  even  suggest  itself 
to  her. 

And  now  a  sudden  shrinking  came  over  her.  She  re- 
called that  significant  gesture  of  Hugh's  along  the  river 
road.  If  she  consented  to  marry  him,  would  he  not  ex- 
pect to  take  her  in  his  arms  and  caress  her  as  lovers  do  in 
books  ?  She  saw  the  question  in  an  altogether  new  light. 
Indeed,  such  a  procedure  would  not  be  proper,  for  the 
time  was  so  far  away  when  she  would  be  his  wife.  "That 
would  be  a  good  excuse,"  she  thought,  as  she  drew  the 
brush  caressingly  over  the  hair  spread  out  upon  her  shoul- 
der. But  then,  she  argued  again,  would  she  not  hesitate 
about  offering  an  excuse  ?  Would  it  not  seem  like  a  half- 
hearted promise  after  all?  Again  she  thought  how  dif- 
ferent this  was  from  all  her  dreams  of  a  betrothal.  She 
dropped  into  her  chair  by  the  window  to  "think  it  out" 
once  more. 

No,  she  couldn't  do  it,  she  decided  this  time.  She  was 
sure  she  didn't  love  Hugh  in  the  right  way  at  all.  There 

117 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

must  be  something  more  than  this  in  the  passion  or  why 
had  certain  of  her  friends  been  so  extravagantly  happy  in 
their  marriages?  She  had  no  eager  anticipations  such 
as  many  of  them  had  shown.  "Maybe,  though,  they  were 
easily  elated,"  she  said  to  herself.  "Light  natures  are 
easily  satisfied,  of  course."  On  the  other  hand,  she  re- 
called the  days  of  Edith  Warren's  wedding  preparations 
and  the  weeks  succeeding  her  marriage.  She  had  never, 
in  all  her  life,  seen  a  woman  seem  so  perfectly  happy; 
and  Edith  was  not  weak,  indeed,  she  was  one  of  the  finest 
characters  she  had  ever  known.  Yes,  she  would  tell  Hugh 
to-morrow  that  it  would  not  be  just  to  either  of  them  for 
her  to  marry  him,  and  beg  him  to  forget  her  and  to  turn 
his  thoughts  to  some  one  who  could  love  him  as  he  de- 
served. Now,  there  was  Kittie  Chester.  What  a  pity 
he  had  not  loved  her.  She  was  admirably  suited  to  his 
style  and  she  would  have  given  him  the  whole  devotion  of 
her  childish  little  heart.  It  was  the  irony  of  fate  for  him 
to  disregard  adoration  like  that  and  spend  year  after  year 
suing  for  a  love  as  hard  to  win  as  her  own.  She  had 
reached  a  final  conclusion  now.  Hugh  would  be  disap- 
pointed but  it  was  best,  and  she  would  tell  him  so  to- 
morrow. She  might  even  suggest  Kittie  as  a  panacea  for 
his  grief,  and  she  sprang  up  and  began  braiding  her  hair 
with  brisk  fingers,  a  look  of  determination  in  her  eyes. 
All  went  well  until  she  knelt  to  say  her  prayer  and  came, 
as  usual,  to  ask  God's  benediction  on  the  soldier  boy.  She 
had  promised  to  do  this,  and  she  had  never  neglected  it 
in  all  the  months  since  Hugh  went  away.  As  she  spoke 
his  name  to-night,  a  tender  sympathy  arose  in  her  heart, 
and  she  foresaw  the  unhappiness  she  was  voluntarily  pre- 
paring for  one  who  was  sacrificing  so  much  for  her  and 
moulding  his  life  according  to  her  wishes.  Then  followed 
another  half  hour  of  indecision  and  argument,  until,  away 

118 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

in  the  small  hours  of  the  night,  she  went  to  bed  fully  de- 
termined what  she  would  do. 

The  next  morning  at  the  breakfast  table,  in  the  presence 
of  her  father  and  mother,  she  said  bravely : 

"Hugh,  I  have  made  up  my  mind,  and  I  want  to  tell 
you  here  where  father  and  mother  can  give  us  their  ap- 
proval and  their  blessing,  that  if  you  go  back  to  the  war 
and  stay  there  to  the  end,  be  the  end  what  it  may,  I  will 
marry  you  when  it  is  over." 

This  was  not  just  what  Hugh  had  imagined,  and  he 
answered,  hesitatingly,  "Virginia,  I  was  a  knave  to  force 
this  promise  from  you.  Take  it  back,  and  if  the  time 
ever  comes  when  you  can  voluntarily  promise  me,  do  so. 
If  not,  I  have  but  myself  to  blame  for  my  disappoint- 
ment." 

"No,  I  have  thought  it  all  out  since  last  night,  and  I 
want  it  decided.  I  believe  it  will  be  for  the  best,  and 
mother  and  father  will  be  pleased,  I  know." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  so  far  listened  silently,  but  now  the 
former  interposed,  "No,  no,  daughter,  not  that.  Your 
course  must  be  purely  your  own  choice  without  considera- 
tion of  our  wishes." 

"O,  of  course,  I  know  that,  father,  but  I  want  my  choice 
to  be  sanctioned  by  you  and  mother,  and  I  know  Hugh 
will  love  you  and  you  will  love  him  almost  as  if  he  were 
your  own  son.  He  will  compensate,  in  part,  for  that  son 
that  should  have  come  to  you  when  I  did,"  she  said,  smil- 
ing at  them  through  the  tears  that  shone  in  her  eyes. 

"We  have  been  compensated  for  the  loss  of  him  for 
twenty-one  years,  Virginia,"  said  Mrs.  Lee,  lovingly. 

"Well,  Hugh,  I  have  made  my  decision  and  you  will  see 
that  it  will  be  all  right,"  Virginia  said,  in  a  tone  that 
waived  all  further  discussion,  glad  to  have  the  question 
disposed  of  in  this  matter  of  fact  and  sensible  way. 

Her  manner  waived  also  all  further  refer*sr"*«  to  the 
119 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

subject  all  day,  and  she  managed  so  skillfully  that  at  no 
time  was  she  left  alone  with  Hugh. 

And  so,  'twas  done,  and  Virginia  began  at  once  trying 
to  fall  naturally  into  her  new  role  and  to  become  accus- 
tomed to  the  thought  that  she  had  given  her  word,  and  her 
word,  once  given,  could  not  be  broken. 


1 20 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  IX. 

When  Virginia  awoke  the  next  morning  after  Hugh's 
departure,  she  was  conscious  that  she  had  slept  later  than 
usual,  and  even  then  she  lay  with  her  arms  thrown  above 
her  head  in  that  uncertain  state,  half-waking,  half-sleep- 
ing, which  often  succeeds  a  night  of  sound  slumber.  She 
felt  a  restfulness  and  contentment  for  which  she  could  not 
account,  and  in  a  kind  of  dream  she  imagined  she  had 
gone  back  to  the  old  care- free  days  before  the  war.  Her 
heart  sank  as  she  remembered  the  war — that,  of  course, 
must  continue  to  hover  over  her  like  a  Nemesis — but  even 
that  did  not  altogether  disturb  the  calmness  that  rested 
upon  her  spirit. 

By-and-by,  as  consciousness  asserted  itself,  she  felt  a 
vague  uneasiness  that  she  should  be  so  perilously  near  to 
happiness  on  this,  of  all  mornings.  Hugh  was  gone, 
and  she  should  feel  sad.  Hers  was  certainly  very  unlike 
the  state  of  mind  an  engaged  girl  would  expect  to  be  in 
with  her  lover  just  gone  to  the  war.  Was  she  glad  Hugh 
was  gone?  No,  she  was  quite  sure  she  was  not  glad. 
She  had  enjoyed  his  visit,  and  it  was  pleasant  in  many 
ways  to  have  him  there.  No,  she  was  quite  sure  she  was 
not  glad  he  was  gone.  She  was  only  glad  to  be  relieved 
of  the  immediate  necessity  of  being  thrown  with  him  until 
their  changed  relation  should  have  become  an  old  story. 
It  was  her  disposition  to  be  opposed  to  changes  and  to  pre- 
fer her  usual  manner  of  life.  As  she  thus  reasoned  with 
herself,  the  door  opened  softly.  Aroused  by  the  sound, 
she  raised  up  to  see  who  the  intruder  was.  It  was  Sallie 
with  fresh  water  and  towels,  and  Virginia  asked,  in  a  kind 
of  startled  tone,  "Sallie,  am  I  late  this  morning?" 

"Yes,  Miss,  it's  better'n  seven,"  the  negress  replied, 

121 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

adding,  by  way  of  apology  for  her  intrusion,  "I  didn'  go 
fer  to  wake  young  miss  up,  but  las'  night  I  don'  fergit  yer 
water  an'  towels  an'  I  had  t'  fetch  'em  in  dis  mawnin'." 

"What  made  you  forget,  Sallie,  you  seldom  do  such  a 
thing?"  Virginia  asked,  sleepily. 

"Dunno,  Miss,  'less  'twas  cos  Jerry  lef  las'  night,"  Sal- 
lie  answered,  in  a  trembling  voice,  which  made  her  mis- 
tress half  wish  she  might  know  just  the  kind  of  feeling 
the  simple-hearted  girl  experienced. 

"Why,  Sallie,  did  you  feel  so  very  sad  because  Jerry 
went  away  ?" 

"Yes,  Miss,  I  dunno's  I'll  evah  see  Jerry  agin,"  and, 
bursting  into  tears,  she  bolted  quickly  from  the  room 
while  her  young  mistress  turned  languidly  over  on  her 
pillow,  wondering  if  it  were  characteristic  of  deep  or  of 
shallow  natures  to  show  such  sentiment. 

In  this  case,  she  concluded,  it  was  because  Sallie  had 
nothing  else  to  think  of.  Now,  she  herself  could  work  up 
a  fever -heat  of  grief  and  discontent  over  Hugh's  going — 
or  her  father's  either,  for  that  matter — if  she  allowed  her 
mind  to  dwell  upon  the  danger  or  the  loneliness  or  the 
length  of  time  they  would  be  gone.  Yes,  that  was  the 
secret  of  it  all — her  mind  was  occupied  by  other  interests, 
so  she  had  not  time  for  lamenting  and  grieving. 

When  she  arose,  she  made  a  hasty  toilet  and  hurried 
downstairs  where  she  found  her  mother  and  father  just 
finishing  breakfast. 

"I  hope  you  are  not  sick,  Virginia?"  Mrs.  Lee  said, 
looking  at  her  anxiously. 

"No,  indeed,  mother.  I  never  felt  better  in  my  life.  I 
was  only  a  little  lazy  and  overslept  myself.  In  fact,  I 
have  just  been  pluming  myself  on  my  excellent  spirits," 
and  Virginia  smiled  pleasantly  at  her  parents  who  ex- 
changed significant  glances.  The  words  and  manner  were 
a  confirmation  of  the  fear  Mrs.  Lee  had  confided  to  her 

122 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

husband  over  night,  that  circumstances  and  not  the 
prompting  of  her  own  heart  had  impelled  Virginia  to  the 
promise  she  had  made  Hugh. 

"Virginia  is  the  most  eccentric  girl  I  ever  saw,"  Mrs. 
Lee  had  said  to  her  husband  in  the  privacy  of  their  own 
room.  "I  do  not  like  the  word,  but,  positively,  I  have 
felt  to-day  that  there  was  no  other  to  apply  to  her." 

"Why,  Margaret,  what  are  you  thinking  of  now  ?"  her 
husband  asked,  indifferently. 

"Was  ever  such  a  betrothal  heard  of  as  the  one  we  wit- 
nessed this  morning?  It  was  not  much  like  our  own, 
Thomas,  was  it?" 

"Ah !  but  Virginia  is  not  like  you,  dear,  nor  like  me,  so 
far  as  that  goes.  I  suppose  'tis  as  you  say,  she  is  strange 
and  does  nothing  just  as  other  girls  do,"  and  Mr.  Lee  de- 
liberately wound  his  watch  and  put  it  back  into  his  vest 
pocket  in  an  absent-minded  way,  falling  immediately  into 
the  brown  study  which  was  becoming  so  habitual  with 
him. 

Mrs.  Lee  noticed  his  absorption  and  registered  a  mental 
plague  upon  the  war  and  all  connected  with  it,  for  Mrs. 
Lee,  like  Hugh,  saw  no  occasion  for  subordinating  the 
most  sacred  things  in  life  to  the  war. 

"What  time  was  it,  Thomas  ?"  she  asked,  in  a  disturbed 
tone,  not  wishing  to  let  the  conversation  drop,  yet  not 
knowing  exactly  what  to  say  next. 

"It's — I  forget,  if  I  looked,  which  I  don't  think  I  did," 
he  answered,  taking  out  the  watch  to  look  at  it  again. 

"Yes,  Thomas,  you  looked,  but,  of  course,  I  didn't  ex- 
pect you  to  know." 

"It's  half-past  nine,"  Mr.  Lee  answered,  musingly. 
"And  you  say  you  think  the  proceedings  to-day  a  trifle 
irregular,  do  you  ?" 

"Why,  yes,  they  seemed  so  to  me.  Virginia  acted 
unlike  herself  all  day.  She  avoided  Hugh,  and  she  was 

123 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

unnatural  when  he  was  near  her,  and  I  am  sure  she  looked 
relieved,  and  felt  so,  when  he  was  gone." 

"'Twas  imagination,  Margaret,  or  woman's  intuition.  I 
didn't  notice  anything  unusual  except  the  matter-of-fact 
way  the  thing  was  settled  at  breakfast,  and  I  supposed 
that  arose  from  the  general  understanding  that  has  always 
existed  about  Hugh  and  Virginia.  It's  a  little  like  present- 
ing a  friend  with  a  piece  of  jewelry  he  has  had  borrowed 
for  years.  There's  no  novelty  in  the  gift,  you  know." 

"I  thought  that  was  the  way  you  looked  at  it,  and  I  am 
afraid  Hugh  regards  it  in  the  same  light.  The  truth  is, 
I  don't  believe  Virginia's  heart  is  in  this  thing  at  all." 

"Why  does  she  do  it  then?  No  one  has  ever  urged 
it  upon  her,"  said  Mr.  Lee. 

"Simply  because  Hugh  wishes  it  and  she  dislikes  to 
thwart  him  since  he  has  conducted  himself  so  bravely  in 
the  war.  The  war  is  getting  to  be  a  perfect  mania  with 
her,  and  she  sacrifices  everything  in  life  to  her  beloved 
'cause.'  Then,  too,  I  am  afraid  she  persuaded  herself  to 
accept  Hugh  partly  out  of  consideration  for  us." 

"Well,  well,  we  must  look  into  this.  We  cannot  allow 
Virginia  to  sacrifice  herself  either  for  us  or  for  the  war. 
You  do  not  think  there  is  any  other  man  in  the  way,  do 
you?"  Mr.  Lee  scarcely  recognized  his  own  voice  in  the 
tone  of  appeal  in  which  he  asked  this  question.  In  all  the 
ordinary  affairs  of  life,  his  wife  had  hidden  beneath  his 
love  and  protection,  relying  always  upon  his  judgment. 
In  matters  of  the  heart,  however,  the  weakest  women 
reach,  by  intuition,  conclusions  that  whole  years  of  ob- 
servation and  reasoning  could  not  reveal  to  men. 

"No,"  Mrs.  Lee  answered,  a  little  scornfully.  "Of 
course  there  is  no  other  man  in  the  way  or  she  could  not 
have  promised  so  coolly  to  marry  Hugh." 

"That  seems  reasonable  enough,"  was  the  reply.  "You 

124 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

women,  Margaret,  must  have  a  sixth  sense  that  reveals 
these  things  to  you." 

"Not  at  all,  my  dear.  It  is  unnecessary  to  have  an  ex- 
tra sense  to  comprehend  a  thing  that  is  plain  as  day." 

This  was,  in  substance,  the  conversation  that  had 
aroused  in  Mr.  Lee's  mind  a  doubt  as  to  the  wisdom  of 
his  daughter's  promising  to  marry  Hugh. 

As  Virginia  took  her  seat  at  the  table,  her  father  asked 
gravely,  "Daughter,  do  you  think  you  weighed  the  ques- 
tion as  seriously  as  you  should  before  making  a  compact 
with  Hugh  that  will  affect  your  whole  life  ?" 

"Yes,  I  think  I  did.  I  have  thought  of  it  in  a  general 
way  for  years ;  it  has  been  in  my  mind  most  of  the  time 
since  Hugh  came  back,  and  I  spent  nearly  the  whole  of 
night  before  last  arguing  it  with  myself.  That  accounts 
for  my  sleepiness  this  morning,"  she  added,  smiling. 

"Well,  you  have  at  least  not  acted  without  due  con- 
sideration." The  words  were  addressed  to  his  daughter, 
but  Mr.  Lee  looked  appealingly  at  his  wife  to  see  what 
opinion  her  face  betrayed. 

"It  only  proves  to  me  that  Virginia  has  not  the  proper 
affection  for  Hugh,"  Mrs.  Lee  said  sagely.  "It  didn't 
take  me  whole  days  and  nights  and  weeks  and  years  to 
decide  about  you,  Thomas." 

"Of  course  not,"  Virginia  said  hastily,  "but  it  isn't 
every  girl  who  has  a  chance  to  marry  a  man  like  father," 
reaching  across  the  corner  of  the  table  to  pat  Mr.  Lee's 
hand  affectionately.  "And  after  all,  folks,  it's  all  right 
about  the  compact,"  she  added  soberly.  "It's  probably 
what  I  should  do  in  the  end — marrying  Hugh,  I  mean — 
and  why  not  promise  him  now?  He  went  away  much 
happier  than  if  I  had  not  done  so.  Let  us  not  discuss 
it  any  more,  please.  If  you  are  satisfied  with  the  engage- 
ment, I  am,  and  we  have  more  important  things  to  think 

125 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

and  talk  about  just  now.  Do  you  go  to  the  camp  to- 
day?" addressing  her  father. 

"Yes,  immediately,"  answered  Mr.  Lee,  rising  from 
the  table. 

"Invite  General  Bragg  to  come  out  for  supper  with 
us  one  evening  before  you  leave,"  said  Mrs.  Lee. 

"Yes,  father,  do,"  Virginia  urged.  "I  want  to  be  re- 
assured about  staying  here  and  I  know  General  Bragg 
will  see  as  I  do." 

"All  right.  Do  not  look  for  me  before  dinner  to-day. 
I  may  not  get  back  until  late  in  the  afternoon,"  and  he 
hurried  out,  leaving  his  wife  and  daughter  to  a  quiet  day 
by  themselves. 

But  General  Bragg  had  graver  work  in  hand  than 
visiting  with  his  friends.  The  "waiting  time"  was  al- 
most over  and  the  contest  for  the  possession  of  Chat- 
tanooga was  fast  approaching  a  crisis.  So  Mr.  Lee  re- 
ported when  he  returned  home  late  in  the  evening.  He 
had  spent  the  day  at  the  camp  in  close  consultation  with 
the  commander  and  his  advisers,  and  he  informed  his 
family  that  the  greater  part  of  his  sojourn  at  home 
would  doubtless  be  spent  in  the  same  way.  The  im- 
portance of  holding  this  point  was  keenly  realized  by  all 
southern  sympathizers. 

In  the  first  place,  it  was  the  key  to  the  very  heart  of 
the  Confederacy  and  its  possession  would  open  the  way 
for  the  Union  army  to  sweep  like  a  great  flood  over  the 
southern  states.  Friends  of  the  secession  movement 
stood  aghast  at  the  prospect,  while  they  were  clamorously 
upbraided  by  its  enemies  for  having  been  the  cause  of  a 
situation  so  perilous. 

In  the  next  place,  the  loss  of  Chattanooga  would  in- 
volve the  utter  demoralization  of  the  forces  stationed 
there,  which  would  be  most  disastrous  as  they  were,  next 
to  the  Army  of  Virginia,  the  main  stay  of  the  Con- 

126 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

federacy.  Lastly,  but  perhaps  equally  important,  a  de- 
feat here  and  now,  following  closely  upon  the  reverses 
so  recently  experienced,  would  be  succeeded  by  a  general 
despondency  and  a  consequent  irretrievable  loss  in  moral 
and  material  support  of  the  Confederate  cause.  It  was 
plainly  evident  the  place  must  be  held  or  the  conflict 
given  up. 

Something  of  this  Mr.  Lee  explained  to  Virginia  in 
answer  to  her  anxious  inquiries. 

"But  General  Bragg  seemed  very  confident  of  success 
when  we  were  at  the  camp,"  she  said  questioningly. 

"He  is  confident  now,  a  little  more  so  than  the  situa- 
tion justifies,  I  am  afraid,"  her  father  replied. 

"Has  he  had  any  further  information  since  the  day 
we  were  there?" 

"O,  yes,  scouts  and  stragglers  report  that  Rosecrans 
has  apportioned  his  forces  among  his  generals  and  they 
are  .approaching  everywhere  on  the  west  and  south. 
Word  has  been  brought  to  him  that  Knoxville  will  prove 
an  easy  prey  to  Burnside  and,  in  case  that  place  is  lost, 
our  communication  with  the  East  will  be  altogether  cut 
off.  Messages  and  reinforcements  can  only  be  sent  by 
way  of  Atlanta  then,  involving  the  most  harassing  dis- 
appointment and  delay." 

"How  fortunate  Hugh  got  away  in  time  to  make  his 
connections  all  right,"  Mrs.  Lee  interposed. 

"I  shouldn't  be  surprised  if  there'd  be  trouble  for 
me  by  the  last  of  the  week,"  said  Mr.  Lee.  "And. 
Margaret,  I  have  been  wondering  all  day  if  it  would  not 
be  wise  for  you  and  Virginia  to  return  with  me." 

"I  hardly  think  Virginia  would  listen  to  such  a  sug- 
gestion," Mrs.  Lee  replied,  looking  hesitatingly  at  her 
daughter. 

"Of  course,  if  father  insists  and  you  wish  to  do  so. 
I  will  not  refuse  to  go,  mother,  but  I  do  think  we  shall 

127 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

be  throwing  away  all  we  have  gained  by  the  sacrifices 
and  hardships  of  these  two  years,"  Virginia  said 
earnestly. 

"The  chances  are  that  everything  will  soon  be  in  ruins 
here  anyway,  my  dear,"  Mr.  Lee  said.  "I  think  you  will 
see  this  whole  region  a  battle  ground  within  three 
months." 

"At  any  rate,  why  go  to  Richmond?  Aunt  Nita  has 
repeatedly  written  for  us  to  come  there  and  why  is  it 
not  better  for  us?  The  danger  is  even  more  imminent 
at  Richmond  than  it  is  here,  while  if  Bragg  should  be  de- 
feated here  he  will  retreat  toward  Atlanta  and,  combined 
with  Johnston,  our  forces  can  hold  that  city,  at  least." 

"Let  it  be  Atlanta  if  you  prefer  it.  I  thought  of 
Richmond  because  I  could  be  with  you  there,  and  Hugh, 
too,  a  part  of  the  time,  perhaps,"  Mr.  Lee  answered. 

Virginia  was  trellising  the  new  growth  of  a  vine  over 
a  frame  at  the  corner  of  the  veranda.  She  worked  away 
after  her  father  ceased  speaking,  humming  softly  to  her- 
self, apparently  intent  upon  what  she  was  doing. 

"It  would  be  company  for  Juanita  and  Kittie  for  us 
to  go  there,"  said  Mrs.  Lee,  half  divining  what  Virginia 
herself  scarcely  realized,  that  Hugh's  presence  was  no 
particular  inducement  to  go  to  Richmond. 

"I'll  tell  you,  father,  let  us  remain  here  a  little  longer. 
I  will  consult  with  General  Bragg  when  you  are  gone 
and  whenever  I  find  he  thinks  we  are  in  danger  of  being 
cut  off  from  Atlanta,  mother  and  I  will  go  at  once.  In 
that  way,  we'll  save  the  place  if  possible,"  Virginia 
suggested. 

"It  may  be  you  are  right,"  Mr.  Lee  admitted.  "In  any 
event,  you  have  Hudson  with  you  and  he  is  thoroughly 
reliable." 

"What  danger  do  you  apprehend  for  us  here,  father? 
Tell  me  what  to  expect,  that  I  may  be  prepared  for  it." 

128 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"You  may  expect  the  fields  and  garden  to  be  despoiled 
of  every  thing  eatable  by  man  or  beast,"  Mr.  Lee  began. 

"Yes,  I'd  look  for  that,"  she  answered. 

"You  may  expect  squads  of  soldiers  at  any  time  to 
require  you  to  have  meals  prepared  for  them — from  two 
or  three  of  them  to  dozens,  it  may  be,"  her  father  con- 
tinued. 

"Our  own  or  Federal  soldiers,  do  you  mean?*'  asked 
Mrs.  Lee. 

"Either.  It  is  the  way  with  war,  you  know.  Armies 
must  be  supported  and  it  is  usually  at  the  expense  of 
the  people  among  whom  they  are  encamped." 

"What  else?"  asked  Virginia. 

"You  may  expect  the  house  to  be  taken  possession  of 
by  a  band  of  officers,"  was  the  reply. 

"It's  a  shame,"  cried  Virginia  indignantly.  "What 
right  would  any  crowd  of  men  have  to  enter  the  home  of 
defenseless  women  and  drive  them  out?" 

"They  wouldn't  drive  you  out,  probably,  and  it  might 
be  you  would  be  perfectly  safe  in  your  own  apartments. 
Such  a  house  would  be  seized  by  officers  of  good  rank 
and,  as  a  rule,  they  are  men  of  honor,"  Mr.  Lee  answered. 

"If  it  is  permissible  at  all  to  enter  a  private  house 
by  force,  I  suppose  we  may  expect  it  from  a  horde  of 
Yankees,"  Virginia  said  hotly. 

"Not  only  from  Yankees,  daughter,"  her  father  re- 
turned mildly.  "Any  soldiers  would  do  the  same.  In- 
deed, it  is  only  the  friendly  relation  between  us  and 
Bragg  that  has  spared  us  so  long.  It  is  remarkable  that 
we  have  escaped  the  intrusion  of  our  own  forces." 

"It  wouldn't  be  quite  so  exasperating  to  say  the  least, 
if  it  were  our  own  men,"  said  Mrs.  Lee. 

"No,  indeed,"  Virginia  exclaimed.  "We  should  then 
feel  we  were  suffering  in  a  good  cause.  And  besides,  we 
could  trust  to  the  honor  of  our  own  men,  but  Yankees! 

129 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

I'll  have  to  be  made  all  over  to  have  confidence  in  them." 

Mr.  Lee  laughed  at  what  he  called  her  fanaticism, 
adding  a  little  proudly  that  that  was  the  Old  Dominion 
blood  showing  itself. 

"You  see,   father,"  Virginia   said,   "returning  to  the 
question  of  remaining  at  home,  if  mother  and  I  leave 
we'll  lose  our  hold  upon  the  blacks  entirely  and  they  will 
be  scattered  far  and  near,  whereas,  by  staying  here,  I» 
believe  we  can  keep  most  of  them,  no  matter  what  may  r 
happen.    If  the  blacks  stay  with  us,  the  armies  may  take 
the  crops  and  what  they  will  this  year.     Next  spring 
after  the  worst  is  over  here,  as  it  will  be,  of  course,  we 
can  go  to  work  again  the  same  as  ever." 

After  this  there  was  no  more  question  of  leaving,  and 
Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  made  such  preparations  as  seemed 
advisable  for  a  sudden  invasion  and  usurpation  of  their 
home.  Household  treasures  of  silver  and  china  and  bric- 
a-brac  were  packed  and  sent  to  the  lodge  where  Virginia 
had  determined  to  find  refuge  in  the  event  of  the  seizure 
of  their  home  by  Union  soldiers. 

Mr.  Lee,  who  was  a  lover  of  books,  had  collected  a 
fine  library  for  the  times  and  the  locality  in  which  he 
lived.  These  books,  together  with  a  store  of  rare  pictures 
and  other  relics  and  art  treasures  that  Mr.  Chester  had 
sent  his  step-son  from  Europe,  Virginia  stowed  carefully 
awaj  in  the  library  and  locked  the  door,  herself  carrying 
the  key.  + 

As  for  Mr.  Lee,  he  too  was  busy  during  the  remain- 
ing days  of  his  visit,  making  disposition  of  horses, 
vehicles,  stores  and  implements;  instructing  Hudson  and 
the  more  intelligent  negroes  what  to  do  in  the  event  of 
disturbance  from  either  of  the  contending  armies ;  riding 
into  the  village  or  to  the  camp  to  consult  with  General 
Bragg. 

Conflicting  rumors  were  afloat  as  to  the  movements 
130 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

and  strength  of  the  Federal  army.  Everything  betokened 
preparation  for  action  of  some  sort  but  in  the  midst  of  it 
all  the  Confederate  commander  was  not  idle.  Scouts 
were  out  in  all  directions  to  collect  reports  concerning  the 
approaching  army,  officers  were  riding  hither  and  thither, 
examining  such  places  as  seemed  desirable  for  battle- 
fields, or  roads  which  might  serve  as  traps  for  an  attack 
upon  the  invading  throng.  The  General  himself  was 
sending  urgent  messages  to  Mississippi,  to  Alabama,  to 
Virginia,  for  all  the  re-inforcements  that  could  possibly 
be  sent  to  him.  Knoxville  was  in  great  danger  and  with 
its  fall  the  army  at  Chattanooga  was  the  sole  reliance 
for  the  possession  of  Tennessee.  Thus  matters  stood 
on  the  occasion  of  Mr.  Lee's  last  visit  to  the  camp  and 
thus  he  informed  his  wife  and  daughter  when  he  re- 
turned home  to  bid  them  good-bye  before  leaving  for 
the  east,  adding  that  Bragg  had  promised  to  apprise  them 
as  regularly  as  possible  of  the  situation.  Mrs.  Lee  was 
greatly  concerned  for  their  safety  and  even  Virginia's 
heart  sank  a  little  at  the  prospect  before  them,  but  she 
kept  a  brave  face  and  a  cheerful  voice,  assuring  her  father 
that  he  need  have  no  uneasiness,  that  with  Hudson  so 
near  at  hand,  they  would  be  personally  safe,  and  that 
was,  after  all,  the  essential  thing.  Mr.  Lee  bade  them 
an  affectionate  farewell  and  hastened  to  catch  the  train 
for  Atlanta,  which  route  he  considered  it  advisable  to 
take  rather  than  risk  a  hazardous  journey 'through  a  part 
of  the  state  that  might  even  then  be  in  the  hands  of  the 
Federals. 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  X. 

WE  have  spoken  elsewhere  of  the  rapidity  with  which 
the  people  recovered  from  the  effects  of  the  Civil  War. 
It  is  no  less  remarkable  to  note  how  speedily  the  old 
landmarks  that  once  served  as  monuments  of  that  dis- 
astrous period  have  disappeared.  Especially  is  this  true 
of  those  regions  which  formed  the  borderland  between 
the  slave  and  the  free  states,  where  the  opposing  armies 
surged  back  and  forth  with  all-devastating  might,  and 
where  the  inhabitants  of  one  house  shrank  in  dismay  from 
the  approach  of  a  band  of  troops  in  blue,  while  they  of 
another  household  fled  in  terror  from  sight  of  the  men 
in  grey. 

Fields  that  once  were  battle-grounds  are  now  the  seats 
of  thriving  towns  and  villages;  towns  and  villages  that 
once  were  the  scenes  of  brief  engagement  or  of  long 
campaign,  have  years  since  replaced  the  old  ruins,  bat- 
tered by  shot  and  shell,  with  modern  homes  and  hand- 
some public  buildings,  and  have  spread  themselves  over 
the  adjoining  land  until  the  veteran  of  the  "sixty's" 
could  not  find  to-day  the  spot  where  his  brother  fell  by 
his  side  or  where  he  himself  left  his  strong  right  arm  to 
moulder  into  dust. 

We  of  the  first  generation  after  the  war  can  well 
remember  how  there  was  something  on  every  hand  to 
remind  us  in  bitterness  that  there  had  been  a  rebellion 
in  the  land.  Here  was  the  long  sloping  ridge  on  which 
the  skirmish  of  '62  was  fought;  there  was  the  fine  old 
southern  home  on  the  outskirts  of  the  town  which  served 
as  a  fort  in  the  battle  of  '63,  with  here  and  there  a  bullet 
hole  as  token  of  that  perilous  day;  over  yonder  in  the 
cemetery  lay  the  long,  long  grave  with  its  white  picket 

132 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

fence,  that  children  circled  about  with  bated  breath,  awe- 
struck, as  it  were,  by  the  assurance  of  our  elders  that 
more  than  two  hundred  soldiers,  unhonored  and  unknown, 
slept  beneath  the  grassy  mound. 

Then,  too — could  it  ever  be  forgotten — there  was  the 
white  marble  slab  on  the  hillside,  with  its  gruesome  pic- 
ture of  a  man  blindfolded  and  kneeling  beside  an  open 
coffin,  bearing  the  awful  inscription  "Murdered,  January 
2oth,  186— ."  This,  by  the  horror  it  inspired,  drew  like 
lodestone  upon  the  minds  of  youthful  visitors  among  the 
tombs,  and  they  went  home  with  the  gathering  shades  of 
evening  to  hear  again  the  pitiful  story,  a  household  theme 
in  the  vicinity,  of  a  young  man  who,  having  returned  from 
the  war  for  a  Christmas  visit  to  his  friends,  was  called 
out  from  the  midst  of  the  family  glee  by  stragglers  from 
a  hostile  camp  nearby,  and  ruthlessly  shot  because,  for- 
sooth, he  persistently  declared  his  ignorance  of  an  army 
secret  the  ruffians  wished  to  discover. 

This  is  but  an  instance  of  tales  galore  which  held  their 
own  in  the  interest  excited  in  the  child-mind  of  a  quarter 
of  a  century  ago  with  "Jack,  the  Giant  Killer,"  "George 
and  His  Hatchet,"  and  "David  and  Goliath."  There  are, 
doubtless,  not  a  dozen  children  of  the  later  generation  who 
know  of  the  uncanny  tombstone  and  the  battle-scarred 
house,  while  the  stories  of  barbarous  cruelties  perpetrated 
by  a  perfidious  soldiery  have  gone  the  way  of  the  rattle- 
snake and  panther  and  witch  tales  of  our  earlier  ancestors 
in  the  western  wilds.  When  Father  Time  has  made  a 
few  more  rounds  with  his  fatal  blade,  we  shall  see  no 
trace  of  the  havoc  wrought  by  the  four  years  of  civil 
strife. 

The  reader  will  pardon  this  diversion  from  the  general 
thread  of  our  narrative.  It  is  difficult  to  write  a  story  of 
the  Civil  War  without  falling  occasionally  into  reminis- 

133 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

cences  of  "ye  olden  times,"  which  come  to  us  like  stray 
leaves  from  an  old,  old  chapter  in  our  earlier  lives. 

We  come  now  to  a  period  when  war  settled  like  a  piti- 
less scourge  upon  Chattanooga  and  the  surrounding  coun- 
try, when  the  camp  fires  of  a  vast  ephemeral  city  burned 
for  miles  and  miles  along  the  banks  of  the  Tennessee  river, 
on  the  slopes  of  the  mountains,  and  in  the  valleys  between, 
when  the  highways  were  lined  with  armies  on  the  march 
and  the  byways  were  haunted  by  refugees  or  scoured  by 
squads  of  soldiers  deputed  to  collect  supplies.  For  a 
time  the  hostile  armies  sat  like  two  ferocious  bulldogs, 
now  eyeing  each  other  and  growling  and  showing  their 
teeth,  by  way  of  intimidating  the  foe,  now  walking  round 
and  round  each  other  in  the  hope  of  finding  a  vulnerable 
point ;  now  threatening  an  attack,  now  feigning  a  retreat, 
each  evincing  a  determination  to  hold  the  ground  or  die 
valiantly. 

In  the  midst  of  this  uncertainty  and  turmoil  our  friends 
at  Lee's  Summit  pursued,  as  best  they  could,  the  "even 
tenor  of  their  way."  In  the  household,  Mrs.  Lee  observed 
the  same  regularity  and  order  to  which  she  was  accus- 
tomed in  times  of  peace,  while  Hudson  and  Virginia  ex- 
acted from  the  blacks  the  strictest  performance  of  their 
daily  tasks.  Almost  two  weeks  had  elapsed  after  Mr. 
Lee's  departure,  varied  by  an  occasional  encouraging  mes- 
sage from  General  Bragg,  when,  late  one  evening,  the 
following  note  was  delivered  to  Mrs.  Lee : 
"Dear  Madam: 

The  move  at  which  I  hinted  in  my  last  communication 
to  you  has  been  fully  determined  upon  and  will  be  begun 
to-morrow.  Three  or  four  ladies  are  at  present  visiting 
their  husbands  in  our  camp,  and  will  be  with  us  on  the 
journey.  By  making  a  forced  march  we  can  reach  Lee's 
Summit  before  nightfall,  and,  as  there  is  not  time  to  get 

134 


HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

a  reply  from  you,  I  am  taking  the  liberty  to  say  that  we 
will  make  Lee's  Summit  our  resting-place  for  the  night. 

Yours  truly, 

Bragg." 

So  far  were  they  from  feeling  annoyed  by  the  prospect, 
that  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  awaited  the  arrival  of  the  ex- 
pected party  with  pride  and  eagerness.  Every  available 
room  was  fitted  up  as  a  guest  chamber,  and  a  long  dining- 
table  extended  the  full  length  of  the  back  porch.  Its  pil- 
lars, as  well  as  those  of  the  front  veranda  were  twined 
with  vines  and  flowers  and  the  colors  of  the  Confederacy, 
while  from  the  highest  pinnacle  of  the  house  the  stars  and 
bars  floated  on  the  breeze.  This  display  seemed  daring 
in  the  face  of  a  hostile  army  only  a  few  miles  distant,  but 
the  attitude  of  the  family  was  too  thoroughly  known  for 
simulation  to  be  of  any  avail,  even  had  they  been  inclined 
to  take  advantage  of  so  mean  a  subterfuge. 

The  bustle  of  preparation  was  still  going  on  when  there 
was  a  sound  of  music  in  the  air,  and  Jake,  the  family  sen- 
tinel, came  tumbling  headlong  into  the  porch,  breathless 
and  staring,  gasping  out :  , 

"Dey's  comin'     Dey's  comin'." 

"Who's  coming,  Jake,  and  where?"  asked  his  mistress 
in  surprise.  , 

"De  sojers.  More'n  a  million  of  'em,  I  spect.  On  de 
firs'  hill  an'  on  de  tother'n,"  he  yelled,  and  away  he  ran 
to  mount  his  tree  for  further  reconnoitering. 

Mrs.  Lee  left  her  work  and  hastened  to  the  front  door 
to  see  for  herself  what  had  so  excited  the  urchin.  Here 
she  was  met  by  Virginia,  who  had  heard  the  unwonted 
noises  and  come  to  investigate  them. 

"Mother,"  she  said,  as  she  approached,  "we  must  put 
some  restraint  upon  Jake.  He  is  too  boisterous  and  dis- 
respectful. Such  an  uproar  before  strangers  would  be 

135 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

exceedingly  embarrassing.  Jake,"  as  she  saw  that  culprit 
returning  from  his  self-appointed  post,  "if  you  don't  be- 
have better  you  shall  not  enter  the  front  yard  again  for  a 
month.  One  would  think  you  were  fresh  from  heathen- 
dom instead  of  having  been  born  in  a  Christian  land." 

"Law,  Miss,  I  begs  yo'  pahdon,  but  it's  'nough  to  upset 
Jerry  hissef  to  see  de  likes  o'  dat  on  de  hill  yander  !"and 
Jake  jerked  his  head  toward  the  approaching  columns. 
By  this  time  his  mistress  had  discovered  the  fact  that  a 
large  army  was  marching  over  the  hill  toward  her  home, 
and,  turning  toward  Virginia,  she  said,  in  dismay : 

"Are  they  our  own  men  or  the  enemy  ?" 

"Our  own,  I  think.  Yes,  I  am  sure  they  are  clad  in 
gray.  And  see !  they  are  halting." 

In  a  moment  more  a  horseman,  whom  they  readily  rec- 
ognized as  General  Bragg,  left  the  line  of  march  and  rode 
briskly  toward  the  house.  The  ladies  stood  in  the  door- 
way until  he  turned  in  upon  the  lawn  and  then  came  out 
to  the  head  of  the  front  steps  to  await  him. 

"I  realize,  Mrs.  Lee,  how  great  is  my  presumption  in 
thus  intruding  upon  you,"  the  General  said,  bowing  very 
low  over  Mrs.  Lee's  hand,  "and  I  can  only  plead  for  ex- 
cuse my  implicit  confidence  in  your  loyalty  and  your  hos- 
pitality, two  virtues  which  are  equally  laudable." 

"I  should  consider  myself  unworthy  the  name  of  Lee 
did  I  not  rejoice  in  such  an  opportunity  to  serve  my  coun- 
try," Mrs.  Lee  returned,  in  her  stateliest  Virginia  manner. 

"That  is  nobly  spoken,  lady.  It  is  a  pleasure  to  find 
that  the  splendor  of  the  illustrious  name  is  in  no  way 
dimmed  by  its  representatives  in  Tennessee,"  Bragg  gal- 
lantly replied,  adding,  as  he  turned  to  salute  Virginia, 
"and  it  is  no  less  gratifying  to  know  that  the  noblest  qual- 
ities «f  the  race  are  to  be  perpetuated  for  yet  another  gen- 
eration." 

136 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"You  do  me  too  much  honor,  General  Bragg,"  Virginia 
replied,  laughing.  "I  shall  be  doing  violence  to  my  nerv- 
ous system  next,  trying  to  maintain  myself  in  your  esti- 
mation." 

"It  will  not  be  necessary,  I  assure  you.  It  is  little  short 
of  impossible  for  my  confidence  in  you  to  be  shaken,"  the 
General  took  time  to  reply  before  he  said,  in  his  brisk, 
business-like  way,  "I  rode  on  in  advance  of  the  line, 
ladies,  to  consult  you  as  to  the  accommodation  of  the 
soldiers  you  see  in  the  distance  yonder.  Will  you  permit 
them  to  encamp  in  the  field  and  pasture  at  the  foot  of  the 
hill  there?" 

"Is  it  a  suitable  place,  do  you  think,  Virginia?"  asked 
Mrs.  Lee,  turning  to  her  daughter. 

"That  is  for  General  Bragg  to  say,  mother,"  Virginia 
replied,  adding,  as  she  turned  toward  the  General,  "Every- 
thing on  the  plantation  is  at  your  disposal,  you  have  but  to 
make  your  own  choice." 

"You  are  very  kind,"  Bragg  returned,  "and  I  think  I 
will  decide  on  this  field,  as  it  will  be  near  at  hand  for  our 
supervision."  r 

Calling  to  Sam,  who  was  always  in  evidence  when  a 
guest  appeared,  Virginia  said,  "Tell  Hudson  to  have  a 
way  opened  into  the  pasture  in  two  or  three  places  for  the 
accommodation  of  the  soldiers." 

Sam  started  off  on  the  run  to  deliver  the  message,  and 
the  General,  remounting,  beckoned  to  his  officers  on  the 
distant  hill.  There  was  a  momentary  stir  along  the  line, 
and  then  the  strains  of  "Dixie"  floated  across  the  low- 
lands, accompanied  by  the  drum  beat  and  the  tramp! 
tramp!  tramp!  of  the  on-coming  army.  Mrs.  Lee  and 
Virginia  stood  speechless,  thrilled  and  enraptured  with  en- 
thusiasm. Their  visitor  rode  slowly  down  the  shady 
drive,  thoroughly  enjoying  the  scene  before  him.  And  it 

137 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

was  a  truly  beautiful  picture.  There  was  a  grassy  slope 
with  the  fine  old  mansion  on  its  summit,  the  stately  trees 
with  wide-spreading  branches,  and,  at  a  little  distance,  the 
negro  quarters,  where  countless  woolly  heads  peeped  out 
from  the  doorways  or  around  the  corners  at  the  strange 
spectacle,  while  here  and  there  an  intrepid  youth  sat 
perched  on  the  top  of  his  mammy's  cabin.  At  the  foot  of 
this  slope,  with  a  breadth  of  several  miles,  lay  the  valley 
of  the  Tennessee  River,  whose  waters  rolled  blue  and 
placid  in  plain  view  from  the  hillside  lawn.  Far  in  the 
distance  rose  the  wooded  slopes  and  bare,  rugged  peaks  of 
a  mountain  chain.  The  level  drive  wound  gracefully 
around  the  boundary  of  the  lawn,  bearing  to  the  right  for 
a  little  way  and  then  suddenly  climbing  the  steep  ascent  of 
those  hills  where  Jake  was  accustomed  to  discern  the  ap- 
proach of  friend  or  foe.  The  army  marching  on  their 
slopes  was  on  dress  parade  for  the  sake  of  the  effect  of 
their  braveries  on  the  observers  along  the  way,  for  in  war, 
as  in  other  vocations  of  life,  the  favor  of  the  crowd  fol- 
lows in  the  wake  of  good  fortune  and  success.  At  the 
head  of  the  column  came  the  decorated  carriages  in  which 
the  ladies,  handsomely  dressed,  rode  in  state,  attended  on 
either  side  by  an  escort  of  cavalry  gaily  caparisoned  and 
glittering  in  gold  and  tinsel;  officers  were  similarly  ar- 
rayed, with  epaulets  and  stars  and  insignia  glistening  in 
the  sun,  while  even  the  common  soldiers  were  imposing 
and  attractive  with  their  neat  gray  uniforms  and  gleaming 
bayonets. 

On,  on  they  came  with  banners  waving,  colors  flying, 
bands  playing,  and  an  occasional  company  marching  to 
the  music  of  their  own  song.  Virginia  stood  spellbound. 
"It  is  splendid !"  she  at  length  exclaimed  in  ecstasy. 
In  the  light  of  succeeding  events,  let  us  rather  exclaim 
with  Napoleon  as  he  looked  upon  the  valiant  "Scotch 

138 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Grays"  before  the  battle  of  Waterloo,  "It  is  a  pity!" 
All  this,  and  doubly,  trebly,  infinitely  more  than  all  this. 
And  for  what?  A  blasting  institution,  a  mistaken  prin- 
ciple, ruined  homes,  depleted  fortunes,  a  fallen  banner,  a 
lost  cause!  Shall  not  the  children  of  the  victors  stretch 
out  the  hand  of  love  and  compassion  to  the  children  of 
the  vanquished  and,  together  with  them,  be  grateful  to  an 
over-ruling  Providence  who  has  ordered  all  things  well ! 

The  carriages  moved  on  until  they  reached  the  entrance 
to  the  lawn  where  there  was  a  pause  for  brief  consulta- 
tion, after  which  they  wound  slowly  up  the  drive,  the 
whole  party  stopping  now  and  then  to  look  at  the  long 
line  of  men  marching,  marching,  marching  over  the  hills 
and  spreading  themselves  like  a  vast  wave  over  the  camp- 
ing ground.  One  could  almost  imagine  them  an  endless 
river,  flowing,  ever  flowing,  and  mingling  its  waters  with 
the  sea.  The  individual  became  a  part  of  the  mass,  he 
was  no  longer  he,  but  a  part  of  it. 

The  ladies  waited,  too,  for  General  Bragg  who  was  to 
present  them  to  their  hostess  and  who  tarried  to  give  in- 
structions as  to  the  arrangement  of  the  camp.  Presently 
he  came  cantering  up  the  hill,  overtaking  the  party  just 
as  they  reached  the  house. 

"Now,  Mrs.  Lee,"  the  General  said  when  all  had  been 
introduced,  "these  ladies  have  had  a  tiresome  journey, 
some  of  them  having  come  from  distant  camps  to-day. 
No  doubt  a  short  time  for  rest  and  repairs  of  toilet 
would  be  a  great  luxury  to  them." 

"We  had  anticipated  as  much,"  Mrs.  Lee  returned. 
"They  will  be  shown  to  their  rooms  at  once." 

"I  myself  will  go  down  to  the  camp  and  return  at  the 
supper  hour  with  the  remainder  of  our  party.  What  is 
your  pleasure  as  to  the  time  ?"  he  asked. 

"An  hour  hence  if  that  is  convenient  for  you,"  the 
hostess  replied. 

139 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Be  it  so,"  looking  at  his  watch.  "A  good  soldier  is 
never  late,  you  know,  Madam,"  and,  raising  his  hat,  he 
hurried  away,  while  Mrs.  Lee  turned  to  her  guests  whom 
Virginia  was  already  conducting  to  their  rooms.  Before 
the  hour  had  expired  the  ladies  began  to  return  to  the 
parlor.  Ere  long  the  party  was  completed  by  the  arrival 
of  the  gentlemen,  showing  evidences  that  even  a  camp 
has  its  facilities  for  toilet-making.  A  buzz  of  conversa- 
tion filled  the  rooms  until  Webster  looked  in  at  the 
door  and  signified  to  his  mistress  that  supper  was  waiting. 
It  would  have  been  most  gratifying  to  Mr.  Lee  to  look 
in  upon  the  company  assembled  at  his  table  that  Sep- 
tember evening.  It  was  the  very  acme  of  his  old-school 
ideas  of  jovial  hospitality. 

Enjoyment  and  mirth  beamed  from  every  countenance. 
It  was  the  first  camp  visit  for  the  ladies  present  and, 
notwithstanding  the  portentous  threatenings  of  battle, 
the  splendid  display  of  the  afternoon  and  the  delightful 
surroundings  of  the  hour  had  served  to  produce  a  truly 
happy  and  festive  occasion.  The  guests  were  enthusiastic 
in  their  praise  of  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  as  hostesses, 
while  good  old  Dinah  from  her  post  of  observation  inside 
the  kitchen  door  fed  her  own  vanity  on  the  compliments 
paid  to  the  cooking,  her  broad  face  beaming  all  over  with 
a  gratified  smile  when  one  of  the  gentlemen  called  for  a 
third  helping  to  the  "finest  turkey  ever  roasted,"  her  fat 
sides  shaking  with  laughter  at  the  perpetration  of  some 
joke  within  range  of  her  mental  vision.  As  for  Webster, 
the  best  trained  butler  on  Fifth  Avenue  could  not  have 
conducted  himself  with  more  gravity,  beckoning  to  Sallie 
or  Elsie  or  Meg  to  carry  this  and  bring  that,  and  imagin- 
ing himself,  in  the  absence  of  his  master,  the  sole  sup- 
porter of  the  honor  and  dignity  of  the  house. 

Nor  was  it  long  before  Mrs.  Lee  discovered  that  there 
140 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

were  points  of  common  interest  between  herself  and  sev- 
eral of  her  visitors. 

"Has  this  always  been  your  home,  Mrs.  Lee?"  one  gen- 
eral asked  casually  soon  after  they  were  seated  at  the 
table. 

"Oh,  no,  indeed,"  was  the  quick  rejoinder  in  a  tone 
plainly  indicating  that  Tennessee  was  all  very  well  at 
present,  but  to  have  been  born  there,  and  at  her  age! 
It  was  not  to  be  thought  of!  "I  was  born  in  Virginia," 
she  added  proudly. 

"A  most  excellent  nativity,  Madam,  a  most  excellent 
nativity,"  he  replied.  "What  was  your  family  name?" 

"Graham,"  she  answered.  "My  maiden  name  was 
Margaret  Graham." 

"Margaret  Graham !"  exclaimed  a  bright-eyed  little 
woman  at  the  farther  end  of  the  table.  "Why,  that  was 
the  name  of  my  sister's  dearest  friend  at  school  in  Rich- 
mond." 

"And  who  was  your  sister?"  asked  Mrs.  Lee. 

"Ellen  Carter,"  was  the  reply. 

"Is  it  possible?  My  old  friend,  Ellen  Carter.  I  have 
not  heard  from  her  in  years  and  I  never  knew  what  be- 
came of  her.  Where  is  she?"  Mrs.  Lee  asked  with  the 
greatest  interest. 

"She  married  in  the  North  and  went  to  live  in  Cleve- 
land, Ohio,  and  her  husband  is  in  the  Union  army." 

"How  unfortunate!  That  is  one  of  the  many  dis- 
tressing features  of  a  civil  war,"  said  Virginia,  who,  in 
the  midst  of  so  much  gaiety  could  not  resist  a  feeling 
of  sadness  as  she  looked  from  one  to  another  of  these 
stalwart  men  and  wondered  if  any  shadow  of  possible 
calamity  disturbed  them. 

"Yes,"  Mrs.  Wallace  returned,  "  I  am  in  constant 
dread  lest  Ellen's  husband  and  mine  should  be  on  opposite 
sides  of  the  same  battle  one  of  these  days." 

141 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"I  can  easily  appreciate  your  feeling,"  Mrs.  Lee  said, 
"I  have  always  thought  it  much  to  be  thankful  for  that 
we  have  no  near  relatives  on  the  other  side.  As  the 
sister  of  Ellen  Carter,  Mrs.  Wallace,  you  are  doubly  wel- 
come to  my  home,  and  I  shall  have  many  questions  to  ask 
concerning  her  before  you  leave." 

"Thank  you.  Ellen  will  be  delighted  to  hear  that  I 
have  found  you  and  that  you  remember  her  so  kindly," 
the  guest  replied. 

Another  conversation  led  accidentally  to  the  fact  that 
one  of  the  gentlemen  knew  the  Chesters  well,  had  often 
had  business  relations  with  Mr.  Chester  and  had  even 
met  him  with  Johnston's  army  the  year  before. 

Supper  was  almost  over  when  Virginia,  in  a  quiet 
moment,  said  inquiringly: 

"I   am  curious   to  know,   General   Bragg,   what  this 
move  betokens.     I  cannot  understand  why  you  should  be 
marching  away  from  the  village.     Is  it  an  army  secret* 
that  must  not  be  divulged?" 

"It  is  an  army  secret,  yes,  but  one  of  the  open  sort 
which  admits  of  discussion  among  people  known  to  be 
loyal,"  Bragg  replied  with  a  significant  glance  at  Webster 
who  was,  at  the  moment,  the  only  servant  near.  Mrs. 
Lee  motioned  Webster  to  her  side  and  whispered  an  er- 
rand which  he  immediately  went  to  execute. 

"Webster  is  thoroughly  trustworthy,  I  am  confident, 
but  of  course  you  do  not  wish  to  take  any  risks,"  she 
said. 

"The  wife  and  daughter  of  Thomas  Lee  are  always  to 
be  trusted,"  the  commander  began,  "and  that  you  may 
not  be  alarmed  by  the  movements  or  our  own  men,  I 
will  tell  you  that  we  have  determined  to  evacuate  the 
village." 

"Evacuate!    Evacuate   the  village!"     Mrs.   Lee  and 

142 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Virginia  exclaimed  together.  "Then  shall  we  not  leave 
here  at  once,  Virginia?"  Mrs.  Lee  asked  in  alarm. 

Virginia  looked  at  the  General  who  continued : 

"No,  there  is  no  cause  for  alarm.  I  do  this  because 
I  do  not  wish  to  be  surrounded  in  the  town  and  shut 
off  from  supplies  and  thrown  into  a  state  of  siege  as  our 
forces  were  at  Vicksburg.  The  example  is  too  recent 
and  too  disastrous  to  be  followed." 

"But  isn't  the  possession  of  Chattanooga  the  object 
of  contention?"  the  hostess  asked  doubtfully. 

"The  peaceable  possession  of  it,  yes,"  was  the  reply. 
"That,  we  do  not  propose  the  Yankees  shall  have.  We 
shall  withdraw  our  army  southward  with  the  appearance 
of  a  retreat.  Word  will  be  sent  out  by  pretended 
deserters  that  we  are  retreating  into  Georgia.  In  reality 
we  shall  seize  the  best  positions  for  battle-grounds  and 
prevent  the  enemy,  if  possible,  from  entering  the  town. 
Or,  in  case  they  do  enter  it,  we  shall  be  on  the  heights 
beyond  and  in  a  position  to  make  the  place  exceedingly 
dangerous  and  uncomfortable  if  not  absolutely  untenable. 
You  may  be  sure  we  shall  not  give  up  the  town  and  leave 
it  to  the  enemy  without  one  of  the  most  desperate 
struggles  of  the  whole  war." 

"And  it  is  to  this  end  that  you  are  on  the  march  now  ?" 
asked  Virginia. 

"Exactly,"  was  the  emphatic  response.  "We  have  not 
yet  definitely  located  our  headquarters  but  we  shall  not 
be  farther  away  than  La  Fayette." 

"But  even  that  is  several  miles  from  us,"  said  Virginia, 
evidently  disturbed  by  the  tidings. 

"A  messenger  can  easily  ride  the  distance  in  a  few 
hours,"  he  replied,  "and  unless  I  am  myself  very  greatly 
deceived  and  surprised  you  may  be  sure  I  shall  not  fail 
to  warn  you  if  there  is  need  of  your  going  to  Atlanta. 

143 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

I  promised  your  father  to  do  so,  and  I  shall  try  to  keep 
faith  with  him." 

"Well,  you'll  find  me  reasonably  brave  so  long  as  we 
can  have  an  encouraging  message  from  you  occasionally," 
said  Virginia. 

"If  it  were  not  for  Virginia's  determination  my  courage 
would  all  have  oozed  out  long  ago,"  Mrs.  Lee  declared 
as  she  arose  from  the  table  and  conducted  the  guests 
to  the  veranda  where  Webster  had  placed  chairs  for  them 
and  where  they  could  enjoy  a  fine  view  of  the  camp  with 
its  blazing  fires. 

The  gentlemen  tarried  for  a  few  minutes  and  then 
went  to  the  camp  to  see  that  all  things  were  made  safe  for 
the  night. 

"How  have  you  succeeded,  Mrs.  Lee,  in  keeping  your 
plantation  in  such  excellent  order  while  ruin  prevails 

elsewhere  about  you?"   Mrs.    S asked   curiously 

when  the  gentlemen  were  gone. 

"O,  that  is  chiefly  Virginia's  skillful  management," 
Mrs.  Lee  answered  laughingly. 

"I  have  heard  that  she  is  a  perfectly  wonderful  girl. 
General  Biagg  says  she  is  splendid,"  said  another  lady 
admiringly. 

"O,  but  that  is  giving  me  credit  I  do  not  deserve, 
mother,"  Virginia  hastened  to  say.  "The  whole  thing, 
almost,  is  due  to  the  fact  that  father  was  a  judicious 
slave  buyer  and  a  considerate  master." 

"Many  southerners  have  been  that  without  such  reward 
as  we  see  here,"  said  one  woman  doubtfully. 

"Not  to  the  extent  my  father  was,"  Virginia  replied. 
"Our  slaves  are  of  the  very  best  character  and  they 
venerate  my  father  above  freedom  itself." 

"But  he  is  away  constantly,"  another  interposed. 

"We  follow  his  course  and  his  instructions  implicitly 
when  he  is  away,"  Virginia  replied,  "and  we  are  fortunate 

144 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

in  having  an  overseer  who  has  made  my  father's  prin- 
ciples and  temper  his  own  in  controlling  a  band  of 
slaves." 

"Why  have  you  escaped  the  depradations  of  soldiers, 
that  have  fallen  so  heavily  upon  so  many  people?"  asked 
the  wife  of  an  officer  recently  transferred  from  Kentucky. 

"There  is  no  mystery  even  about  that,"  Virginia  re- 
plied. "You  see,  we  have  hitherto  had  no  union  soldiers 
in  our  immediate  vicinity  and  by  good  fortune  Gen- 
eral Bragg  is  a  personal  friend  of  father's  and  has  al- 
ways had  a  special  admiration  for  Lee's  Summit.  His 
protection,  I  think,  has  saved  us  from  the  ills  that  have 
come  upon  many  of  our  neighbors." 

"After  this  delightful  visit  you  will  enjoy  the  pro- 
tection of  more  than  one  Confederate  officer,"  said  Mrs. 

"Thank  you,  I  hope  we  may  deserve  it."     Virginia 

answered. 

"Speaking  of  changes  the  war  has  made,"  said  the 
Kentucky  lady,  "you  who  live  down  here  have  no  idea 
what  utter  desolation  there  is  where  I  came  from.  We 
have  had  raids  from  the  north  and  raids  from  the  south 
and  robbery  and  plundering  from  unprincipled  men  who 
care  nothing  for  either  north  or  south  but  despoil  their 
neighbors  for  their  own  gain  until  scarcely  a  vestige  re- 
mains of  the  prosperity  that  was  ours  before  the  war  be- 
gan. Why,  buildings  and  growing  crops — alas !  there  are 
no  growing  crops — but  houses  and  barns  and  negro  cabins 
are  often  burned  in  sheer  wantonness  because  they  can- 
not be  taken  away  and  the  desperadoes  are  not  willing 
to  leave  them  for  their  rightful  owners.  And  on  the 
plantations,  they  dread  most  of  all  their  freed  blacks  that 
know  the  plan  and  arrangement  of  the  places  where  they 
have  been  slaves  and,  having  no  compunction  of  con- 

145 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

science,  feel  themselves  justified  in  stealing  or  destroying 
the  property  of  their  former  masters." 

"Then  they  have  not  been  properly  treated  as  slaves," 
Virignia  said  almost  indignantly. 

"O,  they  are  treated  as  well  as  they  deserve,  gen- 
erally," was  the  reply.  "They  are  a  lazy,  ungrateful, 
unruly  set." 

"I  know  they  often  seem  so,"  Virginia  said,  "but  our 
experience  has  been  quite  the  contrary  and  I  sometimes 
think  masters  are  at  fault  for  part  of  the  misdemeanors 
of  their  slaves.  I  am  sure  that  not  one  of  our  slaves, 
even  those  who  have  left  the  place,  would  ever  turn 
his  hand  against  my  father  or  any  member  of  his 
family." 

"With  such  masters  they  are  better  off  than  if  they 

were_free,"  said  Mrs.  S .  "They  are  an  improvident 

race,  to  say  the  least." 

"Yes,  I  think  myself  they  are  that,"  Virginia  returned, 
"but  I  do  think  they  are  susceptible  to  kind  treatment." 

From  this  they  drifted  into  tales  and  incidents  of  the 
>war.  One  lady,  a  Mrs.  Price,  had  had  a  brother  in 
Vicksburg  during  the  siege  and  she  depicted  vividly 
some  of  the  distressing  scenes  he  had  witnessed  there. 

"No  doubt  General  Bragg  has  acted  wisely  not  to 
allow  himself  to  be  cooped  up  in  the  village  here,"  she 
said  at  last. 

"I  was  greatly  concerned  when  he  first  spoke  of 
evacuating  the  village,"  Virginia  replied,  "but  I  have  great 
confidence  in  his  judgment  and  can  easily  reconcile  myself 
to  the  move." 

"I  heard  him  say  yesterday  that  there  is  only  one  man 
in  the  Federal  army  he  fears  and  that  is  General  Grant," 
said  Mrs.  S . 

"And  it  is  thought  in  Vicksburg,  my  brother  says, 

146 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

that  he  will   be   here  within  thirty  days,"   Mrs.    Price 
volunteered. 

"We  have  seen  the  pomp  and  pageantry  of  war  to-day, 
to-night  we  see  it  in  its  social  phase ;  who  can  tell  how  long 
it  will  be  before  we  are  in  the  midst  of  its  grim  realities," 
Virginia  said  musingly. 

"Don't  speak  of  it,  Miss  Lee,"  said  Mrs.  Wallace.  She 
was  a  timid,  shrinking  little  lady  whose  husband,  it  was 
said,  was  always  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight.  "It  simply 
frightens  me  to  death  to  think  of  it." 

Then  turning  to  Mrs.  Lee  she  recalled  some  amusing 
incident  she  had  heard  her  sister  tell  about  school  life  in 
Richmond,  after  which  all  the  ladies  fell  easily  and 
naturally  to  relating  interesting  bits  of  experience  from 
their  own  youth. 

So  absorbed  had  they  all  become  that  they  could 
scarcely  realize  more  than  two  hours  had  passed  when 
the  gentlemen  returned  and  informed  them  that  it  was 
ten  o'clock  and  time  good  soldiers  with  a  hard  day  be- 
fore them  were  in  bed. 

It  was  not  until  long  after  the  good-nights  had  been 
said  and  silence  reigned  throughout  the  house  that  Vir- 
ginia retired  to  the  little  back  room  where  she  and  her 
mother  had  chosen  to  sleep  in  order  that  their  own 
rooms,  which  were  commodious  and  comfortable,  might 
be  occupied  by  guests.  The  scene  in  the  valley  had  a 
fascination  she  could  not  resist  and  she  sat  on  the  ver- 
anda until  a  late  hour  and  until  the  air  of  the  cool  Sep- 
tember night  grew  damp  and  chilly,  watching  the  fires 
as  they  died  away  or  blazed  afresh  with  a  new  supply 
of  fuel,  and  musing  upon  the  succession  of  events  that 
had  brought  them  to  their  present  situation. 

When  at  last  she  sought  her  room,  she  undressed  and 
slipped  noiselessly  into  bed  lest  she  should  awaken  her 
mother  who  was  sleeping  soundly  after  the  busy,  excit- 

147 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ing  day.  Not  so  with  Virginia.  She  was  not  nervous,  she 
even  felt  unusually  calm  and  passive,  but  she  could  not 
sleep.  It  was  an  effort  almost  painful  for  her  to  close 
her  eyes  and  hour  after  hour,  as  it  seemed  to  her,  she 
lay  staring  out  of  the  window  at  the  stars  above  her. 
How  she  regretted  that  she  was  shut  off  from  view  of 
the  camp.  It  would  be  no  hardship  to  lie  awake  all  night 
if  only  she  might  be  watching  the  fires  and  the  men 
sitting  around  them,  stretched  out  on  their  blankets,  or 
walking  up  and  down,  up  and  down,  as  some  of  them 
were  doing  constantly.  How  long  she  lay  thus  she  did 
not  know,  but  finally  without  a  sense  of  weariness  or 
sleepiness,  she  fell  into  a  fitful"  slumber  from  which  she 
was  suddenly  aroused  by  the  sound  of  the  bugle  calling 
to  arms.  While  she  was  yet  more  than  half  asleep,  she 
sprang  up  in  bed,  bewildered  and  at  a  loss  to  realize  her 
surroundings. 

"What  is  it!  What  is  it!"  she  exclaimed.  And  then 
recalling  that  her  mother  slept  by  her  side,  she  laid  her 
hand  gently  on  her  shoulder  and  said:  "Mother,  mother, 
listen !  What  does  the  signal  mean  and  what  is  the  bright 
light  on  the  hill  yonder?" 

When  Mrs.  Lee  was  thoroughly  aroused  she  said:  "It 
is  the  bugle  call.  There  must  be  something  wrong." 

Before  she  had  finished  the  sentence  Virginia  was  at 
the  window.  "See!  See!"  she  exclaimed.  "There  are 
fires  everywhere.  I  can  count  six  of  them  on  the  hill- 
tops all  along  the  horizon,"  and  instantly  there  came 
to  her  mind  a  recollection  of  those  fires  that  warned 
the  men  of  Old  England  of  the  approach  of  the  dreaded 
Vikings  and  called  them  to  arms  for  defense.  Throwing 
loose  robes  over  their  night-dresses,  she  and  her  mother 
rushed  out  into  the  large  hall  and,  listening,  heard  voices 
in  hurried  conversation  for  a  moment  and  then  doors 
flew  open  everywhere  and  men  hurried  past  them  crying 

148 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

out:  "It  is  the  danger  signal."  "Don't  be  alarmed." 
"We  are  prepared."  "There  is  no  danger  for  you." 
"Dress  yourselves  and  stay  where  you  are." 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  went  by  before  a  messenger  re- 
lieved the  suspense  by  telling  them  that  the  enemy  had 
been  seen  in  large  numbers  in  the  valley,  apparently  com- 
ing their  way,  but  it  was  hoped  the  signal  fires,  indicat- 
ing that  they  had  been  discovered,  would  deter  them  from 
a  nearer  approach. 

Another  quarter  of  an  hour  passed  and  some  of  the 
gentlemen  returning  announced  that  word  had  come  from 
the  sentries  on  the  hilltops  that  the  enemy  were  turning 
into  another  road  leading  toward  the  village. 

"It  seems  that  for  the  present  we  shall  not  be 
molested,"  said  General  Bragg,  "but  they  have  succeeded 
in  spoiling  our  morning  nap.  See  it  is  growing  light  in 
the  east." 

"I  neglected  to  ask  last  night  how  early  you  would 
have  your  breakfast,  General,"  said  Mrs.  Lee  apologet- 
ically. 

"Now  that  we  are  up,  we  may  as  well  have  it  as  early 
as  it  is  convenient  for  you,  Mrs.  Lee.  We  shall  have  the 
more  time  for  our  journey  and  for  getting  settled  in  our 
new  quarters,"  was  the  reply. 

All  was  bustle  and  excitement  in  house  and  camp  until 
breakfast  was  over  and  ladies,  officers  and  men  were 
ready  to  depart.  General  Bragg  had  required  from  his 
subordinates  an  exact  account  of  the  supplies  taken  from 
the  fields  and  granaries.  In  bidding  Mrs.  Lee  good-bye, 
he  showed  her  the  account,  asking  her  to  make  an  esti- 
mate of  what  she  considered  fair  compensation  for  the 
entertainment  of  the  officers  and  ladies  in  her  home. 

"Do  not  think  so  meanly  of  me  as  to  suppose  I  could 
make  a  charge  for  hospitality  that  would  be  not  only  a 

149 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

pleasure  but  an  honor  to  any  southern  home,"  Mrs.  Lee 
replied  proudly. 

"It  is  most  generous  and  kind  of  you  to  say  so,  my 
dear  madam,"  General  Bragg  returned.  "Let  it  be  as 
you  desire  as  it  respects  the  entertainment  of  the  guests 
in  the  house,  and  I  assure  you  this  visit  will  be  long 
remembered  by  us  all  as  one  of  the  bright  recollections 
of  our  days  in  Tennessee.  As  for  the  supplies  for 
troops,  however,  they  must  be  paid  for  in  full.  It  is  your 
right  and  you  must  receive  it.  A  few  invasions  like  this 
would  rob  Lee's  Summit  of  its  proud  pre-eminence  as  a 
thrifty,  orderly  plantation." 

"Virginia,  dare  we  receive  pay  for  these  things  ?  What 
would  your  father  say?"  Mrs.  Lee  said  hesitatingly. 

"The  question  is  not  open  to  either  you  or  your  father, 
Miss  Lee,"  the  General  said  as  he  handed  her  the  ac- 
count. "I  refer  you  to  your  overseer  concerning  the 
accuracy  of  this  statement.  He  has  been  present  and, 
at  my  request,  gave  his  personal  attention  to  all  supplies 
taken  away." 

"It  is  unnecessary,  sir,"  Virginia  replied.  "Your 
word  as  a  gentleman  and  a  Confederate  officer  does  not 
need  corroboration." 

A  satisfactory  settlement  was  speedily  made  and,  with 
a  hurried  good-bye,  Bragg  followed  the  carriages  which 
had  already  taken  their  place  at  the  head  of  the  line  of 
march. 

Virginia  stood  watching  the  soldiers  until  the  last 
company  disappeared,  then  turned  without  a  word  to 
enter  the  house. 

"We  shall  feel  lonely  and  unprotected  for  a  day  or  two 
after  all  this,"  her  mother  said. 

"We  are  lonely  and  unprotected,"  was  the  disconsolate 
response. 

150 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XL 

SEVERAL  days  passed  after  the  visit  of  the  officers  and 
troops,  dull  and  uneventful  save  for  a  single  message 
from  General  Bragg  saying  there  had  been  no  definite 
change  in  the  situation  of  the  armies.  Frequently  Hudson 
or  the  blacks  brought  in  reports  of  marching  troops  seen 
on  distant  highways  from  fields  where  they  were  at  work, 
but  only  occasionally  had  small  forces  gone  directly  past 
Lee's  Summit.  Fortunately  up  to  this  time,  the  camps 
were  all  too  far  away  for  any  of  those  petty  annoyances 
and  heavy  requisitions  of  supplies  from  which  many 
farms  and  plantations  had  suffered.  Twice  had  small 
companies  asked  for  grain  or  other  necessities  for  the 
day's  demands,  but  the  amounts  were  inconsiderable  and 
had  been  furnished  uncomplainingly.  Now  and  then, 
too,  short  skirmishes  were  heard  when  hostile  bands  met 
on  the  march,  but  such  encounters  were  usually  bluster 
without  visible  results. 

These  demonstrations  became  more  frequent,  more 
furious  and  more  prolonged  as  the  month  of  September 
advanced  until  they  culminated  in  those  two  awful  days 
which  paralyzed  every  peaceful  effort  within  a  circuit 
of  a  hundred  miles  and  more,  when  awe  and  anxious 
expectation  sat  upon  every  countenance  within  hearing 
of  the  canon's  roar  and  on  beyond  where  tidings  flew 
like  wildfire  that  "battle  was  on"  near  the  Chickamauga. 
Little  Chickamauga !  a  name  heretofore  unknown  beyond 
the  confines  of  the  land  through  which  it  flowed,  hence- 
forth made  famous  and  historic  by  the  scenes  enacted  on 
those  two  terrible  days. 

The  memorable  igth  of  September  was  Sunday,  and 
Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  went  into  the  village  in  the  morn- 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ing  to  attend  church.  All  other  expeditions  away  from 
home  they  had  given  up,  but  this  custom  they  had  de- 
termined to  adhere  to  so  long  as  roads  were  open  and 
safe  for  ordinary  travel.  All  morning  they  had  noticed 
skirmishing  and  indications  of  unusual  turmoil  in  the 
direction  where  the  main  body  of  Confederate  troops 
was  known  to  be  encamped.  As  the  services  at  the  church 
proceeded  these  threatenings  became  more  frequent  and 
alarming.  Mr.  Halliburton  read  an  appropriate  morning 
lesson  and  prayed  more  earnestly  than  he  had  ever  been 
heard  to  pray  before.  He  began  his  sermon  in  a  sub- 
dued tone,  pausing  occasionally  as  the  noise  of  battle 
waxed  louder,  until  all  at  once  there  arose  such  boom- 
ing of  cannon  and  roaring  of  artillery  that  anxiety,  con- 
sternation, awe,  settled  upon  both  pastor  and  congrega- 
tion. For  perhaps  the  only  time  in  his  life  Mr.  Hallibur- 
ton was  sublime.  A  moment  he  stood  transfixed,  gaz- 
ing over  his  trembling  flock,  then  fell  upon  his  knees 
and  bowed  his  head.  Unquestioningly  his  listeners  with 
one  accord  followed  his  example  and  thus  remained 
while  the  awful  tumult  lasted,  the  very  earth  trembling 
and  shaking  beneath  them.  At  length  there  came  a  lull 
and  as  the  distant  sounds  grew  fainter  and  less  frequent, 
the  kneeling  pastor  raised  his  voice  in  earnest  prayer  to 
the  God  of  battles,  beseeching  rather  for  peace  than  for 
the  supremacy  of  the  southern  cause,  as  was  his  habit. 
In  such  an  hour  the  noblest  impulses  of  the  human 
heart  are  uppermost  and  the  meanest  spirit  takes  on  that 
bond  of  human  sympathy  which  makes  "all  the  world 
akin." 

Quietly  the  little  band  of  worshippers  were  dismissed 
and  quietly  they  took  their  journey  homeward.  When 
Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  reached  Lee's  Summit,  dinner 
was  ready  and  waiting,  Webster  said.  They  looked  a 

152 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

moment  into  each  other's  faces  and  Virginia  slowly  shook 
her  head. 

"Tell  Dinah,  Webster,  she  can  take  the  dinner  to  her 
cabin  for  Jake  and  the  other  children.  It  will  not  be 
wanted  here  to-day,"  said  Mrs.  Lee. 

All  through  the  afternoon  the  two  women,  with 
blanched  faces,  sat  on  the  veranda  or  on  the  lawn,  speak- 
ing in  subdued  tones  or  listening  in  silent  horror  to  the 
terrible  battle  going  on.  With  evening  came  quiet  and 
repose.  Gradually  the  household  fell  into  its  accustomed 
ways.  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  ate  their  suppers  and 
then  sat,  as  usual,  on  the  veranda,  talking  of  the  events 
of  the  day  and  wondering  as  to  the  results.  Jake  and 
his  companions  turned  somersaults  or  played  at  leap- 
frog not  far  away  while  now  and  then  an  older  black 
stopped  to  exchange  a  word  with  "de  missus  an'  Miss 
Ginnie." 

"My  eye!"  said  Jake  to  Isaiah  with  a  wink,  "but  don' 
you  wish  dere'd  be  battles  ev'ry  day,"  and  he  smacked 
his  lips  and  "licked  his  chops"  in  recollection  of  the  day's 
feast. 

"Not  me!"  Isaiah  answered  scornfully.  "Missus  git 
so  us'  to  it  she'd  nevah  give  us  'er  dinner  den." 

"Now  der  might  be  sumfin  in  dat,  Isaiah,"  Jake  re- 
turned meditatively.  "I's  mighty  fraid,  do,  we  nevah 
tas'  ano'er  dinner  like  dat." 

"You  Jake !  You  Isaiah !  Come  heah !"  called  Dinah. 
"Don'  you  know  better'n  to  go  botherin'  roun'  when  de 
missuses  is  a  feelin'  troubled?  Come  heah  an'  git  in  yo' 
wood  and  kinlins.  Don'  ye  see  de  cloud  in  de  wes'?  Be 
havin'  to  make  my  fiah  out'n  wet  wood  nex',"  she 
grumbled  as  the  boys  went  scampering  out  to  the  wood 
pile. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  enter  into  the  details  of  this 
battle.  Every  one  has  read  how  yet  another  day  of  this 

'53 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

disastrous,  indecisive  struggle  left  the  Union  army  in 
questionable  possession  of  the  village,  the  ultimate  point 
of  contest  between  the  two  armies,  and  left  the  Con- 
federate army,  worsted  in  the  fight,  in  unsatisfactory  pos- 
session of  the  field,  ready  to  harass  and  annoy  their  ad- 
versary and  to  reduce  them  to  a  state  of  siege  unless 
reinforcements  were  speedily  received. 

Thus  once  more  the  waiting  time  began  for  Mrs.  Lee 
and  Virginia  as  well  as  for  the  armies  in  their  camps. 
No  message  came  to  them  from  General  Bragg  but  from 
flying  rumors  they  gathered  there  was  nothing  of  im- 
portance to  be  told.  After  nearly  a  week  of  suspense, 
Virginia  sent  Sam  into  the  village  to  learn  what  news  he 
could  from  the  Taylors  or  other  friends,  and  to  see  if 
there  were  not  letters  from  her  father  and  Hugh.  He 
returned  while  his  mistresses  were  at  dinner  and  handed 
the  letters  to  Webster  at  the  door.  One  was  from  Nell 
Taylor,  giving  them  no  special  information  but  expressing 
the  writer's  sympathy  with  them  in  their  lonely,  isolated 
condition  and  assuring  them  of  a  welcome  whenever  they 
chose  to  come  into  the  village  to  her  home. 

For  Virginia  there  was  a  letter  from  Hugh  which  she 
read  aloud  to  her  mother. 
"My  Dear  Virginia: 

Of  course  you  have  expected  something  more  from 
me  than  the  brief  scrawl  I  sent  you  on  my  arrival  here 
but  there  has  been  so  much  to  do — and  yet  so  little  that 
you  would  be  interested  in — that, I  have  postponed  wri- 
ting, waiting  for  leisure  and  material  for  a  letter  that 
you  would  care  to  read.  Even  now  I  fear  there  is  not 
much  to  tell. 

I  told  you  in  my  note  how  narrowly  I  escaped  the 
Yankees  at  Knoxville.  The  journey  from  there  on  was 
beset  with  vexations  and  delays.  At  one  miserable  little 
out-of-the-way  place  among  the  mountains  I  waited  three 

154 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

days  and  had  to  make  a  drive  of  more  than  sixty  miles 
over  the  worst  roads  on  earth  in  order  to  reach  civiliza- 
tion and  continue  on  my  journey.  I  can  tell  you  my 
stock  of  patriotism  was  below  par  about  that  time.  It 
was  only  the  thought  of  you  that  prevented  me  from  turn- 
ing back.  I  was  a  few  days  late  but  the  unavoidable  de- 
lay on  the  road  was  accepted  as  sufficient  excuse,  espec- 
ially as  there  was  nothing  to  do  if  I  had  been  here.  There 
is  still  nothing  to  do.  We  are  all  standing  as  it  were, 
with  our  faces  toward  Chattanooga — indeed,  I  am  always 
standing  so,  you  know,  Virginia — waiting  to  see  what 
will  happen  there. 

On  the  contrary,  it  is  exceedingly  gay  in  the  city.  We 
go  down  there  frequently  for  a  change,  and'  it  is  a 
pleasant  one,  I  assure  you.  I  have  seen  your  father 
there  two  or  three  times.  How  I  wish  you  and  your 
mother  had  come  back  with  him.  I  often  think  when  I 
see  a  party  of  handsome  girls  how  you  would  shine 
among  them.  Your  personal  appearance  and  your  quick 
intelligence  would  make  you  a  leader  there.  Intelligence 
among  women  is  in  great  demand  these  days. 

And  another  thing,  too,  Virginia — you  would  be  quite 
the  fashion  with  your  self-denial  and  your  small 
economies.  It  is  pre-eminently  the  proper  thing  to  appear 
at  social  functions  in  a  plain  muslin  gown  or  draperies 
made  of  fine  old  lace  curtains  ferreted  out  from  one  of 
grandmother's  chests  in  the  attic.  A  girl  in  jewels  and 
new  silks  would  be  insufferable  to  the  belles  and  beaux 
of  Richmond  now.  This  change  has  come  on  very  sud- 
denly here.  Many  people  regard  it  as  an  indication 
that  we  are  growing  more  determined  than  ever  to  win 
in  this  strife.  I  myself  do  not  believe  it  is  an  indication 
of  anything.  It  is  a  mere  fashion,  a  fleeting  rage  which 
has  happened  to  catch  the  fancy  of  *v«ese  proud  beauties. 

155 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Or,  if  it  means  anything,  it  means  that  we  are  nearing 
the  end  of  our  resources. 

Sept.  24th. — I  have  been  down  to  Richmond  since  wri- 
ting the  above.  We  hear  wild  reports  of  battle  on  the 
Chickamauga.  They  say  it  was  a  sweeping  victory  for 
the  Con  feds  and  that  the  Yanks  showed  the  white  feather 
disgracefully.  Write  me  the  particulars.  I  can't  believe 
the  Yankees  ran  as  they  say  they  did  in  many  parts  of 
the  field. 

Pardon  the  delay  in  sending  this  letter.  I  didn't  have 
time  to  finish  it  the  other  day.  Believe  me  always,  yours 
faithfully,  Hugh. 

"How  like  Hugh  that  all  sounds,"  said  Mrs.  Lee  as 
Virginia  finished  reading,  "and  a  very  good  letter,  too, 
it  seems  to  me." 

"Do  you  think  so,  mother  ?  I  suppose  I  am  by  nature 
perverse  and  hard  to  please.  It  doesn't  strike  me  as  a 
good  letter.  Hugh  is  so  indifferent  and — and — superficial. 
Yes,  that's  the  word  I  want.  Now  father's  letter  will 
have  a  different  ring.  You  have  a  letter  there  from 
father,  haven't  you?  Read  it,  mother.  Things  always 
look  a  little  brighter  for  a  while  after  father's  letters 
come." 

Mrs.  Lee  read  aloud: 
"My  dear  wife : 

Your  welfare  at  home  is  my  constant  anxiety  now. 
Even  when  I  left  you  in  comparative  safety,  I  always 
paid  for  the  pleasure  of  a  visit  at  home  by  a  period  of 
unusual  dissatisfaction  and — well,  I'd  call  it  homesick- 
ness if  I  were  a  boy.  Now  that  you  are  surrounded 
by  dangers  on  every  hand,  I  cannot  keep  you  out  of 
my  mind  and  I  regret  continually  that  I  did  not  per- 
suade Virginia  to  give  up  everything  there  and  go  to 
Atlanta  where  there  is  no  immediate  cause  for  alarm, 
to  say  the  least  I  say  'immediate'  because,  while  I  do  not 

156 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

wish  to  talk  discouragingly  to  you,  yet  I  fear  it  is  only 
a  question  of  time  until  the  Union  army  will  close  in 
upon  Alanta  as  they  are  now  surrounding  Chattanooga. 
We  hear  extravagant  reports  of  the  great  battle  on 
Chickamauga  creek,  but  their  very  extravagance  excites 
my  suspicion.  We  have  too  great  a  tendency  to  magnify 
our  victories  and  to  decry  and  underestimate  the  valor  of 
of  our  opponents.  The  fact  is,  the  North  and  the  South 
are  too  closely  allied  for  either  to  be  greatly  inferior  to 
the  other.  The  same  good  Anglo-Saxon  blood  is  in  all 
our  veins  and  it  seems  to  me  simply  a  question  as  to 
which  can  hold  out  the  longer.  In  moments  of  enthu- 
siasm or  resentment  I  am  inclined  to  feel  that  we  must 
never  give  up,  but  my  cooler  judgment  tells  me,  as  it 
always  has,  that  we  were  not  prepared  to  enter  upon  this 
contest  when  we  did  and  that  sooner  or  later  we  shall  be 
compelled  to  submit  to  the  inevitable. 

But  enough  of  this.  It  will  not  please  Virginia  but  she 
will  allow  her  father  to  speak  freely  to  his  own,  I  am 
sure. 

The  conflict  is  far  from  ended  in  east  Tennessee  and 
there  is  dissension  in  our  own  ranks.  As  you  know, 
Longstreet  was  sent  to  Bragg's  assistance.  Since  Chicka- 
mauga they  have  had  serious  disagreements,  at  first  with 
reference  to  plans  for  the  movements  of  the  army,  but 
ending  in  personal  ill-feeling  which  bodes  no  good  for  the 
cause.  President  Davis  has  determined  to  make  a  trip 
over  to  Chattanooga  to  try  to  effect  a  reconciliation  or, 
failing  in  that,  to  devise  some  plan  of  compromise.  He 
will  start  to-day  and  will  be  at  Bragg's  headquarters  about 
two  days  the  first  of  next  week.  I  write  you  of  his  coming 
for  this  reason — I  left  a  package  of  papers  at  home  that 
I  find  I  need  very  much.  They  are  largely  personal 
documents,  but  two  of  them  are  state  papers  for  which 
I  thought  I  should  have  no  further  use.  They  are  of 

157 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

great  importance  to  me  just  now.  They  are  in  a  large 
yellow  envelope  marked  'Personal/  in  the  strong  box 
that  we  put  in  the  great  chest  at  the  Lodge.  I  wish  Vir- 
ginia would  go  down  and  get  them  and  see  to  it  that  they 
are  sent  by  a  safe  messenger  to  Mr.  Davis's  own  hand  if 
possible,  but,  in  any  event,  have  them  left  with  Bragg 
to  be  given  to  Davis.  This  is  most  important.  Do  not 
neglect  it. 

Only  my  high  opinion  of  my  wife  and  daughter  makes 
the  thought  of  your  present  situation  endurable,  but  of 
this  I  am  convinced,  that  the  bearing  of  a  well-bred  lady 
is  a  surer  safeguard  than  locks  and  bolts  would  be  to  a 
woman  of  coarser  mould. 

Affectionately, 

'Thomas  Lee." 

For  a  time  after  the  reading  ceased  Virginia  con- 
tinued to  sit  silent  and  thoughtful,  her  elbow  resting  on 
the  table,  her  head  leaning  upon  her  hand. 

"Well  ?"  Mrs.  Lee  at  length  said  questioningly. 

"Well?"  Virginia  returned  in  the  same  tone,  raising 
her  head  and  looking  across  the  table  at  her  mother. 

"Is  it  a  better  letter  than  Hugh's  ?"  the  latter  asked. 

"O,  I  had  forgotten  all  about  that,"  Virginia  replied 
indifferently.  "Why,  yes,  it  is  a  better  letter  than  Hugh's. 
It  is  not  a  frivolous  letter,  it  is  thoughtful  and  earnest." 

"Thomas  is  much  older  than  Hugh,  remember,"  Mrs. 
Lee  suggested. 

"Yes,  I  know  I  am  inclined  to  be  a  little  over-critical 
with  reference  to  Hugh,"  Virginia  replied  the  least  bit  im- 
patiently, "but  Hugh  will  never  write  like  father  at  any 
age.  It  isn't  his  style.  However,  it  doesn't  matter. 
Hugh  has  other  good  qualities.  He  has  rather  an  amiable 
disposition  in  a  careless,  easy  way." 

All  the  while  Virginia  spoke  there  was  that  far-away 

158 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

look  in  her  face  that  showed  how  little  she  really  thought 
of  the  words  she  was  saying. 

"Were  you  thnking  of  what  your  father  said  about 
the  war?" 

"Yes,"  she  answered  sadly,  adding  quickly,  "father  is 
a  man  of  good  judgment  and  this  has  been  his  real 
opinion  from  the  first.  Possibly  he  is  right  but  it  will  be 
a  bitter  disappointment  to  me.  I  believed  in  the  cause 
of  secession  with  all  my  heart  and  I  reasoned  that  right 
and  justice  were  sure  to  prevail  in  the  end." 

"What  shall  we  do  about  these  papers?"  asked  Mrs. 
Lee,  always  sufficiently  executive  not  to  allow  the  prac- 
tical to  be  overshadowed  by  sentiment  or  theory. 

"Yes,  we  must  not  forget  about  the  papers.  That  is 
the  most  important  part  of  the  letter.  I  will  go  down  at 
once  and  look  after  them." 

"How  shall  we  send  them  to  the  camp?  Can  Hudson 
take  them?" 

"I  suppose  so,"  Virginia  replied,  her  mind  still  occu- 
pied with  her  own  thoughts,  and,  rising  from  the  table, 
she  went  immediately  to  the  Lodge. 

Mrs.  Lee  went  into  the  sitting  room  and  picked  up  a 
piece  of  embroidery  she  was  copying  from  a  pattern 
made  in  her  girlhood  for  that  trousseau  which  was  being 
prepared  when  the  reader  was  first  introduced  to  her  in 
the  Old  Dominion.  Her  work  carried  her  mind  back  to 
the  old  happy  days  when  she  had  made  the  original  and 
suggested  a  comparison  of  her  own  betrothal  with  Vir- 
ginia's— a  theme  which  was  often  uppermost  in  her 
thoughts.  So  absorbed  did  she  become,  that  she  scarcely 
realized  how  the  time  passed  until  she  heard  the  clock 
in  the  hall  strike  three.  For  the  first  time  during  the 
afternoon,  she  remembered  Virginia's  errand  to  the 
Lodge  and  wondered  what  could  be  detaining  her  so  long 
away.  She  laid  aside  her  embroidery  and  was  in  the 

159 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

act  of  summoning  a  servant  to  go  in  quest  of  her 
daughter  when  she  became  aware  of  an  unusual  com- 
motion on  the  lawn,  heard  a  loud  knocking  at  the  front 
door,  and  saw  Sallie  go  through  the  hall  to  answer.  With 
a  premonition  of  something  wrong,  she  paused  on  the 
threshold  of  the  sitting  room  where  she  could  overhear 
what  was  said  between  the  visitor  and  the  girl  without 
herself  being  seen.  • 

"Is  your  master  at  home,  girl?"  was  asked  in  a  man's 
voice. 

"No,  suh,"  Sallie  replied. 

"Where  is  he?" 

"Ober  in  Richmond,  suh." 

"Is  your  mistress  within?" 

"Yes,  suh." 

"Tell  her  a  visitor  wishes  to  speak  with  her." 

"Yes,  suh,"  and  Sallie  turned  slowly  to  execute  the 
command.  Seeing  her  mistress  at  the  sitting  room  door 
she  said:  "A  gemman  wishes  to  speak  to  missus  at  de 
funt  do'." 

Mrs.  Lee  recoiled  a  little  as  she  came  within  sight 
of  a  number  of  Union  officers  on  horseback  not  twenty 
yards  from  the  veranda  steps. 

"Good  afternoon,  madam,"  the  stranger  said  as  she 
came  nearer  the  door. 

"Good  afternoon,"  Mrs.  Lee  responded  with  as  little 
hesitation  as  possible,  although  her  pale  face  indicated  the 
tumult  that  was  going  on  in  her  breast.  In  her  hus- 
band's absence  she  had  been  used  to  leaning  upon  Vir- 
ginia whose  stronger  nature  was  better  able  than  hers  to 
meet  unpleasant  situations.  She  had  never  even  pic- 
tured to  herself  the  possibility  of  having  to  meet  the 
Federal  soldiers  all  alone. 

"Whose  place  is  this?"  the  man  asked  in  a  brusque, 
business-like  way. 

160 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Thomas  Lee's." 

"Rebel  or  Federal?" 

"My  husband  is  a  member  of  the  Confederate  Govern- 
ment at  Richmond,"  Mrs.  Lee  replied  with  a  suggestion  of 
defiance  in  her  tone. 

"A  rebel  of  the  worst  type,"  the  man  replied.  "I 
wonder  you  are  not  afraid  to  admit  it  with  such  a  band  of 
men  as  that  at  your  door,"  nodding  over  his  shoulder  at 
his  companions. 

"It  could  do  no  good  to  dissemble.  You  could  hear 
the  same  from  anyone  you  might  ask  in  the  neighbor- 
hood," Mrs.  Lee  replied  with  a  well-bred  dignity  which 
won  upon  the  esteem  of  the  visitor. 

"And  you  are  Mrs.  Lee?"  he  asked,  his  tone  modulat- 
ing somewhat  with  the  change  of  heart  he  was  under- 
going. He  was  finding  the  task  before  him  not  quite  so 
easy  as  he  had  anticipated. 

"I  am." 

"Related  to  the — rebel  commander?"  He  paused  an 
instant  before  repeating  the  offensive  word,  but  even  the 
new  light  in  which  he  was  beginning  to  see  things  did 
not  fully  reconcile  him  to  the  use  of  a  milder  term. 

"Distantly  related  to  him,  yes,  sir." 

"Well,  Mrs.  Lee,  I  am  sorry  to  intrude,  but  you  know 
war  is  no  respecter  of  persons.  It  lays  its  hand  heavily 
upon  all  who  chance  to  come  in  its  path.  You  have  a 
fine  place  here." 

"It  is  a  very  pleasant  home,"  Mrs.  Lee  said,  seeing  that 
some  response  was  expected. 

"How  many  rooms  have  you  ?" 

"Sixteen." 

"Ah!"  he  said,  pausing  as  if  to  consider.  "Sixteen 
rooms  and  two  persons  in  family,  amply  sufficient  for  the 
accommodation  of  a  dozen  soldiers  in  addition  to  your- 
selves." 

161 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Mrs.  Lee  did  not  reply.  She  had  no  inclination  to 
smooth  the  way  for  the  intruder. 

"As  I  said  before,  I  am  sorry  to  seem  disagreeable, 
madam,"  he  continued  hesitatingly,  "but  we  are  com- 
pelled to  ask  you  to  permit  us  to  take  possession  of  your 
house  for  a  time  as  quarters  for  this  band  of  officers  with 
me.  I  hope  you  will  be  able  to  view  the  matter  in  its 
.true  light.  I  assure  you  the  officers  you  see  here  are 
gentlemen  from  whom  you  have  nothing  to  fear.  Allow 
us  to  stay  in  the  house  and  provide  suitable  food  for  us 
and  you  shall  be  treated  with  the  utmost  courtesy,  I  give 
you  my  word  as  a  gentleman  and  an  officer  in  the  Union 
army." 

"I  presume  you  expect  to  compensate  me  for  such  en- 
tertainment?" Mrs.  Lee  asked. 

"Why,  no,  I  cannot  say  that  we  do,  Mrs.  Lee,"  the  man 
replied  with  a  twinkle  of  pleasure  in  his  eye.  "We  were 
relying  upon  your  far-famed  hospitality  for  a  welcome." 

A  look  of  pain  passed  over  Mrs.  Lee's  countenance 

"The  hospitality  of  the  South  is  no  idle  tale,"  she  said 
impressively.  "Any  one  in  east  Tennessee  will  tell  you 
that  had  you  appeared  in  any  other  garb  the  door  of 
Lee's  Summit  would  stand  wide  open  to  you,  be  you 
friend  or  stranger.  Only  the  hand  that  seeks  to  crush 
us  fails  to  receive  a  friendly  grasp." 

"You  make  my  duty  a  hard  one,  madam,"  the  man  re- 
plied, "and  I  beg  you  to  understand  that  in  making  this 
demand  we  are  but  following  the  example  of  our  armies 
and  even  your  own  all  over  the  land." 

"Spare  yourself  the  trouble  of  apologizing,"  said  Mrs. 
Lee,  "we  were  warned  long  since  that  such  a  fate  would 
come  to  us." 

"Will  you  dispose  of  us  in  the  house  or  do  you  prefer 
we  should  select  quarters  to  suit  ourselves,"  the  man  in- 
quired, narrowing  the  discussion  to  the  present  situation. 

162 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Mrs.  Lee  could  restrain  her  agitation  no  longer  and, 
bursting  into  tears,  she  said,  helplessly,  "I  shall  go  to  my 
room  and  you  can  take  possesson  in  your  own  way." 

"Can  you  make  provision  for  furnishing  us  with  food  ?" 
the  officer  asked  with  some  deference. 

"I  will  tell  Dinah,  the  cook,  to  prepare  your  meals," 
Mrs.  Lee  replied. 

"Very  well,  you  and  your  daughter  will  be  absolutely 
unmolested  in  your  rooms,"  the  man  said,  and  then,  turn- 
ing to  his  companions,  he  gave  them  the  signal  to  alight, 
calling  to  Sam  and  other  negroes  standing  by  to  care  for 
the  horses. 

Mrs.  Lee  went  to  the  kitchen,  where  she  found  the  ne- 
groes in  the  highest  excitement  and  indignation  over  the 
tidings  which  Sallie  had  carried  to  them  of  the  arrival  of 
the  Yankees.  Dinah's  wrath  was  especially  great,  and  she 
received  Mrs.  Lee's  instructions  with  the  direst  threats  of 
vengeance  upon  the  digestions  of  the  unsuspecting  in- 
vaders. 

"Yes,  she'd  git  'em  sumfin  to  eat!"  she  scornfully  de- 
clared, "sumfin  good  an'  peppery  'at  'd  make  'em  see  stars 
all  day.  If  that  didn'  settle  'em  she'd  season  der  soup  wid 
some  o'  dat  croupy  medicine  what  Missus  lef  down  to  her 
cabin  fo'  Jake  an'  de  chillun  to  take  o'  nights.  She'd  put 
a  spidah  in  der  cups — she'd — " 

But  here,  Sallie,  whom  Mrs.  Lee  had  sent  to  the  Lodge 
to  inquire  about  Virginia,  returned,  saying  that  Virginia 
had  gone  with  Hudson  to  arrange  for  the  storing  of  the 
crop  from  a  certain  field,  and  that  Mrs.  Hudson  said  they 
would  surely  be  back  soon. 

Mrs.  Lee  impressed  it  upon  the  negroes  to  do  whatever 
was  demanded  of  them,  reminding  them  that  insolence  or 
opposition  could  avail  nothing  either  for  themselves  or  for 
her,  and  then,  bidding  them  spare  her  the  humiliation  of 
again  appearing  below  stairs,  she  wenf  to  her  room.  As 

163 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

she  passed  through  the  halls,  she  saw  the  parlors  and  other 
apartments  being  inspected  by  the  soldiers.  It  was  more 
than  woman  nature  could  endure,  and,  falling  into  a  fresh 
fit  of  weeping,  she  hastened  upstairs,  locking  her  door  be- 
hind her.  She  determined  to  remain  there  until  Vir- 
ginia's arrival,  when  she  would  go  to  the  Lodge  or  do 
whatever  her  daughter  might  think  best. 

The  disappearance  of  the  mistress  removed  all  restraint 
and  the  men  roamed  at  will  over  the  house,  taking  an 
inventory  of  its  comforts  and  comparing  the  desirability 
of  the  various  sleeping  rooms.  The  leader,  who  was  ad- 
dressed as  Colonel  Allerton  by  his  companions,  took,  ex- 
officio,  the  first  choice,  selecting,  of  course,  the  front  guest 
chamber  overlooking  the  river  view.  Other  officers 
divided  the  remaining  bedrooms  among  them,  numerous 
hot  contentions  arising  as  to  which  should  have  the  right 
of  choice.  The  Colonel  was  frequently  called  on  to  settle 
these  disputes.  At  one  time  he  observed  a  group  of  men 
talking  loudly  and  making  themselves  at  home  among  the 
toilet  articles  on  the  bureau  of  a  daintily  furnished  room. 
He  stepped  to  the  door  to  discover  the  cause  of  the  dis- 
turbance. 

"By  George!  I  guess  it's  about  my  time  to  choose,"  a 
coarse  man  by  the  name  of  Captain  Painter  was  saying, 
"and  I  rather  think  I'll  get  about  the  best  room  of  the  lot. 
There's  everything  here  that  heart  could  wish  for,"  he 
continued,  perfuming  himself  from  the  contents  of  a  cut- 
glass  bottle.  "Patterson,  will  you  go  partners  with  me 
here?" 

"This  is  evidently  the  young  lady's  room  and  not  at 
our  disposal,  Captain,"  said  Colonel  Allerton  in  remon- 
strance. 

"The  deuce  it  ain't,"  was  the  retort.  "What  do  I  care 
for  the  young  lady?  I  mean  to  establish  myself  right 
here  in  the  midst  of  all  this  finery." 

164 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"You  can't  do  it,  Painter,  T  promised  on  my  honor  that 
the  apartments  of  the  ladies  should  be  reserved  strictly 
for  their  own  use,"  the  Colonel  urged. 

"The  devil  you  did,"  Painter  exclaimed  angrily.  "Peo- 
ple who  want  their  rights  respected  must  not  turn  rebel," 
and  he  threw  himself  recklessly  into  a  frail  settee  which 
creaked  beneath  his  weight. 

"Rebel  or  no  rebel,  not  one  article  in  this  room  shall 
be  molested,"  said  Colonel  Allerton,  drawing  a  revolver 
from  his  pocket  with  a  menacing  gesture.  "Out  of  here, 
the  last  one  of  you.  There's  plenty  of  room  here  without 
intrusion  upon  the  ladies." 

Painter  beat  a  hasty  retreat  but  he  bore  with  him  a 
grudge  which  promised  many  a  petty  annoyance  for  the 
superior  officer. 

In  the  kitchen  the  Colonel  so  ingratiated  himself  with 
the  negroes  by  small  tips  and  coaxing  phrases  that  they 
were  measurably  won  from  their  preconceived  prejudices. 
Dinah's  wrathful  countenance  gave  place  to  her  usual 
benign  expression  and  she  strongly  advised  grave  con- 
sideration of  their  conduct,  cautioning  Sallie  and  Meg  not 
to  be  too  hasty  in  their  tempers  and  "  'lowing  missus 
probably  knowed  bettah  than  she  did,  aftah  all,  what  wus 
becomin'  under  such  succumstances."  A  generous  sup- 
ply of  good  things  for  the  table  was  thus  easily  insured. 

In  the  meantime  others  of  the  party  had  explored  the 
cellar,  demonstrating  their  satisfaction  as  they  ascended 
the  steps  by  divers  pantomime  performances. 

"Is  it  all  right,  Carson?"  the  Colonel  asked  with  a 
meaning  smile. 

"I  should  say!"  Major  Carson  replied.  "Enough  to 
outlast  Bragg  many  a  day." 

"Good!"  said  the  Colonel,  the  smile  developing  into  a 
broad  grin  while  he  rubbed  his  hands  together  as  if  in 

165 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

self  congratulation.  "We've  struck  it  rich  here.  It's  the 
best  I've  seen  south  of  the  Ohio  River." 

"And,  by  Jove !  but  won't  the  boys  from  down  the  road 
open  their  eyes  when  they  come  to  spend  an  evening  with 
us  in  the  great  parlors  there !  Campaigning  on  this  scale 
is  not  so  bad  after  all."  As  he  spoke,  Carson  walked 
up  to  a  closed  door  and  tried  the  lock. 

"Fast!"  he  exclaimed,  surveying  the  door  all  over 
critically.  "What  does  it  mean,  do  you  suppose,  Colonel  ? 
There  must  be  something  in  here  worth  finding." 

"Don't  know,  I'm  sure.  We'll  ask  the  ladies  to  ex- 
plain," the  Colonel  replied  carelessly,  adding  as  an  after- 
thought, "We're  short  a  bedroom  or  two  unless  Mrs.  Lee 
and  her  daughter  decide  to  withdraw  from  the  house  and 
this  may  fit  us  out  exactly." 

"The  ladies  be  d ,"  scoffed  Painter  who  arrived 

upon  the  scene  just  in  time  to  get  an  inkling  of  the  situa- 
tion. "Break  her  open,  Carson!"  and  with  a  bound  he 
threw  himself  against  the  door  of  the  library  where  Vir- 
ginia had  collected  their  treasures  for  safe  keeping.  The 
lock  snapped,  the  door  flew  open,  and  only  the  long  library 
table  against  which  Painter  landed  kept  him  from  sprawl- 
ing on  the  floor.  Under  cover  of  the  hilarity  that  fol- 
lowed, a  number  of  men  rushed  into  the  room  and 
began  overhauling  books,  pictures  and  bric-a-brac.  It 
was  like  the  opening  of  a  treasure  house  and  the  in- 
truders gloated  over  the  choice  prizes  they  hoped  to 
confiscate.  Colonel  Allerton's  revolver  was  again  in 
evidence. 

"Not  so,  my  men"  he  shouted  above  the  din.  "This  rob- 
bery and  plundering  is  a  species  of  vandalism  that  can- 
not go  on  under  my  command.  We  are  here  to  be  lodged 
and  fed,  not  to  devastate  the  premises  and,  Painter,  I'll 
report  you  for  insubordination  if  I  have  many  more  of 
your  rows  to  settle  to-day."  Taking  his  station  inside 

166 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  door,  the  Colonel  waited  until  the  men  had  satisfied 
their  curiosity  and  sought  new  fields  of  amusement  and 
then,  carefully  shutting  the  door,  he  made  it  fast  and 
issued  orders  that  it  should  not  be  opened  again.  He 
had  enough  innate  refinement  to  appreciate  the  home 
into  which  he  had  come  and  he  would  not  see  it  ruth- 
lessly despoiled. 

The  soldiers  had  been  in  possession  of  the  house  for 
more  than  an  hour  when  Virginia  returned  and  they  were 
taking  their  ease  on  the  veranda  or  in  the  parlors, 
smoking,  talking,  playing  chess  or  cards.  Recalling  her 
father's  warning,  she  comprehended  the  situation  at  once 
and,  summoning  all  the  dignity  and  fortitude  she  could 
command,  she  walked  bravely  up  the  steps. 

"What  does  this  mean?"  she  demanded  of  the  gentle- 
men on  the  veranda  who  were  busily  engaged  and  had  not 
observed  her  coming. 

"Ho!  This  must  be  the  young  lady!"  Painter  ex 
claimed  loudly  enough  to  be  distinctly  heard,  while 
Colonel  Allerton,  rising,  came  toward  Virginia  with  a 
respectful  bow. 

"It  means,  Miss,"  he  said,  ignoring  Painter,  "that, 
according  to  the  usages  of  war,  this  house  has  been  taken 
as  quarters  for  officers  during  the  sojourn  of  the  Federal 
Army  in  this  vicinity." 

"Such  usage  is  rather  hard  upon  the  citizens,  sir,"  the 
young  lady  replied  coldly. 

"Unfortunately  that  is  true,  Miss Lee,  I  suppose  ?" 

"Yes,  sir,"  Virginia  said  proudly. 

"But  we  have  for  precedent  the  custom  of  the  noblest 
armies  in  history  and  for  authority,  the  Federal  govern- 
ment at  Washington,"  Colonel  Allerton  argued. 

"And  this  is  the  treatment  we  receive  from  the  gov- 
ernment we  are  asked  to  respect  and  uphold!"  she  said 

167 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

in  a  bitter  tone.    The  best  of  us  are  often  unreasonable 
under  extreme  provocation. 

"This  is  the  treatment  that  government  permits  its 
defenders  to  mete  out  to  those  who  take  part  in  a  rebel- 
lion against  its  authority,"  the  Colonel  replied  firmly, 
although  his  tone  and  manner  were  kindly  and  deferen- 
tial. 

"Be  darned  if  I'd  parley  with  the  spit-fire!"  grumbled 
Captain  Painter,  again  in  a  tone  sufficiently  loud  to  be 
heard  by  every  one  on  the  veranda. 

"Hold  your  tongue,  Painter,  and  don't  open  your 
mouth  again  unless  your  opinion  is  asked,"  said  Colonel 
Allerton  sternly. 

Virginia  cast  a  contemptuous  glance  at  Painter  and 
then,  turning  to  the  superior  officer,  said  anxiously, 
"Where  is  my  mother,  sir?" 

"She  is  in  her  room,  Miss  Lee.  You  will  find  a  guard 
before  her  door,  as  before  your  own,  not  for  confinement, 
but  for  protection." 

"Pardon  me,  sir,"  she  replied,  "but  we  shall  not  remain 
in  our  rooms  or  in  the  house.  We  shall  go  at  once  to  the 
Lodge  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  and  leave  the  entire  house 
at  your  disposal." 

"As  you  like,  Miss,"  the  Colonel  said.  "I  am  sorry 
to  be  the  cause  of  excluding  you  from  your  home.  It 
was  not  our  intention  to  do  so,  but  if  you  prefer  it,  you 
must  use  your  own  pleasure." 

Virginia  bowed  coolly  and  entered  the  house  without 
further  words,  going  directly  to  her  mother's  room. 
After  a  short  consultation,  they  hastily  packed  their 
personal  effects  and  sent  them  to  the  Lodge,  whither  they 
themselves  followed  a  few  minutes  later. 

On  the  veranda  Virginia,  who  realized  that,  however 
indignant  she  might  be,  she  could  not  better  their  con- 
dition by  exciting  the  animosity  of  the  soldiers,  paused 
to  say  to  Colonel  Allerton,  "You  have,  no  doubt,  shown 

168 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

us  all  the  consideration  possible  under  the  circumstances 
and  the  day  may  come  when  I  can  appreciate  it.  Just 
now,  of  course,  the  bitterness  is  too  overwhelming  to 
admit  a  softer  sentiment." 

"I  understand  you  perfectly,  Miss  Lee,"  answered 
the  Colonel  with  evident  sympathy.  "I  have  two 
daughters  of  my  own  and  I  can  easily  imagine  what  their 
state  of  mind  would  be  under  similar  circumstances. 
Will  you  permit  someone  to  accompany  you  to  your 
destination  ?" 

"Thank  you,  no,  sir,  it  is  not  necessary,"  she  said, 
and,  taking  her  mother's  arm,  passed  out  from  the  house. 
It  was  the  end  of  the  old  life.  All  things  from  hence- 
forth were  new. 

A  young  lieutenant,  sitting  a  little  apart  from  his 
companions  on  the  veranda,  had  risen  carelessly  when 
Virginia  entered  the  house  and  sauntered  out  upon  the 
lawn.  Finding  a  comfortable  seat  in  the  shade  of  a 
large  tree,  he  established  himself  there  in  the  hope  of  ob- 
taining a  word  with  her  as  she  and  her  mother  passed 
him  on  their  way  to  the  Lodge.  He  felt  intuitively  that 
assurance  of  "a  friend  at  court"  would  be  a  source  of 
comfort  to  them.  As  they  came  down  the  drive,  he  left 
his  seat  and  advanced  to  meet  them.  Something  familiar 
in  the  tall  form,  broad  shoulders,  manly  bearing,  and  es- 
pecially in  the  grave  grey  eyes,  smote  strangely  on  Vir- 
ginia's heart  and  a  thrill  of  happiness  that  tingled  to  her 
finger  tips  swept  over  her.  The  impulse  was  instantly 
succeeded  by  a  revulsion  of  feeling  that  was  almost 
overpowering  as  she  noticed  his  Federal  uniform  and 
realized  its  signification. 

Mrs.  Lee  also  recognized  the  officer  and  with  an  ex- 
clamation of  pleasure  born  of  a  sense  of  security  lent 
by  the  presence  of  an  old  friend,  she  left  Virginia's  side 
and  hurried  forward  to  greet  Philip  Blair. 

169 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Blair  cordially  returned  the  greeting,  expressing  the 
deepest  regret  that  he  should  see  them  in  so  unfortunate  a 
situation.  He  was  turning  to  Virginia  with  eager  ex- 
pectancy when  his  ardor  was  so  chilled  by  her  freezing 
manner  that  the  very  words  he  meant  to  utter  died  on  his 
lips. 

"And  are  we  to  understand  that  you  are  of  the  num- 
ber of  these  men  who  have  turned  us  from  our  home, 
Mr.  Blair?"  she  asked  scornfully. 

"I  count  myself  fortunate  in  being  able  to  say  that  I 
am,  Miss  Lee,"  Blair  answered  earnestly.  "You  cannot 
possibly  regret  the  existence  of  such  circumstances  more 
keenly  than  I  do,  but  since  they  do  exist,  I  shall " 

"Pray  desist,  Mr.  Blair.  Any  explanation  you  can 
make  is  decidedly  superfluous,"  Virginia  interrupted  with 
a  movement  plainly  indicating  that  she  considered  the  in- 
terview at  an  end. 

"Pardon  me,  Miss  Lee,"  Philip  returned  before  stand- 
ing aside  for  her  to  pass,  "but  you  do  me  an  injustice 
which  only  time  and  your  own  good  judgment  can  set 
right." 

With  this  he  raised  his  hat,  stepped  out  of  the  path 
and  allowed  the  two  ladies  to  proceed  on  their  way. 

"Virginia,"  Mrs.  Lee  remonstrated  when  they  were  out 
of  hearing,  "I  think  you  were  wrong  to  treat  Mr.  Blair 
so.  He  might  have  been  of  the  greatest  advantge  to  us 
here." 

But  Virginia's  overwrought  nerves  could  stand  no 
more.  Great  tears  gathered  in  her  eyes  and  she  dashed 
them  angrily  away  as  she  said,  "I  do  not  want  him  to 
be  of  advantage  to  us.  I  hate  a  Yankee  with  all  the 
ardor  of  my  soul — and  most  of  all,  one  who  can  come 
like  a  robber  into  a  house  where  he  has  once  enjoyed  the 
kindest  hospitality,  bringing  a  dozen  equally  unprin- 
cipled comrades  with  him.  I  have  no  doubt  that  he, 

170 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

remembering  the  place,  is  responsible  for  their  presence 
here." 

Philip  Blair  turned  slowly  away.  He  was  in  no  mood 
to  return  to  the  jokes  and  games  and  laughter  on  the 
veranda.  He  sought  a  sheltered  nook  on  the  lawn  and 
spent  the  remainder  of  the  afternoon  trying  to  think  out 
the  problem  before  him.  Although  he  felt  keenly  the 
injustice  Virginia  had  done  him,  he  was  genuinely  sorry 
for  her  and  he  determined  to  bide  his  time  until  an 
opportunity  offered  of  proving  his  fidelity.  It  was  in  the 
hope  that  he  might  shield  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  from 
anxiety  and  indignity  that  he  had  come  to  Lee's  Summit 
with  Colonel  Allerton  and  his  fellow  officers.  He  knew 
the  day  might  come  when  they  would  need  such  protec- 
tion and  he  now  gave  himself  definitely  to  the  resolve 
that  no  pardonable  display  of  indignation  on  Virginia's 
part  should  turn  him  from  his  purpose. 


171 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XII. 

BLAIR  watched  in  vain  for  an  opportunity  to  speak 
again  with  Virginia.  He  felt  so  strongly  within  him- 
self his  loyalty  to  the  Lees  and  the  sincerity  of  his 
desire  to  aid  them  that  even  in  the  face  of  the  rebuff 
he  had  suffered  he  still  believed  he  could  win  back  their 
friendship,  could  he  but  find  some  way  to  reach  Vir- 
ginia. A  few  times,  indeed,  he  saw  her  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  Lodge  but  always  her  errand  called  her  in  another 
direction  and  not  once  did  she  look  toward  the  house. 
It  was  very  evident  she  had,  of  herself,  no  intention  of 
relenting.  On  Sunday  morning  Blair  noticed  Sam  wait- 
ing with  the  carriage  before  the  Lodge  and  a  few  minutes 
later,  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  entered  it  and  were  driven 
to  the  village  church — as  he  rightly  supposed.  He  was  at 
dinner  when  they  returned  and  for  two  or  three  days 
thereafter  he  caught  not  a  glimpse  of  either  of  the  ladies. 
Already  he  was  beginning  to  base  his  planning  upon  the 
supposition  that  they  had  abandoned  the  plantation.  He 
sat  one  morning  on  the  balcony  of  a  second-story  window, 
ostensibly  reading  a  newspaper,  in  reality  wandering  from 
discussions  of  war  and  politics  and  finance  to  the  ques- 
tion which,  the  more  it  baffled  him,  the  more  it  stimulated 
his  desire  to  work  it  out  successfully. 

As  he  looked  along  the  highway  climbing  the  suc- 
cession of  hills  for  a  long  way  in  the  distance,  he  could 
almost  imagine  the  hot  summer  sun  beating  down  upon 
himself  and  Tom  as  they  traversed  it  for  the  first  time 
and  came  within,  sight  of  this  home.  And  then  he  re- 
called his  first  appearance  here,  Kittie's  unsuspecting 
sally,  and  Virginia's  momentary  confusion.  An  observer 
might  have  noticed  on  his  face  the  same  suggestion  of  a 

172 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

smile  which  had  interested  Virginia  that  summer  morn- 
ing. Nor  did  the  pleased  and  contented  expression 
leave  his  countenance  as  he  reviewed  the  incidents  of  that 
visit  and  the  generous  hospitality  shown  him  here.  It 
was  not  hard,  now,  to  put  himself  in  Virginia's  place 
and  see  in  just  what  light  he  stood  before  her. 

While  he  thus  mused,  Webster  left  the  house  and 
went  down  to  the  Lodge  and,  a  little  later,  Sam  brought 
Beauty  and  another  horse  to  the  gate  and  waited  with 
them  until  Virginia  and  Webster  came  out,  mounted  and 
rode  away.  At  first  the  incident  impressed  Philip  lightly 
and  he  thought  of  the  expedition  as  a  mere  pleasure  ride, 
but  as  he  remembered  how  every  highway  was  infested 
by  stragglers  he  was  conscious  of  an  annoying  sense  of 
disapproval.  He  had  reached  this  state  when  he  heard 
Painter's  voice  directly  beneath  him  on  the  veranda. 

"Some  devil's  errand,  of  course,"  Painter  was  saying 
as  if  in  reply  to  a  remark  which  Philip  had  failed  to 
catch.  "She's  up  to  some  rebel  trick,  I'll  be  bound,  and 
I've  half  a  mind  to  follow  her  and  put  a  spoke  in  her 
wheel  if  I  find  I'm  right.  Allerton's  a  d — d  lot  too  soft 
hearted  and  easy  with  'em.  Come  on,  Patterson,  let's 
go  after  her.  A  jant  over  these  hills'll  be  good  for  our 
digestion,  eh?" 

Suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  the  two  men  left  the 
veranda,  went  to  the  stables  and  immediately  set  forth 
on  their  trail.  Philip  waited  until  they  disappeared  over 
the  first  hill  and  then,  calling  to  Sam  to  saddle  his  horse, 
he  also  prepared  for  a  ride. 

This  impromptu  procession  continued  on  the  way  for 
what  seemed  to  Philip  an  unreasonable  distance.  Virginia 
and  Webster,  intent  upon  their  destination,  scanned 
anxiously  the  highways  before  them  and  upon  either 
hand,  but,  all  unconscious  of  the  espionage  behind  them, 
did  not  look  back  or,  doing  so,  took  no  note  of  the  horse- 

173 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

men  in  the  distance.  Painter  and  his  companion  kept  a 
close  watch  upon  Virginia,  purposely  lagging  far  behind 
that  she  might  not  be  suspicious  of  their  movements. 
Philip  often  lost  sight  of  Virginia  but,  confident  the  two 
men  were  keeping  her  in  view,  he  accommodated  his 
pace  to  theirs,  sometimes  even  stopping  for  a  while  that 
he  might  not  approach  near  enough  for  them  to  recog- 
nize him.  The  sun  was  fast  rising  toward  the  zenith 
and  he  had,  for  half  a  mile  or  more,  been  unable  to 
see  either  Virginia  or  the  two  men  when,  emerging  from  a 
strip  of  wood  through  which  he  had  been  passing,  he 
saw  Painter  halting  far  ahead  of  him  and  talking  ex- 
citedly to  Patterson  as  they  both  looked  along  the  nar- 
row lane  before  them  and  then,  with  a  field  glass, 
searched  to  right  and  left  a  road  which  crossed  their 
own  at  right  angles.  Philip  drew  his  horse  to  a  snail's 
pace.  The  conference  ended  in  Painter's  galloping  off 
along  the  road  to  the  left,  followed  closely  by  his  com- 
panion. For  a  time  Philip  was  at  a  loss  what  course  to 
pursue  but,  reflecting  that  Painter,  at  the  rate  he  was 
going,  would  soon  be  out  of  sight,  he  also  gave  his  horse 
the  rein  and  reached,  in  a  short  time,  the  cross-road 
which  had  seemed  to  puzzle  Painter.  Here  he  was  able 
to  conjecture  the  dilemma  which  had  presented  itself  to 
the  two  men.  Far  ahead  in  the  lane  which  his  own  road 
now  entered,  he  recognized,  or  believed  he  recognized. 
Virginia  and  Webster  riding  leisurely  along,  apparently 
without  thought  of  molestation.  He  saw,  also,  as  he 
looked  about  him,  that  they  were  approaching  perilously 
near  the  Confederate  lines  and  felt  sure  that  Painter, 
knowing  this  and  not  daring  to  follow  Virginia  farther, 
had  for  the  present,  given  up  the  pursuit.  He  paused 
a  moment  for  reflection  and  then,  confident  that  Vir- 
ginia, as  soon  as  she  came  into  the  vicinity  of  the  Con- 
federate army,  was  comparatively  safe,  he,  too,  faced 

174 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

about  and  took  the  road  to  the  right,  in  which  direction 
lay  a  Federal  camp  where  some  of  his  friends  were 
stationed. 

In  the  meantime,  what  of  Virginia? 

Much  to  her  mother's  consternation,  she  had  that 
morning  announced  her  purpose  of  going  herself  to  the 
camp  with  the  papers  for  which  her  father  had  written, 
alleging  her  reasons  that  she  wished  to  consult  Gen- 
eral Bragg  as  to  their  present  situation  and  that  she, 
with  only  Webster  as  an  attendant,  would  attract  less  at- 
tention than  Hudson  and  be  more  apt  to  make  the  journey 
without  interference  from  the  Federal  soldiers.  There 
was  great  demur  on  the  part  of  Mrs.  Lee  but  Virginia, 
as  usual,  was  able  to  silence  her  objections. 

The  greater  part  of  her.  journey  was  accomplished 
without  encountering  any  one  except  a  wayfarer  now 
and  then,  bent  upon  some  peaceful  errand.  As  she  rode 
through  the  wood  of  which  we  have  already  spoken,  she 
heard  the  strains  of  a  martial  band  not  far  away  and, 
as  she  came  toward  the  open,  saw  a  small  body  of  Federal 
troops  march  along  the  cross-road  before  her  and  dis- 
appear to  the  left  along  the  road  that  Painter  after- 
ward took.  The  circumstance  troubled  her  a  little  at 
first,  but  as  she  saw  the  last  of  the  soldiers  still  march- 
ing away  from  her  over  the  hills  and  lost  the  echo  of  the 
music,  her  courage  revived  and  she  continued  her  way, 
thankful  for  the  sheltering  wood  which  had  hidden  her 
from  the  men  in  blue.  After  she  entered  the  long  lane 
which,  as  she  knew,  led  her  into  territory  protected  by 
Confederate  arms,  she  had  no  further  anxiety.  When 
she  reached  the  outskirts  of  the  Confederate  camp,  she 
was  accosted  by  a  sentinel  in  grey. 

"Who  goes  there  ?"  he  asked  in  the  usual  tone. 

"A  friend,"  was  the  brief  reply. 

"Who  are  you?" 

175 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Virginia  Lee  and  servant." 

"What  is  your  mission?" 

"I  come  to  General  Bragg  upon  an  important  errand 
from  my  father,  Thomas  Lee,  an  officer  of  the  new  gov- 
ernment at  Richmond." 

"What  credentials  have  you?" 

Virginia  produced  her  father's  letter  which,  with  for- 
tunate forethought,  she  carried  in  her  pocket.  The  sen- 
tinel read  the  lines  with  reference  to  the  papers  to  be  de- 
livered and  handed  it  back. 

"It  is  enough,"  he  said. 

"Will  you  direct  me  to  the  headquarters,  please?" 
Virginia  asked  courteously. 

"Continue  on  this  road  until  you  have  passed  a  large 
camp.  Inquire  upon  the  further  boundary  of  that  and 
they  will  show  you  where  to  find  General  Bragg  this 
mofning,"  was  the  reply. 

With  a  brief  "Thank  you,"  Virginia  and  Webster 
rode  on. 

They  found  their  way  according  to  the  instructions 
of  the  sentinel  and  shortly  arrived  at  the  place  where 
they  were  told  the  commander  could  be  found.  Two  or 
three  soldiers  were  waiting  without  and,  addressing  one 
of  them,  Virginia  asked: 

"Is  President  Davis  here  this  morning?" 

"It  is  not  my  business,  Miss,  to  know  whether  President 
Davis  is  here  or  not."  The  answer  was  curt,  but  polite 
withal. 

"Mr.  Davis  is  here  this  morning.  Tell  him  a  lady 
wishes  to  speak  with  him  a  moment,"  she  replied  in  a 
tone  which  commanded  obedience. 

The  soldier  smiled  grimly,  bowed  stiffly  and  dis- 
appeared. Within  were  President  Davis,  Generals  Bragg 
and  Longstreet  and  a  half  dozen  other  officers,  evidently 
engaged  in  serious  and  not  very  agreeable  discussion. 

176 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

The  guard  approached  General  Bragg,  gave  the  military 
salute  and  stood  like  an  automaton  until  Bragg,  finishing 
the  sentence  he  was  writing,  looked  up  with  a  frown 
and  a  gruff  "Well  ?" 

"A  lady  without  desires  to  speak  a  moment  with  His 
Excellency,"  the  automaton  announced,  almost  without 
moving  a  muscle. 

"We've  no  time  for  women  here.  Go  tell  her  as 
much,"  was  the  surly  response. 

"But,  sir— 

"Obey  orders !"  the  General  commanded. 

The  automaton  saluted  as  before  and,  turning  squarely, 
stalked  toward  the  door. 

"Hold!"  called  Bragg  as  if  reconsidering.  "Will  you 
receive  the  lady,  Mr.  President?" 

"As  you  please.    We  are  very  busy,"  Mr.  Davis  replied. 

"Who  is  she  and  what  is  her  errand?"  the  General 
asked  of  the  guard. 

"She  gave  me  neither  name  nor  errand,"  was  the  reply. 

"Go  and  ask,"  Bragg  commanded  and  the  guard 
marched  out. 

"Now,  gentlemen,"  Mr.  Davis  began  as  if  taking  up 
the  thread  of  a  broken  argument,  "we  must  come  to  some 
satisfactory  conclusion  about  this  matter." 

General  Bragg  observed  a  somewhat  sullen  silence 
while  General  Longstreet  muttered  in  a  half-audible  tone, 

"  'If  to  do  were  as  easy  as  to  say  what  were  good  to  be 
done,  chapels  had  been  churches  and  poor  men's  cot- 
tages, princes'  palaces.'  " 

"//  must  be  done!"  the  President  burst  out  angrily, 
striking  his  fist  forcibly  on  the  table  near  him.  "These 
private  injuries  and  personal  insults  must  be  ignored  and 
forgotten  for  the  sake  of  the  public  weal,"  he  added 
in  a  more  conciliatory  tone. 

"Past  insults  and  injuries  may  be  igrrred  but  it  is 
177 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

asking  too  much  to  place  men  where  they  will  be  con- 
stantly subject  to  their  renewal  and  expect  this  forgiv- 
ing and  forgetting  process  to  continue  indefinitely," 
Longstreet  said  bitterly. 

"Can  we  not  make  some  other  disposition  of  your 
forces,  Longstreet?  What  would  you  say  to  conducting 
an  expedition  against  Burnside  at  KnoKville?"  As  Mr. 
Davis  asked  these  questions  he  glanced  furtively  at  Bragg 
to  see  what  effect  his  words  had  upon  that  General. 

"It  can't  be  done,"  the  latter  exclaimed  excitedly. 
"We  cannot  spare  so  large  a  force  for  a  single  week." 

"Perhaps  we  can  arrange  to  re-inforce  you  from 
Johnston's  army,  Bragg,"  the  President  said. 

"It  is  humiliating  to  be  side-tracked,  as  it  were,  to  open 
a  path  to  glory  for  an  aggressor,"  Longstreet  said  dog- 
gedly, "but  it  would  be  better  than  being  forcibly  sub- 
jected to  his  tyranny,  perhaps.  It  must  be  remembered, 
however,  that  my  forces  are  in  no  condition  to  begin 
such  a  campaign.  We  must  be  furnished  with  supplies 
of  food  and  clothing  before  we  can  undertake  it." 

"  'If  to  do  were  as  easy  as  to  say  what  were  good  to  be 
done,  etc.,'  is  an  apt  maxim  in  many  instances,  Long- 
street,"  said  Mr.  Davis,  smiling  sarcastically. 

In  the  meantime,  the  guard  returned  to  the  place  where 
Virginia  who  had  dismounted,  stood  waiting. 

"General  Bragg  asks  for  your  name  and  your  errand, 
Miss,"  he  said  with  a  slight  nod,  intended  as  a  bow. 

"My  name  is  Virginia  Lee.  It  will  not  be  necessary 
to  repeat  my  errand,"  Virginia  replied. 

"He  said  your  name  and  errand,"  the  guard  insisted. 

"Go  tell  him  my  name,"  she  answered  in  a  positive 
tone.  "General  Bragg  will  receive  me." 

Returning  to  the  commander  with  his  rigid,  silent  mien, 
the  guard  said  in  answer  to  the  quiet  "Well?"  "The 
lady's  name  is  Virginia  Lee,  sir." 

178 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Show  her  in !  Show  her  in !  A  nice  arrangement  this, 
keeping  a  lady  like  Virginia  Lee  waiting  outside  like  a 
beggar.  Don't  you  know  a  lady  of  quality  when  you  see 
her?"  General  Bragg  was  a  bit  impulsive  and  hot 
tempered  at  his  best  and  the  scenes  of  the  morning  had 
not  been  calculated  to  soothe  a  ruffled  spirit. 

As  the  guard  withdrew,  Mr.  Davis  turned  .to  Long- 
street,  saying:  "If  that  arrangement  will  satisfy  you, 
Longstreet,  and  make  peace  here,  you  shall  have  the  sup- 
plies of  which  you  speak.  I  will  provide  them  for  you  as 
soon  as  possible  after  my  return  to  Richmond." 

Virginia,  having  given  the  horses  in  charge  of  a 
soldier,  had  approached  the  door,  so  that  she  stood  just 
outside  when  the  guard  appeared  and  beckoned  her  to 
follow  him.  While  the  President  was  speaking,  she 
entered,  attended  by  the  faithful  black,  still  carrying  the 
innocent  looking  bundle.  General  Bragg  rose  imme- 
diately and  came  from  behind  the  desk  at  which  he  sat, 
holding  out  his  hand  with  a  pleasant  greeting.  "Ah !  Vir- 
ginia, this  is  the  silver  lining  to  the  clouds  of  the  morn- 
ing," he  said  cheerily  and,  leading  her  to  the  President, 
who  stood  to  receive  her,  he  added  almost  fondly: 

"Your  Excellency,  this  is  our  Miss  Virginia  Lee,  the 
daughter  of  your  friend  and  co-worker,  Thomas  Lee." 

It  has  been  said  that  a  bright  eye  and  a  rosy  cheek  are  a 
stronger  attraction  even  for  an  intellectual  man  than  the 
most  brilliant  mental  qualities  a  woman  can  display.  If 
this  is  true,  it  is  not  surprising  that  our  heroine  won  a 
ready  recognition  from  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  the  Con- 
federacy. The  long  ride  in  the  morning  breeze,  together 
with  the  excitement  of  the  hour,  had  enhanced  the  usual 
brightness  of  her  face,  while  the  blood  of  "Light-horse 
Harry"  coursing  through  her  veins  gave  her  a  dignity 
and  independence  of  bearing  that  could  not  fail  to  de- 
mand attention.  To  be  well  born  's  the  best  heritage 

179 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

in  life,  not  so  much  for  the  sake  of  family  pride  and  illus- 
trious ancestry,  as  for  those  physical  and  mental  qualities 
which  bear  the  unmistakable  stamp  of  good  blood  and 
good  breeding.  And  so  Virginia  stood  before  these 
heroes  of  her  little  hour,  whom,  for  a  time,  she  wor- 
shipped from  afar,  in  all  the  glory  of  a  long  line  of  noble 
forefathers,  modest  but  self-possessed,  dignified  but  not 
bold. 

A  look  of  pleasure  and  approval  came  over  the  Presi- 
dent's face  as  he  said  kindly,  "You  are  no  stranger  to 
me,  Miss  Lee,  though  I  see  your  face  for  the  first  time. 
I  have  heard  much  from  your  father  and  from  others 
of  your  devotion  to  your  home  and  to  the  Southern 
cause." 

"You  are  very  kind,  sir,  to  remember  the  mention  of 
my  name.  I  will  try  to  merit  your  good  opinion,"  she 
replied  modestly,  then,  reaching  her  hand  toward  Web- 
ster for  the  bundle  and  removing  from  it  the  yellow 
envelope,  she  continued,  "I  came  to  you  this  morning 
to  deliver  into  your  hand  a  package  of  important  papers 
which  my  father  wishes  you  to  bring  to  him  when  you 
return  to  Richmond." 

"With  pleasure,"  he  answered.  "Your  father  spoke 
to  me  of  these  papers  but  he  did  not  expect  you  to  bring 
them  here.  Did  you  come  alone?" 

"No,  I  had  the  best  of  companions,  our  faithful  Web- 
ster," she  said  with  a  grateful  glance  at  the  good  old  slave 
which  he  returned  with  a  smile  of  pride  and  satisfaction. 

"How  far  had  you  to  come?"  Mr.  Davis  asked  with 
some  disapproval  in  his  voice. 

"Not  very  far,  less  than  half  a  day's  journey.  We 
can  easily  return  before  nightfall." 

"Bragg,  she  must  not  return  alone.  See  to  it  that 
she  has  an  escort,"  the  President  said  in  a  tone  of  au- 
thority. 

180 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"If  you  please,  sir,  I  prefer  to  return  as  I  came.  I 
might  have  been  accompanied  by  our  overseer  who  is  a 
trustworthy  man  and  an  employee  of  my  father's  since 
I  was  a  child,  but  I  thought  it  safer  to  come  with  Webster 
alone." 

"By  what  course  of  reasoning  did  you  reach  such  a 
conclusion,  Miss  Lee?"  he  asked,  smiling. 

"Because  suspicion  attaches  to  every  man  who  goes 
upon  a  journey  now,  while  the  coming  and  going  of  a 
girl  are  not  of  sufficient  importance  to  be  noticed." 

Mr.  Davis's  smile  passed  into  a  pleased  chuckle  and, 
turning  to  his  companions  he  said  good-humoredly,  "A 
fine  specimen  of  woman's  wit,  this,  and  a  goodly  morsel 
of  truth  in  it  as  well." 

"For  fine  distinctions  and  good  solid  conclusions,  Vir- 
ginia is  to  be  counted  upon,"  said  General  Bragg  gal- 
lantly. 

Virginia  smiled  her  thanks  for  the  compliment  and 
then  addressing  Mr.  Davis  said:  "I  will  not  detain  you 
longer,  Mr.  President,  from  your  graver  work.  Pardon 
the  intrusion  and,  believe  me,  I  am  greatly  obliged  for 
the  kindness  you  have  shown  me." 

"Not  at  all,  I  assure  you.  It  gives  me  pleasure  to 
have  met  you  and  to  bear  to  your  father  not  only  these 
papers,  but  an  account  of  this  morning's  visit.  Farewell> 
and  may  blessings  well  deserved  attend  you."  He  shook 
hands  very  kindly  with  her  and  then  she  turned  to  Gen- 
eral Bragg  who  said :  "You  know,  Virginia,  that  I  would 
gladly  furnish  you  an  attendant  on  your  homeward  ride." 

"Thank  you,  General,  but  I  do  not  wish  it,"  she  re- 
plied. "Are  we  safe  in  prolonging  our  stay  at  Lee's 
Summit  a  while  yet?"  she  said  as  the  commander  ac- 
companied her  to  her  horse. 

"Perfectly  so  I  think,"  was  the  confident  reply.  "It 

181 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

will  be  next  to  impossible  for  any  army  to  eject  us  from 
the  position  we  are  about  to  take  up." 

'That  assurance  alone  repays  me  for  my  trip  to-day," 
she  replied :  "I  am  singularly  averse  to  going  to  Atlanta 
unless  we  are  compelled  to  do  so." 

The  General  urged  her  to  remain  at  the  camp  until 
after  dinner  but  this  she  also  declined,  saying  she  had 
carried  with  her  a  lunch  which  was  amply  sufficient 
for  herself  and  Webster  until  they  could  reach  home. 
After  she  was  mounted,  she  thanked  the  General  for  the 
favors  he  had  shown  them,  bade  him  good-bye,  and 
then  turned  her  face  homeward,  followed  closely  by  her 
attendant. 

When  General  Bragg  returned  to  the  council-room,  he 
found  his  companions  awaiting  him  in  silence  which  was 
not  broken  until  he  had  resumed  his  seat,  when  Mr.  Davis 
said  pointedly: 

"If  our  men  were  as  valiant,  determined,  and  self- 
sacrificing  as  our  women,  our  existence  as  a  nation  would 
not  be  trembling  in  the  balance  as  it  is  to-day." 

Again  there  was  a  moment's  silence  and  then  they 
proceeded  to  consummate  those  plans  which  failed  so  dis- 
astrously within  the  next  few  weeks. 


182 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

WHILE  yet  near  enough  to  the  Confederate  camp  to 
feel  themselves  safe,  Virginia  and  Webster  stopped  near  a 
small  stream  to  eat  their  lunch  and  allow  the  horses  to 
rest  and  graze  for  half  an  hour  or  more  and  then,  after 
leading  the  horses  to  the  stream  to  drink  and  helping 
his  mistress  to  mount,  the  slave  stood  a  moment  smooth- 
ing Beauty's  mane  and  patting  her  forehead. 

"She's  a  fine  hoss,  Miss  Ginnie,"  he  said  lovingly  as 
Beauty  laid  her  head  affectionately  across  his  shoulder. 

"Yes,  she  has  served  me  many  a  good  turn  and  none 
better  than  to-day.  And,  Webster,"  Virginia  said,  lean- 
ing forward  and  regarding  the  negro  with  a  look  of  grati- 
tude and  genuine  friendliness,  "you  have  been  a  good 
true  friend  to  me  all  my  life  and  I  want  you  to  know 
that  whatever  the  outcome  of  this  war  may  be,  you  and 
your  companions  who  have  stood  with  us  in  these  dark 
hours  shall  never  have  cause  to  regret  your  faithfulness." 

"I's  willin'  to  trus'  to  you  an'  Marse  Lee  to  do  what's 
right,  Miss  Ginnie,"  the  slave  answered  meekly. 

"It  shall  be  regarded  as  a  sacred  trust,  Webster.  If 
the  North  wins,  of  course  you  are  free,  but  there  will  be 
many  of  your  race  who  will  suffer  for  the  daily  necessi- 
ties of  life." 

"There's  a  heap  of  'em  a  sufferin'  now,  Miss,"  he  an- 
swered. 

"We  shall  always  remember  and  care  for  you, 
Webster." 

"I  ain't  none  skeered  about  dat,  Miss." 

"And  if  the  South  should  win,  my  father  will  be  the 
same  considerate  master  he  has  always  been,  and  you 
will  never  be  in  want  of  comfort  and  kindness  in  your 

183 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

old  age.  1  say  this  to  you  to-day  because,  in  our  unsettled 
state,  I  may  not  have  another  opportunity  to  talk  with 
you  like  this." 

"It's  all  right,  Miss.  I'll  'member  what  you  say  an' 
do  all  I  kin  to  keep  de  ole  place  an'  de  niggahs  out'n 
ha'm."  Saying  this,  Webster  climbed  into  his  saddle 
and  they  resumed  their  journey. 

The  way  was  so  quiet  that  a  feeling  of  loneliness  came 
over  Virginia  and  an  unaccountable  dread  possessed  her 
as  they  neared  the  cross-road  where  they  had  seen  the 
Union  soldiers  in  the  morning.  She  refrained  from  ex- 
pressing her  fears  to  Webster  lest  she  should  not  only 
excite  his  fears  but  increase  her  own  anxiety,  realizing 
that  in  case  of  an  unfriendly  encounter,  courage  and  self- 
possession  were  half  the  battle. 

"Hark,  Webster !"  she  said  at  length,  reining  Beauty  to 
a  short  stop.  "Did  you  hear  anything?  I  thought  I 
caught  the  sound  of  music." 

They  listened  a  moment  but  all  was  silent  about  them 
save  the  swish,  swish  of  the  September  wind  blowing 
through  the  tall  hemp  which  grew  on  either  side  of  the 
road  and  intercepted  the  view  for  a  long  distance  and 
beyond  which,  as  Virginia  remembered  from  the  morn- 
ing, lay  the  cross-road,  the  source  of  her  present  un- 
easiness. 

"No,  Miss,  I  didn'  heah  nothin',"  Webster  replied. 
"But  dese  ol'  eahs  ain'  to  be  trusted  no  mo'.  Dey  don' 
stan'  by  me  like  dey  use  t'." 

"It  was  probably  only  imagination,"  the  mistress  said 
as  she  loosened  the  rein  and  gave  Beauty  a  hesitating 
signal  to  go  on. 

She  strove  to  forget  her  fears  but  in  spite  of  her  efforts 
she  found  herself  constantly  straining  both  eyes  and  ears 
for  sight  or  sound  that  would  indicate  what  lay  before 
them.  She  was  annoyed  that  the  hemp  fields  should 

184 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

lie  just  in  a  position  to  hide  that  particular  road,  of  all 
she  had  to  pass  on  her  homeward  ride.  Finally  she  could 
distinguish  the  end  of  the  fields,  the  break  in  their  own 
road,  and  the  narrow  strip  of  wood  that  lay  beyond. 

"When  we  are  past  that,"  she  thought,  "I  shall  feel 
safe."  She  looked  carefully  in  every  direction  but  no 
sign  of  life  appeared  until  they  were  within  a  short  dis- 
tance of  the  wood  when  she  suddenly  exclaimed: 

"Look,  Webster,  I  think  I  see  smoke  rising  from  among 
the  trees  yonder !  Yes,  it  is,  I  am  sure  it  is  smoke !  What 
does  it  mean,  I  wonder?"  she  said,  checking  her  horse 
and  looking  anxiously  at  Webster. 

"I  'spect  it  means  dere's  been  a  camp  in  dem  woods 
or  is  one  dere  now,"  he  answered. 

"What  shall  we  do  ?"  Virginia  said,  hesitating  and  look- 
ing back  over  the  road  they  had  traveled  as  if  meditating 
retreat.  "It  would  never  do  to  go  back,"  she  said.  "This 
lane  is  two  or  three  miles  long  and  there  is  no  other  road 
that  will  not  lead  us  farther  from  home." 

"I'd  say  to  ride  on,  Miss.  It's  about  all  dere  is  to  be 
done,"  the  negro  replied. 

"Well,  let's  be  brisk  then  and  pay  as  little  attention 
as  possible  if  we  see  any  one  in  the  woods,"  she  said, 
urging  Beauty  into  a  gallop. 

The  column  of  smoke  grew  heavier  and  heavier  and, 
as  they  neared  the  corner  they  saw  a  goodly  number  of 
soldiers  running  about  in  the  woods,  caring  for  horses  or 
preparing  food,  while  others  were  seated  here  and  there 
on  the  grass  eating  and  drinking. 

"Keep  close  to  me,  Webster,"  Virginia  said  in  a  low 
tone. 

They  were  unobserved  until  they  were  quite  opposite 
the  camp  when  the  Captain  sprang  up,  crying,  "Halt!" 
and  a  dozen  voices  joined  in  "Halt!"  "Halt!"  "Halt!" 

185 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

But  Virginia  kept  up  her  steady  gallop  without  so  much 
as  glancing  back. 

"After  them !  After  them  and  bring  them  back,"  cried 
the  Captain  loudly.  "We  may  get  from  them  the  very 
information  we're  after." 

Four  of  the  soldiers  vaulted  into  the  saddles  of  horses 
standing  near  and  started  in  quick  pursuit.  Virginia 
cast  a  hurried  glance  over  her  shoulder  and  crying  "Ride, 
Webster,  ride!"  she  urged  her  horse  forward.  Faster 
and  faster  they  flew  and,  for  a  time,  it  seemed  that  the 
small  advantage  gained  in  the  beginning  could  not  be 
overcome.  Seeing  this,  the  pursuers  whipped  their  horses 
into  a  run  which  soon  diminished  the  distance  between 
them.  Looking  back  from  time  to  time,  the  young  girl 
saw  she  must  be  overtaken.  She  dare  not  increase  their 
speed.  What  should  she  do!  On,  on,  on  they  went,  the 
soldiers  slowly  but  surely  gaining  upon  them.  The  camp, 
the  hemp  fields,  the  wood,  disappeared.  She  could  not 
hold  out  a  quarter  of  a  mile  farther.  She  took  a  sudden 
resolve  and,  slacking  her  pace,  called  "Hold,  Webster,  we 
can't  keep  this  up  longer." 

"Dey'll  kotch  us  sartin,"  the  slave  said,  out  of  breath. 

"Let  them,"  she  returned.  "We  have  done  nothing  to 
make  us  either  ashamed  or  afraid." 

"What'll  you  tell  'em,  Miss?"  he  asked. 

"Tell  them  the  truth.  It  can  do  us  no  harm,  nor  any 
one  else." 

By  this  time  they  had  turned  around  to  face  their  pur- 
suers who  rode  quickly  up  to  them. 

"Why  do  you  follow  us  thus?"  Virginia  demanded. 

"We  want  to  find  out  what  you  know,"  the  leader  re- 
turned. 

"I  know-  nothing  that  can  be  of  advantage  to  you,"  was 
the  reply. 

"That  remains  to  be  seen,"  the  man  answered  briefly. 

186 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Well,  ask  what  you  will,"  the  girl  said  without 
hesitating. 

"We  have  nothing  to  ask.  We  came  to  take  you  back 
to  the  Captain,"  said  the  leader,  taking  hold  of  Beauty's 
rein  and  motioning  one  of  his  comrades  to  take  similar 
charge  of  Webster's  horse. 

"You  do  not  mean  that  we  must  return  to  the  camp?" 
Virginia  exclaimed  in  dismay. 

"I  certainly  do  mean  just  that,"  the  man  replied. 

"Pray,  pray  allow  me  to  answer  your  question  here. 
I  am  far  from  home  and  I  cannot  reach  there  before 
nightfall  if  I  must  retrace  this  long  distance,"  she  said 
beseechingly. 

"I  have  nothing  to  do  with  that,  Miss.  I  am  sorry, 
but  my  orders  was  to  bring  you  back  and  we  only  waste 
time  to  stand  here  and  argue  the  matter,"  saying  which, 
he  signed  to  the  party  to  move  forward. 

"Then  let  loose  of  my  rein.  I  want  to  return  like 
an  honorable  woman  and  not  like  a  felon,"  Virginia  said 
haughtily. 

The  long  journey  was  made  in  silence  save  for  an  oc- 
casional, order  from  the  leader  or  a  joke  passed  between 
the  other  soldiers. 

When  the  camp  was  reached,  the  captives  were  led  at 
once  to  the  commander  who  rather  unceremoniously  asked 
them  to  alight. 

"Please,  sir,  permit  me  to  remain  in  my  saddle,"  Vir- 
ginia said  earnestly. 

"It  wouldn't  do.  A  great  deal  might  be  concealed  be- 
neath that  saddle,"  was  the  curt  reply. 

"Indeed,  indeed,  sir,  it  is  not  true.  I  carry  nothing 
you  may  not  see." 

"Dismount,  will  you,  and  have  done  with  this  arguing. 
A  lot  o'  our  chicken-hearted  fellows  are  a  gettin'  you  folks 
so  spoiled  you  expect  to  be  treated  with  as  much  politeness 

187 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

as  if  you  wasn't  in  a  rebellion  against  your  country,"  the 
man  said,  roughly. 

Virginia  sprang  lightly  from  her  saddle  and  stood  hold- 
ing her  own  rein  and  looking  appealingly  into  the  face  of 
her  tormentor,  who  ordered  Webster  to  follow  her  ex- 
ample. Webster  looked  at  his  mistress  for  her  approval. 
"Get  down,  Webster,"  she  said,  briefly,  and  turned  her 
eyes  once  more  upon  the  captain.  It  was  Painter,  but 
Virginia,  having  only  glanced  at  him  on  the  veranda  at 
home,  now  failed  to  recognize  him. 

"What  do  you  know?"  he  asked,  harshly. 

"Nothing."' 

"Your  face  belies  your  words,  young  lady.  You  know 
a  great  deal,"  he  said,  smiling  tauntingly. 

"I  know  nothing  of  any  importance  to  you,"  she  said. 

"Why  did  you  not  stop  when  we  called  halt?" 

"Because  I  was  in  a  hurry  to  reach  home  and  did  not 
wish  to  waste  time." 

"Another  time  you'll  halt,  won't  you  ?" 

"Perhaps." 

"What's  your  name  ?" 

"Virginia  Lee." 

"Lee?  Related  to  the  old  General?"  Painter  asked, 
with  an  evident  desire  to  annoy  his  victim. 

"Distantly." 

"Rebel,  I  suppose?" 

"Call  me  so  if  you  like,  there's  no  disgrace." 

" Where've  you  been  to-day  ?" 

Virginia  hesitated  a  moment.  "Come,  out  with  it,"  he 
insisted. 

"I  have  been  to  the  Confederate  camp,"  she  answered, 
boldly. 

"Why  did  you  hesitate  ?" 

"To  consider  what  harm  such  an  answer  could  do." 

"What  did  you  go  for?" 

1 88 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"I  went  to  carry  some  papers  to  be  sent  by  a  messenger 
to  Richmond." 

"Who  is  the  messenger  ?" 

Once  more  she  hesitated  slightly  and  then  said,  firmly, 
"President  Davis." 

"Boys,  didn't  I  tell  you  we'd  get  at  something  here?" 
Painter  said,  with  a  knowing  wink  at  his  men.  Then, 
turning  to  Virginia  again,  he  asked,  "Jeff  Davis  is  at 
Bragg's  camp,  then  ?" 

"President  Davis  was  at  the  camp  this  morning,  yes, 
sir." 

"Was?"  Painter  repeated,  inquiringly.  "Do  you  mean 
to  say  he  is  not  there  now  ?" 

"I  do  not  know  whether  he  is  there  now  or  not,"  was 
the  reply. 

"Didn't  they  tell  you  when  he  would  leave  ?" 

"They  did  not." 

"What  was  the  papers  you  spoke  about?" 

"I  do  not  know." 

"The  deuce  you  don't.  A  pretty  story  to  expect  me  to 
believe.  Why  did  you  take  them  and  why  do  you  not 
know  the  contents  ?" 

"My  father,  who  is  in  Richmond,  asked  for  them.  They 
were  in  a  sealed  envelope  and  I  took  them  as  they  were." 

"And  you  do  not  know  the  contents  ?" 

"I  do  not  know  the  contents." 

"What  do  you  know  of  the  Rebels'  plans  ?" 

"Nothing,  sir." 

"Did  they  tell  you  nothing." 

"Nothing." 

"What  papers  are  you  carrying  away  ?" 

"I  carry  nothing  away." 

"And  your  servant?" 

"Nothing  but  the  small  bundle  you  see." 

"Suppose  we  look  into  that." 

189 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"As  you  please,"  she  answered. 

Painter  took  the  bundle  from  Webster's  hand,  saying, 
"look  here,  old  man,  what  are  you  doing,  dancing  attend- 
ance upon  a  rebel  mistress  ?" 

"I  follows  Miss  Ginnie  to  my  dyin'  day,  suh." 

"Come,  come!  You'd  better  be  followin'  the  cannon  in 
defense  of  your  freedom." 

"Please,  sir,"  Virginia  begged,  "have  done  with  us  and 
permit  us  to  go  on.  We  are  a  long  way  from  home  and 
my  mother  will  be  growing  very  anxious." 

"I  must  do  my  duty,"  the  Captain  answered,  sneeringly. 
"Jackson,  unsaddle  the  horses,  you  and  Evans,  and  search 
for  concealed  papers.  Baxter,  look  to  the  nigger." 

As  the  soldiers  began  to  execute  the  command,  he 
himself  approached  Virginia,  meditating  a  like  indignity 
upon  her.  She  drew  back  in  alarm  and  threw  her  head 
up  haughtily. 

"Do  not  come  near  me,"  she  said  in  a  commanding 
tone.  "I  have  not  a  thing  about  me  that  would  give  you 
one  jot  of  information." 

"Of  course  you'd  say  that,"  Painter  said,  coming 
nearer  and  reaching  out  his  hand  as  if  to  carry  out  his 
purpose. 

Virginia  sprang  quickly  aside  to  avoid  his  touch,  her 
face  pale  as  death  and  bearing  a  look  of  terror,  loathing 
and  scorn. 

"How  dare  you!"  she  exclaimed. 

"So  ho!  my  beauty!"  he  sneered,  "You're  a  trifle 
skittish.  Where  are  your  pockets?"  and  making  a  quick 
movement  he  caught  her  roughly  by  the  arm. 

"Hold !"  cried  a  voice  from  the  outskirts  of  the  crowd. 
"This  has  gone  far  enough!" 

"Who  are  you  that  you  should  interfere  with  me?" 
the  Captain  asked  angrily,  turning  swiftly  to  face  the 
speaker. 

190 


"I  am  the  man  to  report  you  at  headquarters  if  you 
bully  this  lady  any  longer,"  was  the  indignant  reply. 
"You  know  what  Colonel  Allerton  would  say  to  such  con- 
duct." 

Virginia  shot  a  glance  of  gratitude  at  the  man  who 
thus  came  to  her  defence.  She  had  been  too  intent 
upon  her  desperate  situation  to  note  his  approach  dur- 
ing her  encounter  with  Painter,  nor  did  she  observe  his 
agitation  as  that  individual  continued  to  press  his  ques- 
tions. For  some  minutes  he  had  walked  up  and  down 
within  hearing  of  what  was  being  said,  clenching  his 
fists  in  anger  and  bestowing  frowns  and  muttered  threats 
upon  his  superior  in  office. 

"What  have  I  done  that  it  is  not  my  duty  to  do, 
sir?"  the  Captain  asked. 

"You  are  carrying  your  persecution  of  an  innocent 
woman  to  an  infamous  extent  and  it  must  stop,"  was  the 
reply. 

Here  the  soldiers  deputed  to  search  the  slave  and  the 
horses,  reported  everything  all  right  and  the  Captain, 
turning  to  Virginia,  said  doggedly,  "You  are  quite  sure 
you  carry  no  concealed  papers?" 

"I  give  my  word  on  my  honor  as  a  lady,  sir,  that  I 
have  not  a  scrap  of  paper  of  any  sort  about  me,"  she 
answered  at  first,  but  hastened  to  add,  "No,  that  isn't 
quite  true.  I  have  here  a  part  of  a  letter  from  my  father 
in  which  he  directs  the  papers  to  be  taken  to  the  camp.  I 
carried  it  with  me  to  insure  my  admission  to  General 
Bragg's  presence.  You  may  read  for  yourself  what  he 
says,"  and  she  indicated  the  lines  referred  to. 

Painter  looked  at  the  letter  for  a  moment.  "I  reckon 
we'll  have  to  let  you  go,"  he  said  sullenly.  "But  if  any 
harm  comes  of  this  they  shall  know  at  headquarters 

191 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

where  to  lay  the  blame,"  he  added,  with  an  irate  glance 
at  the  man  who  had  thwarted  his  purpose. 

"All  right,  Captain,  I'll  shoulder  the  whole  blame  if 
any  harm  comes  of  the  affair,"  the  man  answered, 
smiling  good-humoredly.  "But  the  young  lady  must 
not  go  alone,  now  that  you  have  delayed  her  so  long. 
It  may  be  nightfall  before  she  can  reach  home." 

"We  have  other  affairs  to  attend  to  than  escorting 
rebels  over  the  country,"  Painter  retorted.  "She  set 
out  alone  with  this  old  nigger;  let  her  return  as  she 
came." 

"Indeed,  sir,"  Virginia  said  with  a  grateful  glance 
at  her  defender  whom  she  had  already  recognized  as 
Philip  Blair,  "I  am  not  at  all  afraid  and  by  riding 
fast  I  can  reach  home  before  dark.  You  are  most 
kind  but  an  escort  is  unnecessary." 

"It  is  my  good  fortune,  Miss  Lee  to  be  riding  your 
way,"  Blair  said  as  he  drew  nearer  her,  "and  if  you 
will  allow  me  I  shall  esteem  it  a  pleasure  to  attend  you 
and  protect  you,  if  necessary,  from  another  annoyance 
of  this  kind  before  you  reach  home." 

"Thank  you,  Lieutenant  Blair,  you  are  kinder  to  me 
than  I  deserve,"  Virginia  said  in  an  undertone  as 
Philip  assisted  her  to  her  saddle. 

"No,  Miss  Lee,  I  am  only  fortunate  in  having  found 
so  early  an  opportunity  of  showing  my  good  intentions," 
Philip  answered. 

Virginia  and  Webster  turned  into  the  highway,  riding 
slowly  to  give  Philip  time  to  procure  his  horse  from  the 
farther  side  of  the  camping  ground  and  come  up  with 
them. 

"Pardon  me,  Miss  Lee,"  he  said  as  he  joined  her, 
"but  it  is  not  wise  for  you  to  ride  abroad  alone  now. 

192 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

I  fancy  I  arrived  in  the  nick  of  time  to  save  you  from  a 
most  annoying  situation." 

"It  was  necessary  for  me  to  make  the  journey,"  she 
replied.  "I  am  forced  to  the  performance  of  many 
duties  now  that  I  should  not  dream  of  undertaking  at 
another  time." 

"I  know,  I  know,"  Philip  answered  quickly.  "There 
is  not  a  form  of  hardship  or  suffering  that  war  does  not 
bring  with  it.  Have  you  been  long  alone  as  you  are  now, 
you  and  your  mother?" 

"Since  the  war  began.  My  father  has  been  in  Rich- 
mond for  more  than  two  years." 

"Two  years!"  Philip  repeated.  "And  I — do  you  know 
what  I've  been  doing  these  two  years?" 

"I'm  afraid  I  could  guess  very  accurately,"  Virginia 
said,  steadily  returning  Blair's  earnest  look. 

"Do  you  remember  I  told  you  that  last  evening  at 
Lee's  Summit  that  I  should  certainly  return?"  he  asked, 
determined  to  make  the  most  of  what  seemed  an  oppor- 
tune moment  for  recovering  Virginia's  lost  esteem. 

"Yes,  I  believe  I  do,"  she  answered  as  if  impelled 
by  some  force  other  than  her  own  will. 

"Well,  I've  been  fighting  my  way  back  these  two 
years,"  Philip  said  with  one  of  those  ingenuous  smiles 
which,  from  the  first,  had  won  Virginia's  confidence. 
"I've  been  literally  fighting  my  way  toward  Chattanooga 
because  I  knew  I  could  serve  my  country  here  as  well 
as  elsewhere  and  something  told  me  I  could  be  of  use  at 
the  same  time  to  my  friends  at  Lee's  Summit." 

At  mention  of  Lee's  Summit  a  look  of  scorn  flashed 
across  Virginia's  face  and,  turning  quickly  from  Philip, 
she  gazed  stolidly  along  the  road  before  them,  torn  by 
contending  emotions  of  resentment  and  gratitude. 

Philip  saw  the  change  but  he  continued  earnestly, 
193  * 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"You  mistake  me  utterly,  Miss  Lee,  if  you  suppose  I 
came  into  your  home  for  the  sake  of  the  easy  berth 
I  could  find  there  during  our  weeks  of  waiting  before 
Chattanooga.  I  came  because  I  found  these  men  were 
determined  to  take  possession  of  the  place  and  I  hoped 
to  serve  your  interests  there.  Will  you  not  believe  me, 
Miss  Lee?"  He  asked  the  question  in  a  tone  so  earnest 
and  so  manly  that  Virginia  could  not  but  feel  the  mean- 
ness of  persisting  in  her  unfriendly  attitude. 

"I  do  believe  you,  Lieutenant  Blair,  of  course,"  she 
answered  sadly,  "but  oh!  I  am  so  disappointed  and  un- 
happy and  I  feel  that  every  thing  I  have  held  dear  and 
sacred  is  so  surely  slipping  from  me  that  sometimes  the 
bitterness  supplants  every  other  feeling  in  my  heart." 

"I  know  it,  Miss  Lee,  I  know  it  all,"  Blair  replied 
with  the  utmost  sympathy  in  his  voice,  "and  my  sole 
purpose  in  coming  into  your  home  was  that  I  might  have 
some  small  part  in  relieving  the  bitterness  that  I  know 
must  inevitably  come  to  you.  Not  only  that,  Miss  Lee, 
but  the  day  is  coming  when  you  may  need  a  friend  in 
our  ranks  and  I  am  hoping  you  will  allow  me  to  supply 
that  need." 

Virginia's  face  had  lost  its  scorn  and  she  was 
silently,  sadly  thoughtful  for  a  time.  She  was  trying  to 
adjust  herself  to  the  full  meaning  of  Blair's  words. 

"There  must  be  other  battles  here,  of  course,"  she 
said  at  last,  "but  do  you  think  they  will  come  soon — be- 
fore winter?" 

"Yes,  I  think  so,"  the  Lieutenant  answered.  "Things 
seem  to  be  shaping  themselves  to  that  end.  After  the 
new  general  arrives  affairs  will  not  go  on  this  way  very 
long." 

"What  general?"  Virginia  asked. 

"General  Grant." 

194 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"He  is  coming  then?"  Virginia  said  anxiously. 

"Yes,  he  is  expected  any  time  now." 

Virginia's  mind  reverted  to  what  had  been  said  of 
General  Grant's  coming  when  the  Confederate  officers 
visited  Lee's  Summit.  "General  Bragg  says  that  Gen- 
eral Grant  is  the  only  man  in  the  Union  army  that  he 
fears."  The  words  sounded  as  plainly  in  her  ears  now 
as  when  Mrs.  Stewart  uttered  them  and  a  shadow  of 
certain  disaster  passed  over  her  spirit. 

"Do  you  think,  Lieutenant  Blair,  that  the  Union  forces 
will  be  able  to  drive  General  Bragg  out  of  this  part  of 
the  state?"  she  asked  with  a  sadness  that  touched  Philip. 
He  looked  at  her  hesitatingly  for  a  moment. 

"Tell  me  truly,  please,  what  you  think,"  she  urged. 
"You  can  trust  me  with  your  frank  opinion.  The  matter 
is  of  personal  importance  to  us,  you  know." 

"I  think,  Miss  Lee,  that  sooner  or  later  the  Union 
forces  will  drive  General  Bragg  out  of  the  state  and  from 
the  field  altogether,"  he  answered  firmly  but  kindly. 

Within  the  year,  Virginia  would  have  dismissed  the 
words  and  the  speaker  with  scorn  if  not  with  derision, 
but  her  father's  warnings  and  her  own  judgment  were 
gradually  working  a  wondrous  change  in  her  opinions. 

"You  think,  then,  there  is  no  hope  for  the  Confeder- 
ate cause?"  she  asked. 

"None,  Miss  Lee,  none  whatever,"  he  replied  too  kindly 
and  dispassionately  to  arouse  her  animosity.  "The  re- 
sources of  the  North  are  too  vast.  We  can  muster  men 
and  means  for  months  or  years  after  the  Confederacy 
has  been  drained  of  both.  It  is  not  a  question  of  honor 
or  bravery  but  of  ability  to  hold  out." 

"The  disparity  between  the  North  and  the  South  is 
not  to  be  compared  with  that  between  England  and  the 

195 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

colonies  in  the  Revolution?"  she  argued,  but  evidently 
without  real  faith  in  her  own  reasoning. 

"Certainly  not,  but  our  highest  interests  and  best  ef- 
forts are  engaged  now  and  will  continue  to  be  engaged, 
whereas  England  was  absorbed  in  European  wars  at 
the  time  of  the  Revolution  and  the  Colonies  were  a 
secondary  consideration  altogether,"  Blair  returned. 

"But  does  God  count  for  nothing  in  this  struggle? 
You  cannot  know,  Lieutenant  Blair,  how  I  have  prayed, 
how  we  have  all  prayed,  for  the  success  of  the  southern 
cause,"  she  exclaimed  fervently. 

"Think  you,  Miss  Lee,  there  have  been  no  prayers 
offered  in  the  North  ?"  he  asked. 

"I  have  not  thought  much  about  the  North." 

"That's  just  the  trouble.  If  we  had  each  thought 
more  about  the  other  this  conflict  might  have  been 
avoided. 

"Do  you  wonder,  Lieutenant  Blair,  when  you  see  the 
condition  our  home  is  in  that  we  are  bitter  in  our  feel- 
ings toward  the  Federal  government?  And  ours  is  but 
a  shadow  of  the  calamity  that  has  come  upon  most 
southern  homes." 

Philip  listened  with  evident  interest  and  sympathy. 
"Your  argument  begins  at  the  wrong  place,  Miss  Lee. 
Your  present  circumstances  are  deplorable  indeed  and 
no  one  regrets  this  more  than  I,  who  would  gladly  clear 
your  home  for  you  if  it  were  possible,  but  it  cannot  be. 
It  is  a  natural  result,  of  this  war  that  homes  are  broken 
up  and  lives  are  wrecked  and  embittered  and  sacrificed. 
The  moral  phase  of  the  question  must  be  referred  to 
the  beginning  of  the  conflict.  Now  that  we  are  in,  the 
measures  that  will  end  it  soonest  are  the  best." 

"Yes,  I  admit  that  we  began  it,  but  we  must  even 
go  back  of  that,"  Virginia  replied.  "You  would  not 

196 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

expect  us  to  submit  to  tyranny,  being  Englishmen  as 
well  as  yourselves?" 

"And  back  of  that,  Miss  Lee.  It  is  not  a  question 
of  tyranny  but  a  question  concerning  the  foundation 
principle  of  our  government.  But  for  the  incidental 
matter  of  slavery,  this  theory  about  the  rights  of  states, 
which  is  a  menace  to  the  very  existence  of  the  gov- 
ernment, would  probably  have  remained  a  widely  diffused 
political  principle,  to  vex  and  disturb  our  peace  and 
safety  continually.  The  institution  of  slavery  naturally 
gave  impetus  to  the  belief  in  secession  in  the  South  and 
it  simply  remains  for  us  to  prove  by  the  sword  which 
theory  shall  prevail.  The  settling  of  the  dispute  once 
for  all  will  be  a  great  national  blessing.  Of  course  I 
have  a  firm  and  abiding  faith  in  the  principles  for  which 
we  are  fighting,  yet  I  have  no  doubt  many  of  us  would 
have  believed  as  you  do  had  our  private  interests  been 
at  stake  as  yours  were." 

"Thank  you,"  Virginia  replied,  "I  am  glad  you  are 
generous  enough  to  say  so  much  for  us.  As  for  slavery, 
while  I  have  never  been  an  advocate  of  it  in  the  abstract, 
yet  I  doubt  whether  negroes  as  a  race  will  realize  any 
real  benefit  from  their  freedom  for  generations  to  come, 
if  they  ever  do.  This  war  will  set  them  at  variance  with 
the  whites  of  the  South  in  a  way  they  have  never  been 
before.  They  will  have  to  look  to  themselves  for  the 
necessities  of  life  and  they  are  totally  unfit  for  such 
responsibility." 

"The  problem  of  what  to  do  with  the  race  will  con- 
front us  when  the  war  is  over,  Miss  Lee.  We  are  only 
making  a  beginning  of  reform  now." 

"But  I  have  not  given  up  the  struggle  by  any  means, 
Lieutenant  Blair,"  Virginia  said,  smiling.  "You  will 
find  we  are  not  exhausted  for  a  long  time  yet." 

197 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Pardon  me,  and  believe  me  that  I  have  too  high  a 
regard  for  you  to  speak  merely  for  the  purpose  of  dis- 
couraging you,  but  to  protract  this  war  is  utterly  use- 
less and  the  day  will  come  when  you  will  see  it  as  I  do. 
It  is  a  waste  of  blood  and  gold.  The  result  is  as  ap- 
parent now  as  it  will  be  a  year  from  now — or  two  years 
or  three  or  four,  should  it  require  that  long  to  decide  the 
question,"  Philip  said. 

A  genial  discussion  of  one  phase  or  another  of  the 
great  topic  of  the  day  occupied  the  entire  homeward 
journey.  As  Blair  assisted  Virginia  to  dismount,  she 
said  with  genuine  sincerity: 

"I  am  greatly  obliged  to  you  Lieutenant  Blair,  for 
the  kindness  you  have  shown  me.  How  did  you  happen 
to  be  at  the  camp  just  in  time  to  rescue  me  from  the 
persecutions  of  that  man?" 

"I  didn't  just  happen  to  be  there,"  he  answered  with 
a  smile.  "I  was  there  for  the  purpose  of  looking  after 
you." 

"I  don't  understand  you,"  she  said  curiously.  "How 
did  you  know  I  should  be  there?" 

"I  saw  you  ride  away  this  morning  and,  fearing  some 
such  experience  as  the  one  you  had  awaited  you,  I 
followed  to  be  at  hand  if  you  should  need  me." 

"You  cannot  mean  that  you  followed  me  all  the  way 
to  the  Confederate  camp?" 

"No,  I  could  not  do  that,  but  I  followed  you  almost 
to  the  Confederate  lines  and,  knowing  you  were  com- 
paratively safe  after  you  were  within  those,  I  took  an- 
other road  to  a  Federal  camp  a  few  miles  distant.  It 
was  perhaps  your  'good  angel'  that  led  me  toward  home 
in  time  to  help  you  out  of  trouble." 

Thanking  him  once  more,  Virginia  bade  him  good- 
evening  and  entered  the  house.  In  spite  of  the  scorn 

198 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

and  resentment  that  her  late  experience  had  engendered 
toward  the  Union  soldiers,  a  grateful  feeling  crept  into 
her  heart  toward  this  man  for  his  kindness.  There  is 
no  stronger  or  more  lasting  sentiment  in  a  woman's  soul 
than  that  which  draws  her  to  a  man  who  has  protected 
or  defended  her  in  an  hour  of  need. 

After  this,  the  acquaintance  between  Philip  Blair  and 
Virginia  Lee  developed  rapidly.  It  was  remarkable  how 
frequently  he  found  occasion  to  lift  his  hat  and  exchange 
a  word  of  greeting  with  her  or  even  to  dismount  as  he 
rode  to  or  from  the  great  house  and,  with  his  arm 
through  his  bridle  rein,  walk  by  her  side  as  long  as 
their  path  lay  in  the  same  direction,  sometimes  even 
changing  his  own  course  that  he  might  accommodate  his 
way  to  hers. 

And  Virginia  ?  She  was  fast  learning  to  watch  for  his 
coming  with  an  interest  she  did  not  understand  nor  try 
to  analyze  at  first,  often  discerning  his  tall  form  among 
the  trees  and  shrubbery  on  the  lawn  when  her  mother 
or  the  Hudsons  would  never  have  noticed  him  at  all. 
Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  when  an  event  occurred 
that  was  destined  to  draw  them  into  even  closer  and  more 
frequent  association  than  before. 


199 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  warm  October  sun  still  fell  aslant  across  the  floor 
of  Mrs.  Hudson's  kitchen  which  Sallie,  whom  Mrs.  Lee 
had  brought  with  her  to  the  Lodge,  had  scoured  in  the 
early  morning,  muttering  many  a  complaint  to  herself 
about  "Mis'  Hudson's  clean  ways." 

"Be  glad,"  she  said,  "when  de  Yankees  gits  done 
sojerin'  an'  goes  back  norf  whar  dey  b'longs  an'  Missus 
an'  Miss  Ginnie  takes  me  an'  goes  back  to  de  great 
house — no  sich  goins  on  dar — Dinah  'n  Missus  done  got 
no  nasty  foolishness  'bout  dem.  Dey  scrubs  de  dirt  off 
de  flo'  ob  co's,  but  dey  leabs  de  boa'ds  an'  'pears  like  Mis' 
Hudson  done  want  me  to  scratch  off  part  de  boa'ds 
wid  dis  yere  san'.  Can  say  dese  yere  scooped  out  places 
roun'  de  hya'th  is  cause  de  house  is  ol'  if  dey  wants  to, 
but  I  say  Mis'  Hudson  done  scooped  dem  out  wid  san' 
an'  de  scrub  bresh." 

But  Sallie  knew  better  than  to  slight  her  work,  how- 
ever obnoxious  its  performance  might  be  to  her  feelings, 
and  every  inch  of  the  floor  had  been  scoured  and  mopped 
and  polished  until  even  Mrs.  Hudson  smiled  approv- 
ingly. 'Twas  a  maxim  of  hers  to  keep  her  kitchen  floor 
so  clean  that  she'd  "just  as  soon  eat  off  it  as  off  the 
table."  To  this  end,  the  kettle  of  boiling  water  was  pre- 
pared to  wash  up  the  floor  as  regularly  as  the  morning 
dishes  were  washed,  and  at  least  twice  in  the  week  the 
scrubbing  brush  with  sand  or  lye  was  in  requisition  to 
guard  against  the  grease  spots  that  might  appear  if  this 
precaution  were  neglected.  On  this  particular  morning, 
the  water  had  dried  off  quickly  and  left  the  boards  as 
white  as  wood  can  be  made  and,  as  was  said  before,  the 

200 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


sun  still  came  in  aslant  at  the  south  door  and  windows, 
although  the  row  of  pies  on  the  pantry  shelf  was  com- 
plete, the  White  Mountain  cake  towered  in  snowy 
splendor  in  the  corner  cupboard,  a  great  roll  of  sweet 
golden  butter  had  just  been  brought  in  from  the  milk 
house  and  a  pair  of  fowls  had  been  hung  away  to 
"plump"  for  the  Sunday  dinner,  while  even  the  light 
bread  was  ready  to  be  taken  from  the  oven;  for  Mrs. 
Hudson  was  a  New  Englander  by  birth  and,  until  the 
year  before  her  marriage,  had  lived  in  Vermont  with  an 
aunt,  one  of  the  severest  representatives  of  the  "old 
school,"  with  whom  it  would  have  been  insufferable 
laziness  to  allow  the  washing,  the  sweeping  or  the  baking 
to  encroach  in  the  least  on  the  dinner  hour.  It  was  Mrs. 
Hudson's  pride  to  have  all  trace  of  these  "extras"  out  of 
sight  by  ten  o'clock  and  never,  under  the  gravest  inter- 
ference, did  she  allow  eleven  to  find  her  not  ready  to  don 
a  fresh  apron  and  enter  upon  the  preparation  of  the  noon 
meal.  To-day  the  last  flaky  loaf  was  taken  from  the 
oven  and  wrapped  in  the  clean  white  cloth  with  the 
baking  pan  turned  over  it  to  steam  and  soften  the  crust 
and  the  good  housewife  was  untying  the  high-bibbed 
cooking  apron  when  Sam's  woolly  head  popped  in  at  the 
kitchen  door. 

"Whew !"  he  sniffed  as  the  appetizing  odor  of  the  new 
bread  and  fresh  pies  floated  to  him  from  the  pantry 
door.  "Bettah  keep  de  do'  shet  when  de  Yanks  goes  by 
ef  y'  wants  dem  good  things  fo'  yo'  sef,  Miss  Hudson." 

"I  s'pose  if  I  can  trust  you  I  can  trust  the  Yankees, 
Sam?"  Mrs.  Hudson  returned. 

"Speakin'  of  Yankees,  dere's  one  on  'em  mos'  dead 
down  heah  in  de  road  'long  o'  ou'  place,"  the  negro  said 
carelessly. 

201 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Where,  Sam,  what  do  you  mean?"  Mrs.  Hudson  asked 
quickly. 

"Down  by  de  bottom  fiel',  Miss  Hudson.  'Spect  he's 
done  been  stealin'  ou'  watah  millions  down  dere  and  got 
hissef  int'  trouble." 

"What  do  you  mean,  that  some  of  our  folks  have  killed 
the  man?"  Mrs.  Hudson  asked  with  some  concern. 

"Dunno's  ou'  folks  done  it.  He's  ben  shot,  do'  an' 
his  hoss  too.  Dey's  both  a  layin'  down  in  de  road.  Me'n 
Jeff  wus  a  comin'  'long  an'  seen  'im  but  we  didn'  know 
nothin'  bettah'n  t'  leave  'im  fo'  'is  own  folks  t'  see 
aftah,"  Sam  explained. 

Mrs.  Hudson's  interest  was  aroused.  She  was 
naturally  a  humane  woman  and  here  was  a  case  that 
appealed  to  her  strongly.  Her  early  married  life  had 
been  blessed  with  two  children,  a  son  and  a  daughter, 
both  older  than  Virginia.  The  little  girl  died  when  she 
was  but  six  years  old,  leaving,  in  the  hearts  of  her 
parents,  an  empty  place  for  the  little  heiress  of  the  es- 
tate which  had  been  their  home  ever  since.  For  this  rea- 
son they  had  been  especially  fond  of  Virginia,  loving  and 
petting  and  humoring  her  almost  as  much  as  her  own 
parents  did.  When  the  boy  grew  up,  he  was  taken  into 
the  business  house  of  an  uncle  in  the  North  and  he  there 
learned  to  love  the  principles  which  prevailed  among  the 
friends  and  relatives  with  whom  he  was  associated.  When 
the  war  broke  out,  Will  Hudson  found  himself  in  the 
same  strait  that  embarrassed  Mr.  Cunningham,  conflicting 
claims  clamoring  for  his  support  upon  either  side.  For 
a  long  time  he  pondered  the  question,  weighing  the  disap- 
pointment and  disapproval  of  his  parents  against  his  own 
inclination  and  his  sense  of  right.  The  impulse  of  youth- 
ful spirits  at  length  prevailed,  and  one  day,  in  the  early 
part  of  '62,  a  letter  came  to  the  Lodge  announcing  to  the 

202 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

overseer  and  his  wife  that  their  only  son  had  enlisted  in 
the  service  of  the  Federal  government.  There  was  a 
stormy  scene,  the  father  mortified  and  indignant  that  his 
own  interests  and  influence  should  weigh  so  little  with  his 
son,  the  mother  sorrowfully  trying  to  intercede  in  behalf 
of  that  son. 

"Well,  William,  it's  no  more  than  we  might  have  ex- 
pected, sendin'  the  boy  off  so  young  to  live  at  the  North," 
she  said,  timidly. 

"But  has  he  no  regard  for  us  and  for  his  early  training? 
Don't  he  care  that  he's  helpin'  to  take  the  very  bread  out 
of  our  mouths?"  exclaimed  the  father,  excitedly. 

"Come,  come,  father,  Willie  was  always  a  good  boy 
and  he  didn't  look  at  it  that  way.  No  doubt  when  the  war 
is  over  he'll  be  helpin'  us  like  a  man  if  we  are  in  need." 

"I  shan't  want  any  o'  his  help,  Pretty  tale  we've  got 
to  tell  Mr.  Lee  and  Virginia." 

"I'll  tell  'em,  William,  and  I've  no  notion  at  all  they'll 
be  angry  with  us  about  it.  'Twant  a  fault  of  ours,  I'm 
sure." 

"It's  no  fault  of  mine,  at  any  rate.  He  didn't  get  his 
northern  whims  and  prejudices  from  me  or  my  folks, 
thank  God !"  complained  Hudson,  not  wishing  to  cut  his 
wife,  so  much  as  to  vent  the  spleen  that  rankled  in  his 
bosom. 

"Now,  William,  that  was  an  unkind  thrust  and  un- 
worthy of  you,  but  I  won't  resent  what  you  say  in  the 
heat  of  passion.  When  you've  had  time  to  think  it  over 
you'll  be  ashamed  of  that  speech." 

Hudson,  saying  no  more,  put  on  his  hat  and  went  out 
to  his  work,  lest  his  indignation  should  betray  him  into 
further  offences  of  the  same  kind.  After  that,  there  was 
very  little  discussion  of  the  son's  actions.  His  letters 
came  regularly,  and  Mrs.  Hudson  answered  them  with 

203 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

kind,  motherly  missives,  sending  their  love,  but  telling  him 
nothing  of  their  chagrin  over  the  step  he  had  taken.  It 
was  this  personal  experience  that  led  her  to  be  interested 
in  the  Yankee  soldier  lying  wounded  almost  at  her  very 
door. 

"It  won't  do  to  leave  him  there.  He  may  die  for  want 
of  help.  Come,  Sam,  we'll  go  down  to  the  lot  and  speak 
to  Mr.  Hudson  about  it,"  she  said,  in  response  to  the  ne- 
gro's last  remark. 

"William,  Sam  says  there  is  a  wounded  man  in  the  road 
down  by  the  bottom  field  and  he's  'most  dead.  What  can 
we  do  about  it?"  the  good  woman  called,  as  she  came 
within  speaking  distance  of  her  husband. 

"Why,  I  don't  know,  Hannah.  What  kind  of  a  man  is 
he,  a  soldier  ?"  Hudson  asked,  going  on  with  his  work. 

"Yes,  he's  a  Union  soldier,  I  think,  from  what  Sam 
says,"  she  replied,  with  some  hesitation. 

"Then  we'll  let  the  Union  soldiers  look  after  him,"  Hud- 
son said,  coolly. 

"But,  William,  I  saw  a  lot  of  them  ride  away  in  the 
gray  of  the  morning,  and  there  is  no  sign  of  them  about 
the  place.  If  they  are  all  away  he  might  not  be  found 
before  night,  and  that  may  be  too  late.  His  horse  was 
shot,  too,  and  they  are  both  layin'  down  there  together," 
she  said,  coaxingly. 

"That  explains  the  shootin'  I  heered  in  the  night.  I 
s'pose  he's  been  prowlin'  and  maybe  robbin'  the  melon 
patch  and  somebody's  took  him  to  task,"  said  Hudson, 
working  away  with  as  little  concern  as  ever. 

"But,  William,  it's  inhuman  to  let  him  stay  there  and 
die,  to  say  nothin'  of  un-Christian.  Won't  you  even  go 
down  and  look  at  him  ?"  she  pleaded. 

"What  can  I  do?  Do  you  s'pose  I'll  take  a  wounded 
Yankee  into  my  house?  And  there's  Mrs.  Lee  and  Vir- 

204 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ginia,  d'you  s'pose  they'd  stay  if  I  did  after  comin'  there 
to  git  red  of  'em?" 

Something  of  the  same  argument  had  occurred  to  Mrs. 
Hudson,  but  sympathy  for  the  helpless  man  was  stronger 
than  argument. 

"Please  go  and  look  at  him,  anyway,  William,"  she 
begged,  hoping  the  sight  of  the  sufferer  might  arouse  her 
husband's  better  nature. 

"Well,  Hannah,  for  your  sake  I'll  go  down  and  have 
him  taken  to  the  great  house.  There  the  Yankees  can 
take  care  of  him  or  let  'im  die,  just  as  they  like,"  Hudson 
said,  a  little  sullenly,  and,  telling  Sam  and  two  or  three 
other  negroes  to  follow,  he  turned  his  steps  toward  the 
spot  where  it  was  said  the  wounded  man  lay. 

When  they  were  gone,  Mrs.  Hudson  put  on  her  bonnet 
and  ran  up  to  the  great  house  to  see  what  preparation  she 
could  make  there  for  the  soldier's  comfort,  imagining  to 
herself,  by  the  way,  what  her  feelings  would  be  if  Willie 
were  wounded  or  dying  and  no  one  willing  to  help  him  be- 
cause his  coat  was  blue.  She  found,  as  she  had  feared, 
that  the  men  had  all  left  the  house  that  morning  and 
would  not  return  until  after  dark. 

Mrs.  Hudson  prepared  a  bed  in  a  remote  part  of  the 
house,  where  the  wounded  man  would  be  least  annoyed 
by  noise  and  confusion,  and  then  went  back  to  the  Lodge 
to  get  her  "dinner  started'"  not  wishing  to  aggravate  her 
husband's  ruffled  spirits  by  a  late  or  unsavory  meal. 
With  Sallie's  help  she  soon  had  affairs  in  the  kitchen 
running  smoothly,  and  found  a  minute's  time  to  run  into 
the  little  sitting-room  to  tell  Mrs.  Lee  what  had  occurred. 

"We  must  go  up  to  the  house,  Mrs.  Hudson,  and  see 
what  can  be  done  for  the  man.  He  may  need  the  atten- 
tion of  a  surgeon  at  once,"  said  Mrs.  Lee,  rising  and 
folding  up  her  work. 

205 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

When  Hudson  and  the  negroes  appeared  at  the  gate 
with  their  burden,  Mrs.  Lee  and  Mrs.  Hudson  joined 
them,  and  in  a  short  time  the  soldier  was  resting  in  a 
comfortable  bed.  A  negro  was  despatched  to  the  village 
for  a  surgeon,  while  Mrs.  Lee,  who,  from  long  experi- 
ence among  the  blacks  had  acquired  some  skill  in  minis- 
tering to  the  sick,  did  all  she  could  for  the  man's  im- 
mediate relief.  Dinner  was  over  at  the  Lodge  before  the 
surgeon  arrived,  and  Virginia  and  her  mother  were 
watching  together  in  the  sick  room  where  the  soldier  lay 
still  unconscious.  The  bullet  was  quickly  and  deftly  re- 
moved and  the  wound  dressed. 

"This  was  a  close  call,"  the  doctor  said,  as  he  com- 
pleted his  work.  "An  inch  higher  and  this  bullet  would 
have  finished  the  story  of  life  for  him." 

Mrs.  Lee  remained  at  the  house  until  the  officers  re- 
turned in  the  evening,  when  she  relinquished  her  charge 
to  them  for  the  night. 

"Virginia,"  she  said,  as  she  entered  the  room  where 
her  daughter  sat  when  she  returned  to  the  Lodge,  "You 
can't  think  how  glad  I  am  that  we  did  not  allow  our 
prejudices  to  keep  us  from  doing  a  merciful  act.  This 
wounded  man  is  Tom  Healy  who  came  to  Lee's  Summit 
that  summer  with  Lieutenant  Blair.  Do  you  remember 
him  ?" 

"Of  course  I  remember  him.  We  have  almost  been 
entertaining  an  angel  unawares,  haven't  we,  mother?" 
Virginia  said,  laughing. 

"I  fancy  we  have  won  Lieutenant  Blair's  friendship 
forever.  He  expresses  the  greatest  appreciation  of  our 
kindness,"  said  Mrs.  Lee. 

"I  fancy  Lieutenant  Blair's  friendship  for  us  was  al- 
ready assured,  mother.  He  doesn't  impress  me  as  a  man 
who  would  make  a  pretence  of  a  sentiment  he  did  not 

206 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

really  feel,"  Virginia  replied,  adding,  "However,  I  am 
glad  for  his  sake  as  well  as  the  man's  own  that  we  did 
what  was  right." 

After  this  there  was  constant  coming  and  going  be- 
tween the  Lodge  and  the  house,  Virginia  herself  often 
visiting  the  patient  with  delicacies  prepared  in  Mrs. 
Hudson's  kitchen.  On  such  occasions,  Philip  Blair  made 
it  convenient  to  be  on  the  veranda  or  in  the  hall  or  even 
by  Tom's  bedside  for  a  bit  of  conversation  with  the  hand- 
some little  rebel,  as  she  was  called  by  the  soldiers  who 
made  merry  with  the  Lieutenant  over  his  evident  weak- 
ness for  her  society.  As  the  days  passed  and  the  ac- 
quaintance ripened,  he  was  emboldened  to  return  with 
her  along  the  shady  drive  or  loiter  beneath  the  spreading 
trees,  now  gorgeous  in  the  varied  hues  of  autumn.  Grad- 
ually, too,  he  began  to  "drop  in  as  he  was  going  past"  on 
one  trivial  errand  or  another  until  at  last  he  made  so 
free  as  to  join  Virginia  on  the  little  porch  at  the  Lodge 
with  no  better  excuse  than  because  he  was  lonesome  and 
had  nothing  else  to  do.  Such  visits  soon  became  so  much 
a  matter  of  course  that  never  a  day  went  by  that  the 
young  Lieutenant  did  not  find  some  opportunity  to  culti- 
vate the  friendship  which  was  fast  becoming  dangerously 
interesting  to  them  both.  Walking,  riding,  visiting,  read- 
ing, the  days  that  had  hitherto  dragged  wearily  upon 
Philip's  hands  sped  all  too  swiftly  until  Tom  had  been 
more  than  three  weeks  at  Lee's  Summit  and  the  surgeon 
pronounced  him  strong  enough  to  be  removed  to  the  hos- 
pital camp,  whither  Lieutenant  Blair  accompanied  him. 

"I'll  be  back  in  a  day  or  two,"  Blair  said  to  Virginia 
when  he  left.  "I  must  stay  that  long  with  Tom  to  see 
that  he  is  all  right  after  the  journey,  but  it  will  not  be 
necessary  for  me  to  remain  longer,  I  think.  Shall  I  be 
welcome  when  I  return?" 

207 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"The  children  of  the  Old  Dominion  pride  themselves  on 
their  hospitality,  Lieutenant  Blair,"  she  replied. 

Philip  regarded  her  so  steadily  and  intently  for  a  mo- 
ment that  her  eyes  fell  before  his  gaze.  "That  is  what 
you  told  me  once  before,  do  you  remember?"  he  said. 

Virginia  looked  quickly  and  brightly  up  at  him.  "And 
you  were  three  years  in  taking  advantage  of  the  assur- 
ance," she  said  laughingly. 

"Let  us  hope  I  shall  not  be  detained  so  long  again," 
Philip  replied  earnestly  although  he  smiled  as  he  added, 
"your  answer  is  a  little  indefinite  but  it  is  enough  to 
bring  me." 

It  was  during  this  absence  that  Virginia  awoke  to  the 
real  nature  of  her  interest  in  Philip  Blair.  She  had  felt 
so  sure  of  her  undying  allegiance  to  the  southern  cause 
and  of  her  inveterate  hatred  of  Yankees  and  everything 
pertaining  to  them  that  no  thought  of  danger  in  her  asso- 
ciation with  Blair  had  come  to  her.  She  was  shocked 
and  alarmed  by  the  loneliness  that  now  oppressed  her. 
What  could  it  mean?  Certainly  not  that  she,  Virginia 
Lee,  was  developing  an  attachment  for  a  Yankee  officer! 
She  could  not,  would  not  believe  it!  And  when  he  re- 
turned she  meant  to  be  too  busy  for  a  renewal  of  the 
late  intimacy.  This  determination  lasted  until  the  end  of 
the  third  day  and  then  Virginia  began  to  feel  restless  and 
ill  at  ease  and  to  wonder  why  Lieutenant  Blair  did  not 
return  as  he  said  he  would,  finding  herself  again  and 
again  watching  the  highway  for  a  rider  who  did  not  come. 
Not  a  horseman  appeared  on  the  distant  hills  that  was 
not  cited  by  her  quick  eye,  but  none  materialized  into 
the  form  for  which  she  looked.  As  one  by  one  she 
counted  the  days,  four,  five,  six,  and  then  a  week,  ten 
days,  two  weeks,  all  the  loneliness  came  back  to  her,  her 
good  resolutions  were  forgotten  and  she  began  to  long 

208 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

for  sight  of  the  absent  soldier  or  for  some  word  to  tell 
her  why  he  had  not  returned. 

Once  when  she  rode  by  the  side  of  Colonel  Allerton 
for  a  little  way,  a  question  concerning  the  lieutenant  rose 
to  her  lips  but  she  suppressed  it  with  scorn  lest  she  dis- 
play an  undue  interest  in  a  man  who  was  almost  an  utter 
stranger  to  her.  Soon  he  became  to  her  but  one  more 
pleasant  association  dropped  out  of  her  life,  a  "ship 
that  had  passed  in  the  night"  and  had  drifted  on  with  the 
things  that  "were,"  leaving  her,  as  before,  with  a  burden 
of  care  and  responsibility.  Early  in  November  a  Con- 
federate soldier  came  to  the  Lodge  in  disguise  with  a 
message  from  General  Bragg  who  sent  them  the  most 
hopeful  assurances  of  relief  from  their  unfortunate  situ- 
ation before  many  weeks  should  pass.  He  dare  not  at- 
tempt to  communicate  anything  definite  to  them,  the 
messenger  said,  but  he  urged  them  to  feel  no  great  un- 
easiness and  to  bear  their  present  annoyance  and  priva- 
tion as  patiently  as  possible.  Thus  encouraged,  Virginia 
renewed  her  efforts  among  the  blacks  and  Hudson  con- 
tinued the  labor  in  the  fields,  notwithstanding  the  appar- 
ent uselessness  of  such  a  course. 

Colonel  Allerton  had,  from  the  first,  shown  a  friendly 
spirit  toward  the  Lees  and  had  proven  himself  a  willing 
and  efficient  protector  of  their  interests.  He,  of  course, 
could  not  prevent  the  ravaging  of  their  fields  and  store- 
houses and  probably  had  not  the  inclination  to  do  so,  re- 
garding this,  like  the  seizure  of  their  home,  as  a  rightful 
and  honorable  necessity  of  war.  But  he  persistently  for- 
bade all  ruthless  mutilation  of  the  premises  and  sought 
to  restrain  lawless  and  unjust  infringement  of  the  rights 
of  the  owners.  This  course  had  gradually  won  Virginia's 
admiration  and  respect  in  spite  of  her  antipathy  toward 
him.  One  event,  particularly,  contributed  to  this  result. 

209 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

On  a  cool  frosty  evening,  when  a  chilling  wind,  after 
a  bright  sunny  day,  suddenly  rushed  down  from  the 
north,  Captain  Painter  and  two  or  three  kindred  spirits 
determined  to  make  the  house  more  cheerful  and  com- 
fortable by  building  a  fire  in  the  great  fireplace  in  the 
parlor.  They  went  in  search  of  fuel  and  were  helping 
themselves  at  the  wood  pile  that  had  been  hauled  in  for 
winter  when  Painter  exclaimed  maliciously: 

"What  an  excellent  back-log  one  of  the  fine  old  trees 
on  the  lawn  would  make!  Besides  it  would  be  a  capital 
way  to  tantalize  my  young  lady,  who  assumes  such  high 
and  mighty  airs!"  and,  seizing  an  axe,  he  called  out, 
"Come  on,  boys,  we'll  down  one  of  them  just  for  spite !" 

His  companions,  who  were  ordinarily  of  less  despicable 
temperament  than  himself,  had  been  taking  an  extra  al- 
lowance of  "fire  water"  to  counteract  the  frostiness  in 
the  air  and  they  were  now  in  the  mood  for  a  bit  of  excite- 
ment, so  they  fell  in  with  the  proposition  readily  enough 
and  followed  their  leader  in  high  spirits.  A  crowd  of 
pickaninnies  trotted  at  their  heels  while  Sam,  who  had 
been  in  the  kitchen  trying  to  inveigle  Dinah  out  of  a  piece 
of  the  mince  pies  she  was  baking  and  who  chanced  to 
pass  the  wood-pile  on  his  way  to  the  barn  just  in  time 
to  hear  Painter's  bravado  remark,  ran  with  all  speed  by 
a  roundabout  path  to  the  Lodge  and  gasped  out  breath- 
lessly to  Virginia  who  stood  in  the  doorway: 

"Dey's  a  cuttin'  de  big  trees  down  on  de  lawn,  Miss 
Ginnie.  Run  quick!  It's  Painter  an'  he's  a  doin'  it  to 
tease  you,  I  heered  'im  say  it  a  minute  ago!" 

Like  a  flash  Virginia  darted  away,  not  heeding,  even 
if  she  heard,  her  mother's  insistent  call,  Sam  following 
close  behind,  eager  to  see  the  fun  which  he  confidently 
expected  would  ensue. 

By  the  time   Virginia   reached  the  scene  of   action, 
210 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

guided  to  the  spot  by  the  sound  of  voices,  the  men  were 
gathered  about  one  of  the  finest  trees  on  the  lawn  and 
Painter,  proposing  to  give  -the  first  strokes,  had  already 
raised  his  axe  when  the  young  girl  shouted  loudly : 

"Captain  Painter,  don't  touch  that  tree !" 

"Why  not?"  he  asked,  laughing  coarsely  and  again 
raising  the  axe  which  he  had  involuntarily  lowered  at 
the  first  sound  of  her  voice. 

"It  is  a  sin  to  cut  such  a  tree  and  you  shall  not  do  it!" 
she  answered  and,  springing  forward,  she  threw  her  arms 
lovingly  about  the  tree  which  sheltered  the  little  summer 
house  where  she  had  spent  so  many  happy  hours. 

"How  dare  you!"  he  exclaimed,  restraining  the  stroke 
he  had  meant  to  make  in  spite  of  her  command.  "Get 
out  or  you'll  be  hurt.  I  mean  to  cut  this  tree." 

"You  will  not  cut  this  tree!"  was  the  determined  reply. 

"Vixen!"  he  cried  angrily.  "Are  you  afraid  of  noth- 
ing?" 

"Not  of  you,"  Virginia  replied  boldly,  "you  wouldn't 
dare  to  strike  me  with  that  axe." 

"Take  her  away,  men,  peaceably  if  she  will,  by  force 
if  necessary,"  Painter  called  to  his  companions. 

Virginia  turned  toward  the  soldiers  and,  planting  her 
back  firmly  against  the  tree,  said  defiantly : 

"I'll  report  the  first  man  that  touches  me,  to  Colonel 
Allerton.  You  know  you  would  not  dare  to  do  this  in 
his  presence!" 

"Take  her  away,  I  say!  Are  you  all  dastardly  cow- 
ards ?"  Painter  yelled  in  a  rage. 

The  tempestuous  scene  had  thrown  such  a  damper  over 
the  spirits  of  the  men  that  Painter's  influence  was  lost. 
They  stood  aloof  from  the  trte  while  one  of  them  said 
doggedly : 

"Take  her  away  yourself,  if  you  want  it  done." 
211 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Virginia  braced  herself  and,  tossing  her  head,  looked 
triumphantly  at  Painter  who,  trembling  with  passion, 
shouted,  "I'll  have  a  back  log  from  this  lawn  for  our 
fire !"  And  with  two  or  three  bounds  he  reached  another 
tree  and  buried  his  axe  in  its  trunk  before  opposition  from 
anyone  was  possible.  The  young  protector,  divining  his 
purpose,  was  not  far  behind  and  before  he  could  extricate 
his  axe  and  prepare  for  another  stroke,  she  again  inter- 
posed her  own  body  between  the  tree  and  its  despoiler. 
Flinging  the  axe  away,  Painter  seized  the  girl  rudely  by 
the  arm. 

"I  don't  mean  to  hurt  you  if  I  can  help  it,  young 
woman,"  he  said  sullenly,  "but  I  will  cut  this  tree." 

"O,  no  you  won't,"  Virginia  retorted  tantalizingly  as 
she  tightened  her  hold  about  the  tree. 

The  bark  tore  her  tender  hands  as  Painter  gave  her 
body  a  vigorous  wrench  and  she  feared  she  must  give  up 
if  this  struggle  continued  long.  She  felt  her  hands  slip- 
ping in  spite  of  all  she  could  do,  when  suddenly,  without 
an  instant's  warning,  there  was  a  loud  thug,  Painter  was 
sprawled  headlong  on  the  ground,  six  feet  from  where 
they  stood  and  Colonel  Allerton's  voice  cried  out: 

"Take  what  you  deserve,  Painter!  Look  after  him, 
men.  He's  a  villainous  coward  and  you  can  tell  him  I 
said  so  when  he  comes  to  his  senses." 

Turning  to  Virginia,  he  said,  "I  am  sorry,  Miss  Lee, 
that  you  must  be  repeatedly  subjected  to  this  man's  in- 
sults. He  is  a  good  fighter  and,  as  such,  he  holds  his 
rank  and  position.  Personally,  he  is  not  fit  to  associate 
with  gentlemen  and  ladies." 

"Thank  you,  Colonel  Allerton.  I  cannot  tell  you  how 
I  thank  you  for  your  goodness.  I  should  not  have  come 
here,  I  suppose,  but  I  couldn't  bear  the  thought  of  having 

212 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

these  trees  cut  down.  They  have  been  like  human  com- 
panions to  me  all  my  life." 

"They  shall  not  be  cut  down,  either.  Even  Painter 
will  not  venture  to  disobey  my  express  orders,"  Colonel 
Allerton  replied. 

Virginia  was  trembling  all  over  from  the  nervous  strain 
and  the  excitement,  while  her  hands  were  bleeding  from 
the  wounds  the  bark  had  inflicted. 

"Come,  Miss  Lee,  take  my  arm  and  permit  me  to  see 
you  to  the  Lodge  in  safety.  You  have  shown  yourself 
a  brave  young  woman  and  I  promise  to  see  that  your 
efforts  are  not  in  vain.  The*  trees  shall  be  safe  from  this 
day  on." 

Virginia  submitted  as  she  would  not  have  done  a  month 
before  and  walked  meekly  by  the  Colonel's  side.  Again 
the  impulse  came  to  ask  for  tidings  of  Lieutenant  Blair, 
but  she  dismissed  it  as  before.  At  the  door  of  the  Lodge 
she  thanked  Colonel  Allerton  for  this  as  well  as  for  other 
favors  he  had  shown  her. 

"I  am  glad  to  make  some  compensation  to  you  for  de- 
priving you  of  the  comforts  of  your  home  for  so  long, 
Miss  Lee,  and  I  want  to  tell  you  that  in  the  event  of 
our  success  here  you  shall  have  the  benefit  of  my  pro- 
tection so  far  as  it  is  of  any  use  to  you,"  he  replied 
earnestly. 

"You  are  very  kind,  Colonel  Allerton.  The  time  was 
when  I  should  have  spurned  such  an  offer  from  a  Federal 
soldier,  but  I  have  learned  many  lessons  in  the  last  few 
weeks.  If  we  need  your  protection  we  shall  certainly 
take  advantage  of  it  and  be  grateful  to  you  for  it." 

The  month  had  advanced  past  the  middle  when,  one 
cloudy,  gloomy  evening,  Virginia  stood  at  the  window 
looking  out  into  the  gathering  darkness.  A  number  of 
soldiers  presently  came  riding  out  of  the  gate  and  took 

213 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  road  toward  the  village.  She  recognized  some  of 
them  as  belonging  to  the  party  at  the  house,  among  them 
Colonel  Allerton. 

"An  evening  like  this  always  gives  me  a  desolate  feel- 
ing," she  said  plaintively  to  her  mother.  "I  should  be 
willing  to-night  to  see  this  war  ended  on  almost  any  con- 
ditions. Life  is  too  short  to  be  wasted  so  and  we  can 
never  be  repaid  for  what  it  is  costing  us.  We  are  all 
growing  old  before  our  time." 

"It  is  the  cloudy  evening,  Virginia,  that  makes  you  feel 
so.  Come  out  into  the  kitchen  and  see  the  roaring  fire 
Hudson  has  made  in  the  fireplace  and  you'll  feel  bet- 
ter," Mrs.  Lee  answered  cheerily. 

"Yes,  it  is  the  weather,  I  suppose,"  Virginia  answered 
with  a  little  sigh.  "Then,  too,  I  am  always  uneasy  when 
Colonel  Allerton  is  away.  I  feel,  so  long  as  he  is  at  the 
house,  that  we  have  one  friend  who  will  look  after  our 
interests  there.  He  is  a  fine  man,  mother,  and  I  am 
thankful  he  happened  to  be  in  command  of  the  men  in 
our  home.  They  say  there  are  no  circumstances  so  bad 
but  they  might  be  worse  and  I  suppose  Colonel  Allerton 
was  sent  as  the  redeeming  feature  of  our  present  situ- 
ation." 

Virginia's  tone  brightened  as  she  followed  her  mother 
into  the  kitchen  during  this  speech  and  came  within  the 
glow  of  the  cheerful  open  fire.  Lanier  is  reported  as 
saying  that  two  things  indispensable  to  a  real  home  are 
music  and  an  open  fire,  while  someone  else  complains  that 
"our  ancestors  were  accustomed  to  gather  around  the 
blazing  hearthstone  for  their  holiday  festivities,  but  we, 
in  these  latter  days,  sit  around  a  hole  in  the  floor."  That 
the  world  at  large  does  not  appreciate  the  kindly  influence 
of  the  fire-light  is  attested  by  the  fact  that  so  many  of 
our  modern  houses  are  built  without  grate  or  fireplace 

214 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

and  so  many  women  are  willing  to  shut  up  those  creators 
of  cheer  and  comfort  and  drape  the  mantels  with  scarfs 
and  throws  to  avoid  the  dust  and  dirt  of  the  open  fire. 
The  dancing  lights  and  shadows,  the  humming  of  the 
tea-kettle,  and  the  busy  preparation  for  supper,  speedily 
restored  Virginia's  cheerfulness  and  it  was  a  pleasant, 
light-hearted  company  that  sat  at  Mrs.  Hudson's  table 
that  evening.  Three  hours  later  the  house  was  dark  and 
still  and  the  inmates  were  sleeping  soundly  when  there 
came  a  loud  rapping  at  the  door  and  an  excited  voice 
called  from  without : 

"Get  up  and  come  quick,  the  house  is  all  on  fire." 
Shouts  of  "Fire!"  Fire!"  Fire!"  followed  in  rapid 
succession.  Hudson  and  his  wife  sprang  out  of  bed  and 
shouted  to  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  and,  hastily  wrapping 
themselves  in  the  bedclothes,  they  all  prepared  to  rush 
out  of  the  house,  supposing  it  to  be  the  Lodge  that  was 
on  fire.  As  they  came  into  the  kitchen,  they  saw,  through 
the  window,  the  red  reflection  in  the  sky  and  the  tall  col- 
umn of  lurid  smoke  rising  above  the  trees  at  the  top  of 
the  hill. 

It  was  a  trying  scene  that  followed.  Mrs.  Hudson  was 
shouting  to  the  messenger  outside  to  know  what  part  of 
the  house  the  fire  was  in  and  where  it  started,  Mrs.  Lee 
threw  herself  in  a  paroxysm  of  weeping  upon  a  settee 
in  the  chimney  corner,  while  Virginia,  controlling  her 
own  emotion,  told  Hudson  to  run  to  the  burning  house 
and  see  if  anything  could  be  done  to  save  it  and  then 
turned  to  quiet  and  console  her  mother. 

As  soon  as  she  could  bring  her  companions  to  a  realiza- 
tion of  what  they  were  doing,  they  all  dressed  themselves 
and  hurried  to  the  brow  of  the  hill  where  they  could 
watch  the  havoc  the  fire  was  making.  The  interior  of 
the  house  was  already  largely  consumed.  Here  was  a 

215 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

room  not  yet  attacked  by  the  flames,  with  its  furnishings 
plainly  visible  through  the  open  windows  by  the  light 
from  the  adjacent  apartments,  and  Virginia  easily  recog- 
nized her  own  little  bureau  and  bedstead  and  writing 
table,  beyond  all  hope  of  rescue,  standing  ready  to  feed 
the  greedy  element  in  a  few  minutes  more.  In  other  places 
the  furniture  and  the  partition  walls  were  burning  rapidly 
or  had  fallen  already  into  the  fiery  abyss  below,  while 
clouds  of  glowing  smoke  rolled  up  against  the  windows 
as  if  seeking  an  escape.  In  a  little  while  the  flames,  too, 
came  lapping  at  the  window  frames  and,  bursting  through, 
flung  their  long  arms  around  the  outer  walls,  crept  along 
the  eaves  and  up  the  shingled  roof  until  they  enveloped 
the  entire  structure  from  foundation  to  summit  and  then, 
leaping  higher  and  higher,  seemed  gleefully  proclaiming 
their  triumph  to  the  world.  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  stood 
clinging  to  each  other,  overcome  by  grief  and  a  sense  of 
their  powerlessness.  Captain  Painter  hurried  to  them 
as  soon  as  he  knew  of  their  presence  and  disclaimed  all 
knowledge  of  the  fire.  Realizing  the  disrepute  in  which 
he  was  held  by  Colonel  Allerton  and  the  ladies  of  Lee's 
Summit,  he  was  trembling  visibly  from  nervous  agitation 
as  he  stammered  helplessly: 

"I  hope  you  don't  think  I  had  anything  to  do  with  this, 
Miss  Lee.  I  swear  I  knowed  nothing  of  it  'til  I  heard  the 
alarm.  Is  there  anything  I  can  do  ?" 

"No,  thank  you,"  Virginia  replied  coldly.  "There  is 
nothing  anyone  can  do,  and  it  doesn't  matter  much  as  to 
the  cause.  In  a  few  minutes  more  we  shall  be  homeless 
and  that  is  the  important  thing." 

As  Painter  turned  away,  Colonel  Allerton,  who  had 
seen  the  fire  from  a  distance,  came  tearing  along  the 
highway  and  up  the  drive,  shouting  angrily  as  he  came 
within  hearing: 

216 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"What  has  happened?  Who  has  done  this?  Whose 
fault  was  it  ?  Painter,  it  was  you,  you  d rascal." 

Painter  vehemently  swore  his  innocence  and  the  Col- 
onel, catching  sight  of  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia,  hastened 
to  their  side,  exclaiming: 

"This  is  a  cruel  thing,  Mrs.  Lee,  and  I  swear  to  you 
that  if  it  has  happened  through  any  fault  or  carelessness 
of  our  men  it  shall  be  made  right  to  you  if  I  have  to  do 
it  out  of  my  own  pocket." 

"You  are  very  kind  to  speak  so,  Colonel  Allerton,  but 
it  can  never  be  made  right,  it  is  too  late." 

"Painter  denies  all  knowledge  of  it  and  I  hope  and  be- 
lieve he  is  telling  the  truth  for  once.  He'd  be  a  fool  to 
rob  himself  of  such  quarters  as  we  had  here  to  gratify 
a  petty  feeling  of  resentment,"  Colonel  Allerton  said  and, 
seeing  Webster,  he  called  out,  "Webster,  can  you  tell  us 
anything  about  how  the  fire  started?" 

The  negro  hesitated  a  moment  but  finally,  addressing 
his  mistress,  said  tremblingly,  "I's  mortal  shame  to  tell 
you,  Missus,  but  it  ketched  in  de  kitchen.  De  boys  wus 
out  possum  huntin'  las  night  an'  dis  ev'nin'  Dinah  wus 
a  cookin'  de  suppah  fo'  'em  when  one  de  boys  knocked 
de  kerosene  lamp  off'n  de  shelf  an'  de  flames  kotch  de 
ile  an'  de  cu'tins  an  de  niggahs  los'  dere  heads  an'  rush 
out  o'  do's  an'  lef  it  an'  fo'  I  could  git  'em  back  wid 
watah  de  flames  wus  all  ovah  de  house  an'  we  couldn't  do 
nothin'  to  stop  'em.  It  wusn'  de  sojers'  fault,  Miss  Gin- 
nie,  I's  pow'ful  sorry  to  say  it,  but  we  has  t'  'dmit  dat," 
he  added  meekly. 

Mrs.  Lee  was  weeping  quietly  as  she  listened  to  this 
recital  and  watched  the  roof  and  side  walls  of  her  home 
falling  piece  by  piece  into  the  burning  ruins.  Virginia 
turned  to  Colonel  Allerton  and  said,  "This  exonerates 
your  men,  Colonel  Allerton,  but  they  will  have  to  seek 

217 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

new  quarters  now.  You  will  not  take  the  Lodge  from 
us,  will  you?" 

"No,  by  heaven,  we  won't!"  the  Colonel  vowed,  "and 
if  it  were  to  do  again  I'd  never  require  Lee's  Summit 
of  you.  Our  men  didn't  set  it  afire,  but  it  would  not 
have  happened  if  we  had  never  come  here." 

When  the  flames  died  out,  the  commander  stationed 
men  to  watch  the  dying  embers  through  the  night  and 
Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  went  back  with  the  Hudsons  to 
the  Lodge. 


218 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XV. 

VIRGINIA  went  to  bed  but  not  to  sleep.  Her  heart  was 
too  full  of  grief  and  bitterness  for  that,  and  the  fiery 
vision  was  so  ineffaceably  stamped  upon  her  memory 
that  she  could  not  put  it  from  her.  All  night  long  she 
lay  wide  awake,  going  over  the  events  of  the  disastrous 
hour  and  trying  to  realize  what  had  happened.  She  was 
glad  when  day  at  last  began  to  break  and  she  heard  Hud- 
son and  his  wife  in  the  kitchen.  As  soon  as  she  ate  her 
breakfast,  she  hurried  up  to  the  smoking  ruins,  viewing 
them  all  over,  looking  after  the  out-houses  and  fences 
in  the  rear  and  examining  the  trees  nearest  the  house, 
some  of  which  had  been  totally  destroyd  while  others 
were  charred  and  dried  on  the  side  next  to  the  fire.  She 
smiled  bitterly  as  she  passed  one  she  had  so  lately  pro- 
tected from  Painter's  axe. 

"This  is  about  the  way  all  our  efforts  have  ended  of 
late,"  she  muttered  to  herself  and,  stepping  into  the  sum- 
mer house,  she  sat  down  to  think.  The  wind  sighed  in 
the  branches  above  her,  the  autumn  leaves,  yellow  and 
red  and  brown,  fell  all  about  her  on  the  grass,  and  the 
bright  sun,  breaking  through  the  clouds  of  the  night 
and  the  early  morning,  flooded  the  place  with  golden 
glory.  She  almost  wondered  how  it  could  shine  so 
brightly  and  look  upon  such  a  scene  as  this.  Then  she 
fell  into  a  long  meditation  upon  her  past  life  in  the  dear 
home  now  gone  forever,  dwelling  upon  many  incidents 
of  her  childhood  and  early  womanhood  when  none  but 
joyous  experiences  had  yet  come  to  her.  She  recalled  the 
ambitious  hopes  with  which  the  South  had  entered  upon 
this  contest,  her  own  as  bright  as  any  in  the  land,  and 

219 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

then  she  thought  of  the  months  and  years  of  hardship 
and  self-sacrifice  that  had  been  rewarded  only  by  a  long 
line  of  discouragements  and  disappointments. 

"And  this  is  my  reward!  This  is  the  end  of  it  all!" 
she  exclaimed  in  a  bitter  tone  as  she  threw  her  arms 
across  a  little  table  and  dropped  her  head  dejectedly 
upon  them. 

Her  attitude  of  utter  helplessness  and  hopelessness  ap- 
pealed strongly  to  the  sympathetic  nature  of  Philip  Blair 
who,  a  moment  after,  stepped  up  to  the  door,  guided 
thither  by  the  sound  of  her  voice. 

"Virginia — Miss  Lee,"  he  'said,  holding  out  his  hands 
to  her  as  he  would  toward  a  little  child. 

The  young  girl  bounded  up  with  a  glad  cry  and,  putting 
both  her  hands  in  his,  said  impulsively: 

"O,  Lieutenant  Blair,  I  thought  you  were  never  com- 
ing." 

A  vivid  blush  spread  over  her  face  as  she  realized  what 
she  had  said  and  done  and,  quickly  withdrawing  her 
hands,  she  hid  her  face  in  them  and  burst  into  tears. 
They  were  the  first  she  had  shed  and,  for  a  time  she  made 
no  attempt  to  restrain  them  but,  recovering  herself  ere 
long,  she  said  as  if  in  apology: 

"Pardon  my  weakness,  please.  This  has  been  such 
a  shock  to  me  and  I  have  endured  such  a  nervous  strain 
that  I  am  not  myself  this  morning.  I  hope  you  will  not 
see  me  like  this  again." 

"Do  not  say  so,  dear  Miss  Lee,"  Philip  answered 
earnestly.  "I  am  only  too  thankful  to  be  here  at  this 
time  when,  if  ever,  you  need  my  sincerest  sympathy. 
How  did  it  all  happen,  my  little  friend— you  said  I  might 
call  you  so,  you  remember?" 

"It  is  a  long  time  since,"  Virginia  replied. 

"Yes,  a  long  time  since,"  he  repeated,  "but  I  hope 
220 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

I  have  not  forfeited  my  right.  It  was  through  no  fault 
of  my  own  that  I  did  not  come  sooner.  But  how  did 
this  happen,  anyway?  Was  the  house  set  on  fire  by  the 
soldiers  quartered  there?"  he  asked  anxiously. 

Virginia  gave  the  account  of  the  accident  as  she  had 
heard  it  from  Webster. 

"I  am  glad  to  know  our  men  were  not  even  the  acci- 
dental cause  of  the  disaster,"  Philip  said,  smiling  at  her 
across  the  little  table.  "I  feared  it  would  only  strengthen 
your  animosity  toward  Federal  soldiers." 

"On  the  contrary,  I  think  I  am  measurably  softened 
toward  them,"  was  the  reply.  "Colonel  Allerton  has 
shown  himself  such  a  just  man  that  I  have  recently  ex- 
tended the  bounds  of  my  toleration." 

"Has  he  treated  you  kindly  ?"  Philip  asked  eagerly.  "I 
am  grateful  to  him  if  he  has  shown  you  courtesy  and  re- 
spect." 

Virginia  then  related  many  incidents  that  had  occurred 
during  Philip's  absence,  and,  among  them,  she  told  of 
Painter's  attempt  to  cut  down  the  trees.  She  was  laugh- 
ing heartily  before  she  finished  the  tale  at  the  recollection 
of  her  own  triumph  and  of  Painter's  chagrin  and  ignomin- 
ious downfall,  and  her  companion  was  laughing  with 
her,  more  from  pleasure  at  her  improved  spirits  than 
from  merriment  over  the  scene  described,  which  he 
thought  rather  painful  than  otherwise.  Holding  out  her 
hands,  Virginia  showed  him  the  scars  where  the  bark 
had  torn  them  and,  covering  them  with  his  own  great 
strong  palm,  he  said  kindly : 

"Poor  little  hands!  They  were  never  intended  for 
such  hardships.  How  I  wish  I  could  bear  part  of  the 
burden  for  you.  My  shoulders  are  broad  enough  you 
see,"  he  added  as  he  drew  himself  up  to  his  full  height, 
which  was  rather  in  excess  of  the  ideal  of  manly  bauty. 

221 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

There  was  a  seriousness  to  their  conversation  that 
frightened  Virginia  and  she  answered  jestingly.  "That 
all  sounds  well,  Lieutenant  Blair,  and  yet  you  are  ready 
to  fight  against  my  side  any  day." 

"Of  course,"  he  replied  in  a  responsive  tone.  "You 
see,  I  want  to  keep  under  the  same  flag  with  you." 

"O,  that  puts  your  conduct  in  a  new  light  and  I  suppose 
I  must  forgive  you,"  she  said,  laughing. 

"Besides,  you  would  not  have  me  to  desert  a  cause  I 
believe  to  be  right  even  for  your  sake,  would  you?"  he 
asked  more  seriously. 

"By  no  means,"  was  the  quick  response.  "I  want  no 
man  to  modify  his  principles  for  my  sake."  The  question 
had  touched  a  sensitive  point  and  Virginia's  heart  gave 
ready  answer. 

"That's  a  brave  and  noble  little  woman,"  Blair  said 
approvingly,  "and  just  the  sort  to  make  a  good  patriot 
when  once  you  get  on  the  right  side." 

"You  at  least  punctuate  'right  side'  with  a  question 
mark,  I  hope,"  Virginia  said  interrogatively. 

"As  you  please  about  that,"  he  assented.  "I  am  not 
here  to-day  to  argue  with  you  but  to  sympathize.  And 
now  I  want  to  tell  you  why  I  have  not  been  here  before. 
Did  you  expect  me  ?  Were  you  disappointed  ?"  he  asked. 

"Why,  yes,  I  expected  you  at  first,"  she  answered  hesi- 
tatingly, ignoring  the  last  question.  "You  know  you  said 
you  would  come." 

"Were  you  disappointed?"  he  repeated. 

After  a  moment's  pause  Virginia  answered  frankly, 
"Yes,  a  little.  Habit  is  a  strong  factor  in  all  our  ac- 
tions, you  know,  Lieutenant  Blair,  and  I  have  developed 
such  a  habit  of  arguing  with  you  a  part  of  each  day  that 
the  change  annoyed  me  a  little." 

Blair  smiled  with  gratification  as  he  answered,  "If  I 
222 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

had  supposed  you  would  give  me  a  second  thought  I 
might — but  no,  I  could  not  have  come  sooner  even  if  I 
had  received  stronger  encouragement  than  the  offer  of 
'Old  Dominion  hospitality'." 

Virginia  smiled,  too,  as  she  saw  that  he  remembered 
her  words  at  parting,  while  he  continued  his  explanation. 

"The  truth  is,  everything  has  been  on  the  move  since 
the  arrival  of  the  new  general.  He's  a  power,  Miss  Lee, 
and  we  shall  soon  see  an  end  of  this  waiting." 

"You  mean  General  Grant,  of  course?  Do  you  think 
he  will  win  ?"  Virginia  asked. 

"Yes,  I  mean  General  Grant,  and  I  think  he  will  win," 
Blair  answered  with  a  good-natured  smile,  "but  we  can 
talk  of  that  also  at  another  time.  I  was  sent  immediately 
after  I  left  here  on  an  expedition  into  northern  Georgia, 
from  which  we  returned  only  yesterday.  Even  now  we 
are  stationed  ten  miles  from  here  and  this  morning,  my 
very  first  opportunity  to  spend  a  part  of  a  day  at  my  own 
pleasure,  I  have  come  that  distance  to  enjoy  'Old  Domin- 
ion hospitality'." 

At  this  juncture  Jake's  shining  black  face  peered  in 
at  the  door  and  Jake's  saucy  voice  called  out,  "La,  sakes ! 
Miss  Ginnie,  I's  done  looked  de  whole  place  ober  fo'  you. 
Missus  done  got  oneasy  an'  thought  somethin'  had  hap- 
pened." 

"Didn't  she  know  Lieutenant  Blair  was  here?"  Virginia 
asked  in  surprise. 

"Dunno,  Miss.  All  I  know  is  she  sent  me  t'  hunt 
you,"  the  darky  replied  while  Philip  hastened  to  say: 

"No,  Miss  Lee,  I  didn't  stop  at  the  Lodge.  I  saw  Sam 
at  the  gate  and  he  told  me  you  had  gone  up  to  the  fire 
and  I  came  directly  here." 

"Tell  mother  where  I  am,  Jake,  and  that  I  will  be 
223 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

down  presently,  and  you  might  tell  Mrs.  Hudson,  too, 
that  Lieutenant  Blair  will  be  with  us  for  dinner." 

"For  dinner!"  Lieutenant  Blair  exclaimed  in  dismay, 
looking  hastily  at  his  watch.  "After  eleven  o'clock!  I 
had  not  thought  of  its  being  so  late.  Would  you  have 
believed  that  we  have  been  sitting  here  for  almost  two 
hours?  I  must  be  gone  at  once." 

"Surely  you  will  not  start  before  dinner  on  a  long  ride 
like  that,"  Virginia  remonstrated. 

"Yes,  I  must  do  it,"  was  the  reply.  "I  have  duties 
at  the  camp  this  afternoon  and  I  must  not  neglect  them." 

"But  where  will  you  get  your  dinner?" 

"O,  somewhere  on  the  way,  wherever  I  happen  to  be 
at  dinner  time.  You  know  we  do  not  ride  far  now  with- 
out coming  upon  a  Federal  camp,  Miss  Lee." 

In  passing,  Philip  looked  in  at  the  Lodge  for  a  word 
with  Mrs.  Lee.  Mrs.  Hudson,  too,  came  in  to  gr°et 
him  and  to  invite  him  to  remain  for  dinner,  -"hich  he 
again  declined  to  do. 

"An'  how  is  Tom  Healy  ?    Did  he  get  well  ?"  she  asked. 

"He  is  almost  well  now,  Mrs.  Hudson,"  Blair  replied, 
"but  his  improvement  was  much  less  rapid  after  he  went 
to  the  camp.  They  try  to  take  good  care  of  the  sick  and 
wounded  there  but  it  is  far  from  such  attention  as  Tom 
received  here.  He  joined  his  old  company  only  yesterday 
after  our  return  from  Georgia.  Turning  to  Virginia,  he 
said,  "Please  tell  them  after  I  am  gone,  Miss  Lee,  why  I 
have  not  been  here  before.  I  fear  you  must  all  have 
thought  me  negligent  and  ungrateful  to  stay  away  so  long, 
after  your  kindness  to  me." 

"I  wondered  a  little  that  we  heard  nothing  from  you 
but  Mrs.  Hudson  insisted  that  you  had  been  unavoidably 
delayed,"  Mrs.  Lee  replied. 

"Thank  you,  Mrs.  Hudson,  for  defending  me  in  my 

224 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

absence,"  said  Philip.  "I  should  certainly  have  returned 
sooner  had  it  been  possible  for  me  to  do  so."  With  this 
he  said  good-bye  and  left  the  house.  Virginia  accom- 
panied him  to  the  gate  where  Sam  had  tied  his  horse 
after  feeding  and  watering  it. 

"I  shall  not  be  away  so  long  this  time,"  he  called  back 
as  he  rode  away,  and  Virginia  marveled  at  the  lightness 
of  her  heart  as  she  walked  toward  the  Lodge.  She 
looked  forward  almost  with  pleasure  to  tasks  which,  in 
the  morning,  seemed  impossible.  Sitting  in  the  summer 
house  all  alone,  she  had  seriously  contemplated  disband- 
ing the  negroes  and  going  at  once  to  Atlanta.  The  strug- 
gle to  keep  the  plantation  running  seemed  too  great  to 
be  kept  up  longer.  Now,  however,  the  whole  face  of 
things  was  changed.  An  hour  or  two  in  the  genial  in- 
fluence of  Philip's  presence  had  given  her  encouragement 
and  inspiration  to  "do  with  her  might  what  her  hand 
found  to  do,"  and  in  the  afternoon  she  and  Hudson  set 
the  negroes  to  work,  some,  as  usual,  in  the  fields,  others, 
restoring  order,  as  far  as  might  be,  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
great  house. 

For  a  time  Virginia  was  too  busy  to  think  much  about 
her  present  state  of  mind  but  gradually  as  she  had  leisure 
for  reflection  she  again  began  to  question  whether,  after 
all,  her  relations  with  Lieutenant  Blair  were  perfectly 
consistent  with  the  promise  she  had  made  to  Hugh  in 
all  sincerity  and  meant  to  keep.  Was  she  not  allowing 
herself,  she  asked,  to  develop  a  stronger  interest  in  this 
new  friend  than  an  engaged  woman  should  feel  for  any 
man  other  than  her  lover?  Her  lover!  Yes,  that  was 
Hugh's  relation  to  her  and  she  must  keep  that  fact  steadily 
in  mind.  Yet  how  absurd,  she  argued  again,  that  she 
should  raise  such  a  question  even  in  her  own  mind  re- 
garding a  man  of  whom  she  knew  so  little.  Hugh,  who 

225 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

was  certainly  the  person  to  be  considered  first,  would 
laugh  at  such  folly.  No  woman  should  be  deprived  of 
association  with  young  men  simply  because  she  was  en- 
gaged to  be  married.  Hugh  himself  would  say  as  much. 
At  Richmond,  was  he  not  constantly  thrown  with  the  most 
beautiful  and  accomplished  women  in  the  Confederacy, 
and  she  had  never  even  thought  of  questioning  his  right 
to  the  privilege.  She  had  settled  the  matter  in  Philip's 
favor  when  she  found  herself  recalling  the  incidents  of 
the  visit  in  the  summer  house  that  morning  and  the 
genuine  happiness  she  had  felt  in  his  presence.  No,  it 
would  not  do.  "General  association"  with  the  opposite 
sex  was  all  right  but  an  individual  interest  such  as  this 
was  becoming,  was  certainly  dangerous.  She  would  not 
forbid  Lieutenant  Blair's  visits  but  henceforth  she  would 
receive  him  at  the  Lodge  in  her  mother's  presence. 

She  adhered  to  this  determination  and  twice  when 
Philip  came  she  entertained  him  in  the  sitting-room  or  on 
the  porch  of  the  cottage,  her  mother  usually  sitting  near 
with  sewing  or  embroidery  to  occupy  the  time.  Philip 
was  too  genial  and  well-bred  to  display  annoyance  at  this 
circumstance,  if,  indeed,  he  felt  any,  and  the  hours  were 
spent  in  the  most  pleasant  and  enjoyable  conversation. 
Mrs.  Lee  told  them  many  things  concerning  her  early  life 
in  Virginia,  her  marriage  and  her  introduction  to  Ten- 
nessee life  in  this  same  cottage  which  had  become  her 
home  once  more.  They  wandered  then  to  the  new  house 
on  the  hill  and  to  Virginia's  childhood  and,  finally,  Philip 
was  induced  to  talk  of  himself  and  his  own  home  in  the 
North,  of  his  mother  and  sister  who,  he  said,  would  be 
glad  to  know  he  had  found  such  friends  as  themselves 
in  the  South.  Virginia  was  thoroughly  democratic  in 
political  principle  but  she  was  also  thoroughly  thankful 
that  she  was  descended  from  the  very  best  blood  in  the 

226 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

country  and  it  pleased  her  to  draw  from  Philip's  account 
of  his  home  life  the  conclusion  that  he,  also,  was  an  aris- 
tocrat by  birth. 

One  morning  a  week  or  more  after  his  return,  he  came 
to  the  Lodge  rather  earlier  than  usual  and  asked  Vir- 
ginia to  go  with  him  to  the  summer  house  for  a  farewell 
visit,  saying  it  might  be  a  long  while  before  he  would 
see  it  again. 

"Why?"  she  asked  anxiously.  "You  are  not  going 
away,  are  you  ?" 

"Yes,  I  am  going  away  for  the  present,"  he  replied, 
watching  her  face  closely  as  he  spoke.  "We  have  been 
ordered  to  a  position  south  of  Lookout  Mountain  and 
we  shall  be  moving  early  to-morrow  morning.  I'll  be 
too  far  away  and  too  busy  to  come  for  a  while  and  there 
will  be  serious  work  on  hand  during  that  while." 

"You  mean  there  will  be  a  battle?"  she  asked,  her 
horror  apparent  in  her  eyes. 

"Yes,  I  think  there  will,"  he  replied  gravely.  She 
walked  quietly  by  his  side  for  a  little  way  before  she  said 
sadly,  "Once  I  thought  I  had  the  spirit  of  a  good  sol- 
dier but  since  the  days  of  Chickamauga  I  have  wished  that 
no  friend  of  mine — or  anyone  else,  as  to  that — ever  had 
to  go  into  battle  again." 

"Yes,  it  is  a  serious  thing,  this  war  of  ours,"  Philip 
said,  "but  it  is  the  price  of  a  nation  that  is  well  worth 
the  sacrifice.  We  cannot  all  see  it  now  but  we  will  see 
it  some  day." 

The  tone  was  so  kindly  that  Virginia,  knowing  how 
sincerely  the  words  came  from  Philip's  heart,  did  not  re- 
sent them  while  he,  bending  his  head  to  look  into  her 
face,  which  was  turned  away  from  him,  and  seeing  its 
sorrowful  expression,  added  cheerfully,  "Here,  here,  little 

227 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

woman,  I  didn't  tell  you  this  to  frighten  you  and  you 
must  forget  it  and  be  gay  again." 

Mrs.  Lee  followed  the  two  to  the  door  and  stood  look- 
ing after  them  for  a  moment.  An  unwonted  look  came 
over  her  face,  half  pleasure,  half  uneasiness,  and  fond 
recollections  of  her  own  early  life  crept  into  her  heart. 
"That's  more  like  the  real  thing,"  she  said  to  herself,  "but 
it  would  never  do.  Virginia  would  not  break  her  promise 
and,  if  she  did,  she  would  not  consider  a  Yankee  for  a 
moment." 

As  for  Virginia,  she  had  abandoned  all  restraint.  The 
good  resolution  of  a  few  days  before  recurred  to  her 
mind  but  she  dismissed  it  and  determined  to  indulge  her 
inclination  for  this  one  afternoon — she  owed  it  to  Lieu- 
tenant Blair  in  return  for  his  kindness  to  her,  she  rea- 
soned. So  easy  it  is  to  persuade  ourselves  that  the  course 
we  prefer  is  the  right  one. 

When  Philip  and  Virginia  came  down  to  the  Lodge  that 
November  day,  life  held  a  new  charm  for  each  of  them. 
A  magical  hand  had  been  weaving  about  them  those  toils 
which  tear  and  rend  the  heart  in  the  breaking,  though  no 
word  of  love  had  been  spoken,  nothing  had  passed  be- 
tween them  that  the  world  might  not  have  known.  Vir- 
ginia yielded  herself  to  the  sweet  influence  of  the  hour, 
thinking  in  her  heart  that  perhaps  she  might  have  loved 
like  other  girls,  had  the  opportunity  come  earlier  in  life 
and  in  a  different  guise — now  it  was  too  late.  She  would 
enjoy  the  pretty  dream  for  this  one  day  because  it  was 
Philip's  last  and  to-morrow But  she  would  leave  to- 
morrow to  take  care  of  itself.  It  would  be  easier  to  con- 
sider the  other  side  of  the  question  when  Lieutenant  Blair 
was  far  away.  Something  like  this  frequently  formed  an 
undercurrent  to  her  thoughts  but  she  cast  it  aside  and 
devoted  herself  to  her  guest,  even  going  with  him  to  the 

228 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

gate  when  he  left  and  permitting  her  hand  to  rest  in  his 
much  longer  than  was  necessary  at  parting,  while  he  as- 
sured her  of  his  power  and  his  willingness  to  be  of  ser- 
vice to  them  after  the  battle,  which  he  confidently  ex- 
pected soon. 

During  the  remainder  of  the  day  Virginia  allowed  her- 
self to  dream  of  this  new  and  peculiar  happiness.  To- 
morrow she  would  regulate  her  conduct  on  principle  once 
more. 


229 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

BUT  what  matters  the  love  or  hatred  of  an  individual 
at  a  time  like  that  of  which  we  write?  As  compared 
with  a  nation's  success  or  failure,  a  nation's  triumph  or 
humiliation,  what  is  the  joy  or  sorrow  of  a  single  heart? 
Nearly  two  thousand  hearts  lay  pulseless  on  the  slopes 
of  Lookout  Mountain  and  Missionary  Ridge  when  the 
battles  were  ended,  yet  who  stopped  to  think  that  each 
had  known  its  own  happiness,  its  own  bitterness,  that 
here  had  been  enacted  almost  two  thousand  times  that 
last  awful  tragedy  which  the  bravest  of  us  await  with 
shrinking  spirit?  It  was  the  last  of  those  three  great 
Union  victories  which  set  the  joy  bells  ringing  in  the 
North,  and  the  death-knell  clanging  all  over  the  Confed- 
eracy and  it  was  accomplished  with  the  marvellous  ex- 
pedition that  characterized  the  movements  of  the  greatest 
of  the  Federal  generals.  From  the  very  day  of  his 
coming  it  had  been  evident  that  a  new  hand  was  directing 
the  campaign  and  a  does  study  of  the  plans  shows  them 
to  be  so  brilliant,  yet  so  simple  and  perfect,  that  we  are 
won  to  admiration  of  the  man  who  could  conceive  them. 
"The  initial  attack,  made  by  General  Hooker  with  his 
conglomerate  forces  drawn  from  the  four  quarters  of  the 
loyal  states,  was  splendid.  Scaling  heights  apparently 
inaccessible,  carrying  fortifications  apparently  impregna- 
ble, the  attacking  lines  advanced  under  cover  of  the 
clouds  which,  throughout  the  morning,  hung  about  the 
summit  of  the  mountain,  hiding  their  movements  from 
the  enemy  above.  A  few  hours  of  desperate  fighting 
found  the  Federal  forces  far  up  the  sides  of  the  moun- 
tain almost  completely  surrounding  it  and  shutting  off 

230 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

communication  between  the  garrison  at  the  top  and  the 
Confederate  troops  in  the  valley  east  of  Lookout  Moun- 
tain. During  the  struggle  of  the  afternoon,  the  clouds 
descended  into  the  valley,  giving  to  that  part  of  the  ac- 
tion the  name  of  the  "Battle  above  the  clouds,"  by  which 
it  is  known  in  history.  The  conflict  continued  far  into 
the  night  and  the  soldier  fighting  upon  the  slopes  of  the 
mountain  first  became  aware  of  the  successful  issue  of 
the  charge  when,  by  the  rays  of  the  rising  sun,  the  stars 
and  stripes  were  seen  floating  from  the  summit.  The 
capture  of  Missionary  Ridge  by  Sherman  and  his  forces 
on  the  second  day  completed  the  stupendous  undertaking 
and  Bragg  was  compelled  to  withdraw  his  shattered  army 
into  northern  Georgia  in  full  retreat  toward  Atlanta.  The 
Confederate  commander  had  made  the  same  mistake 
which  Montcalm  made  at  Quebec  and  many  other  less 
illustrious  generals  made  before  him,  of  relying  too  much 
on  the  strength  of  his  position  and  weakening  his  lines 
of  defence  accordingly. 

Reference  is  here  made  to  this  battle  or  series  of  battles, 
not  so  much  as  a  contribution  to  the  general  result  of 
the  Civil  War  as  for  the  sake  of  the  part  taken  by  some 
of  the  leading  personages  of  this  narrative.  General 
Bragg's  demeanor  is  too  well  known  to  need  more  than 
a  passing  comment.  Surprise,  consternation,  despair,  suc- 
ceeded each  other  in  his  mind  as  he  beheld  the  disastrous 
rout  of  his  veterans  and  it  was  with  bitter  disappointment 
and  humiliation  that  he  relinquished  his  position  and  be- 
gan his  retreat  southward. 

Lieutenant  Blair  and  Tom  Healy  were  with  the  eastern 
forces  that  took  the  lead  in  the  assault  on  Lookout  Moun- 
tain. These  forces  had  been  for  several  days  reconnoit- 
ering  and  skirmishing  in  the  vicinity  before  the  prepara- 
tions for  the  final  demonstration  were  complete  and  yet 

231 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Philip  had  found  neither  time  to  visit  Lee's  Summit  nor 
opportunity  to  communicate  with  Virginia  in  any  way. 
The  frequency  with  which  his  mind  reverted  to  her  and 
the  intensity  of  the  interest  with  which  she  inspired 
him  were  a  surprise  even  to  himself,  accustomed  as  he 
was  to  an  attitude  of  indifference  toward  womankind. 
But  he  did  not  stop  to  inquire  into  the  nature  of  his  re- 
gard for  her  or  to  speculate  on  the  incongruous  position 
in  which  he  found  himself.  She  had  charmed  him  from 
his  earliest  association  with  her  and  he  was  free  to  yield 
himself  to  the  influence  of  that  charm.  'Beyond  this,  he 
gave  the  matter  no  consideration. 

On  the  afternoon  before  the  battle,  he  found  a  lad  at 
a  farm  house  who  knew  the  locality  of  Lee's  Summit 
and  was  willing,  out  of  consideration  for  a  goodly-sized 
coin  which  Philip  showed  him,  to  undertake  the  delivery 
of  a  note  to  the  young  lady  there.  Philip  wrote  a  hur- 
ried missive  and  despatched  it  with  the  most  urgent  in- 
junctions of  haste. 

Blair  and  Healy  were  in  the  front  ranks  of  the  impetu- 
ous charge  that  carried  the  fortifications  along  the  crest 
of  Point  Lookout  and  Blair  was  one  of  the  leaders  in 
the  bold  dash,  made  contrary  to  orders,  down  the  eastern 
slope  of  the  ridge,  a  movement  which  nothing  short  of 
success  could  have  excused.  Even  Healy's  daring  spirit 
was  daunted  by  the  rashness  and  abandon  with  which 
Philip  threw  himself  into  the  thickest  of  the  fight,  ex- 
posing his  broad  shoulders  to  the  bullets  of  the  enemy, 
who  quickly  singled  him  out  as  an  easy  mark.  The 
Irishman  lost  interest  in  the  capture  of  the  enemy's  works 
and  gave  his  attention  to  Philip,  determined  to  shield  him 
as  long  as  possible  and,  failing  in  that,  to  rescue  him  when 
wounded.  Ere  long,  as  was  inevitable,  a  ball  went  crash- 
ing through  Philip's  right  arm,  tearing  it  cruelly  and  bury- 

232 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ing  itself  in  his  chest.  But  Tom  was  at  hand  and  with 
the  aid  of  two  of  his  comrades,  he  carried  the  wounded 
man  from  the  field  amidst  shouts  and  cheers  of  victory 
that  were  echoed  from  the  mountain  heights  on  every 
hand. 

Philip  was  taken  as  quickly  as  possible  to  a  tent  and  a 
surgeon  summoned  immediately,  so  much  for  the  ad- 
vantage of  a  faithful  friend  in  a  soldier's  hour  of  need. 
The  ball  was  extracted,  the  wounds  dressed,  and  Philip, 
still  unconscious,  was  sleeping  quietly,  while  yet  other  vic- 
tims of  the  day's  horrors  lay  in  helplessness  and  agony 
where  they  fell.  Tom  at  once  contrived  a  comfortable 
means  of  transportation  and  took  his  charge  to  a  farm 
house  where  he  could  have  the  benefit  of  those  attentions 
and  restoratives  which  money  can  always  procure. 

Several  days  elapsed  before  Philip  sufficiently  recov- 
eVed  to  heed  the  watchers  at  his  bedside  but  at  last, 
awaking  one  morning  after  a  night  of  quiet,  refreshing 
slumber,  he  gazed  about  him  with  new  appreciation  of 
life  and  its  possibilities. 

"I  have  been  sick  a  long  time,  haven't  I,  Tom?"  he 
said  to  Healy,  who  stood  at  a  small  table  across  the  room 
stirring  some  medicine  he  was  preparing  in  a  glass  for 
the  patient. 

Tom  gave  a  start  of  surprise  as  he  heard  the  familiar 
sound  of  Philip's  natural  tones.  Hastening  to  the  bed- 
side, he  scrutinized  the  sick  man  closely  to  assure  himself 
that  he  had  heard  aright.  "Ever  since  the  day  of  the 
battle,  Mr.  Philip,"  he  answered. 

"O,  yes,  the  battle.  I  remember  that.  What  hap- 
pened ?  Was  I  hurt  ?  And  how  long  ago  was  it  ?"  Philip 
asked  eagerly. 

"Yes,  a  bit  of  a  scratch  you  got,  sir,  but  the  doctor 

233 


says  we'll  be  havin'  you  all  right  soon,"  Tom  responded 
hopefully. 

"How  long  has  it  been?"  Philip  insisted. 

"A  twelvemonth,  I  should  say,  judgin'  by  my  feelin's, 
sir,"  was  the  evasive  reply. 

"See  here,  Tom,  I'm  not  in  a  mood  to  be  trifled  with. 
How  long  have  I  lain  here  like  this  ?" 

"A  week  the  day  after  to-morrow,  an'  ye  will  know," 
Tom  blurted  out. 

"A  week!"  Philip  exclaimed,  attempting  to  rise  but 
falling  back  on  his  pillow  with  a  groan  of  pain.  "Am 
I  so  badly  hurt,  Tom?"  he  asked  helplessly. 

"Yes,  you  are  badly  hurt  an'  a  wonder  it  is  you're 
here  at  all  instead  o'  layin'  in  one  o'  them  long  trenches 
up  on  Lookout  Mountain,  the  way  you  lost  your  head 
an'  rushed  in  the  very  face  of  death  that  day,"  Tom 
growled. 

"Did  we  win,  Tom?  I  someway  can't  remember  any- 
thing but  the  din  and  confusion,"  Philip  said  anxiously. 

"Well,  didn't  we  win!"  Tom  said  exultantly.  "The 
mountains  round  here  are  all  bonny  with  stars  and  stripes 
and  Federal  soldiers  are  a  swarmin'  all  over  'em.  The 
rebs  have  all  scudded  away  to  dens  and  holes  somewhere 
in  Georgia." 

"What  a  blessing  if  this  would  end  it,  Tom,"  Philip 
said  earnestly,  "but  it  won't,  there's  work  ahead  for  us 
yet.  How  long  do  you  expect  to  keep  me  here,  Tom?" 

"Long  enough,  I  can  promise  you,  if  you  don't  stop 
askin'  questions  an'  keep  still.  The  doctor  says  if  you're 
not  kep'  still  you'll  lose  that  arm  yet,"  was  the  consoling 
reply.  Healy  knew  Blair  of  old  and  was  aware  that  in 
a  matter  of  this  kind  he  was  not  to  be  controlled  by  mild 
phrases. 

"Which  arm?"  Blair  asked,  at  the  same  time  raising 

234 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

his  left  arm  and  endeavoring  to  do  the  same  with  the 
right  one  but  desisting  with  another  groan  of  pain. 

"Why,  have  I  been  shot  all  to  pieces,  Tom?"  he  asked 
in  a  tone  which  appealed  strongly  to  Healy's  loyal  heart. 

"Yes,  you  have  been  almost  done  up,  Mr.  Philip,  but 
the  doctor  says  good  nursin'  an'  perfect  quiet  is  all  you 
need  now  to  pull  you  through.  Speakin'  o'  that  reminds 
me  of  a  feller  I  knowed  back  in  N'York  state  who  went 
for  the  doctor  when  his  wife's  mother  was  sick  an',  not 
findin'  'im  at  his  office,  the  man  writes  on  the  slate,  'Doc- 
tor Simons — My  mother-in-law  is  a  layin'  at  death's  door. 
Can't  you  come  down  an'  help  pull  her  through  ?' " 

Lieutenant  Blair  had  recovered  from  the  twinge  of  pain 
that  the  effort  to  move  had  given  him  and  he  smiled  in- 
dulgently, as  he  always  did  at  Tom's  nonsense.  The  di- 
version was  only  momentary,  for  immediately  he  asked 
in  rather  a  despondent  tone: 

"Did  you  say  there  is  danger  of  losing  my  arm,  Tom? 
I  must  not  lose  my  arm." 

"No,  no,  sir,"  Healy  replied  quickly.  "I  said  the  sur- 
geon says  if  you  will  be  quiet  he  thinks  he  can  even  save 
your  arm.  But  if  we  go  on  like  this  he  won't  promise  us 
nothin'.  Here  you've  been  a  talkin'  like  mad  for  half 
an  hour  an'  me  not  a  shuttin'  you  off  but  helpin'  the  talk 
along.  Here,  take  this  dose  an'  then  I'm  goin'  out  an' 
leave  you  alone  for  a  while  till  the  spell's  broke.  If  you 
want  me  you  can  ring  the  bell." 

Tom  administered  the  medicine  and  stalked  out  of  the 
room,  taking  care,  however,  not  to  go  far  from  the  door 
lest  he  should  fail  to  hear  a  summons  from  the  patient. 

Three  or  four  days  later,  Philip  lay  one  afternoon, 
quietly  watching  Tom  as  he  moved  about  the  room. 
"Tom,"  he  at  length  said  hesitatingly,  "there  is  one  thing 

235 


I  have  been  wanting  to  say  to  you  ever  since  I  have  been 
able  to  talk." 

"Faith,  sir,  I  should  say  there  had  been  several  things 
you've  wanted  to  say,  the  to  do  I've  had  to  keep  you  from 
talkin',"  Healy  replied. 

"I  mean  one  subject  that  I  hesitated  to  speak  about  be- 
cause— well,  to  tell  the  truth,  I  scarcely  know  why  my- 
self." 

"Out  with  it,  sir.  No  need  to  be  mealy-mouthed  with 
old  Tom,"  the  Irishman  insisted. 

"It's  about  Miss  Lee,"  Philip  said. 

"To  be  sure,"  Healy  responded  quickly.  "You're  pret- 
ty hard  hit  in  that  quarter,  eh,  Mister  Philip?" 

"What  makes  you  think  so,  Tom  ?"  Philip  asked. 

"I  tell  by  the  symptoms,  sir,  the  symptoms,"  Tom  an- 
swered. "I've  had  'em  an'  it's  meself  that  knows  'em 
like  a  book." 

"You,  Tom,  you  in  love?"  Philip  exclaimed. 

"Ay,"  Healy  replied.  "I've  been  that  embroiled  with 
a  girl,  as  I  once  heard  a  fellow  back  in  N'York  state 
say,  I  could  neither  sit,  stand  nor  walk,  neither  lie,  tell 
the  truth  nor  keep  still." 

"And  are  these  the  symptoms  you  claim  to  have  no- 
ticed in  me,  Tom?"  Philip  asked  in  pretended  dismay. 

"No,  they're  the  symptoms  of  an  advanced  case,  Mister 
Philip.  You  are  still  in  the  early  stages,  I  should  judge." 

"But  when  did  you  have  such  an  experience,  Tom?  I 
could  not  believe  it  upon  any  evidence  but  your  own." 

"Many's  the  time,  many's  the  time,"  Tom  said  with  a 
grimace. 

"Why,  old  fellow,  it's  been  my  understanding  that  true 
love  is  a  thing  of  a  lifetime,"  Philip  argued  jokingly. 

"It's  all  a  mistake,  sir,  all  a  mistake,"  Tom  replied, 
rubbing  his  hands  and  shaking  his  head  in  mock  solemnity. 

236 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"I  know  there's  them  that  says  it's  like  measles  or  whoop- 
in'  cough  an'  comes  but  once  in  a  lifetime  but  I  find  it 
more  like  a  bad  cold  that  settles  right  down  on  a  feller 
whenever  the  conditions  is  right." 

"And  what  are  the  conditions,  Tom?"  Philip  asked, 
although  the  far  away  look  in  his  eyes  showed  his 
thoughts  to  be  outside  the  narrow  confines  of  his  room. 

"A  soft  heart  an'  a  han'some  girl  willin'  to  be  courted/' 
Tom  said,  hastening  to  add  before  Philip  had  time  to  re- 
ply, "but  to  return  to  the  original  topic,  sir,  what  is  it 
about  Miss  Lee  ?  She's  a  stunner,  she  is,  an'  I  don't  won- 
der you  stopped  to  give  her  a  second  glance." 

"I  want  to  send  a  message  to  her  and  I  don't  just 
know  how  to  do  it,"  Blair  explained.  "I  can't  write  with 
my  arm  in  this  fix  and  I  don't  know  where  a  carrier  is 
to  be  found  if  I  could." 

"No,  you  can't  write  now  that's  plain  enough,"  Tom 
answered  slowly,  setting  his  wits  to  work. 

"Do  you  think  you  could  find  your  way  back  to  Lee's 
Summit,  old  boy?"  the  Lieutenant  asked  with  some  hesi- 
tation. 

"Sure  I  could,"  Healy  declared,  brightening  at  the  sug- 
gestion. 

"And  would  you  be  willing  to  go  to  Miss  Lee  and  tell 
her  of  my  condition  and  that  I  will  see  her  within  a 
fortnight  ?" 

"Not  so  fast,  Mister  Philip,  not  so  fast.  You  can't 
leave  this  place  in  a  fortnight,"  Tom  answered.  "Don't 
suppose  I  pulled  you  out  o'  that  mess  on  Lookout  Moun- 
tain only  to  let  you  kill  yourself  in  the  end  by  hurryin' 
out  before  you're  ready." 

"Well,  as  soon  as  I  am  able  to  get  there,  then,  you  may 
tell  her.  Can  you  do  it,  Tom,  and  will  you  ?"  Philip  asked 
eagerly. 

237 


"If  you  think  you  can  get  along  without  me  for  so  long, 
sir,  'twill  be  a  matter  o'  two  days,  at  least,  sir,"  was  the 
reply. 

"Yes,  yes,  I'll  be  all  right.  I'm  almost  well  and  these 
people  are  attentive  and  kind.  Be  sure  you  tell  her  that 
I  am  gaining  rapidly,  Tom.  Will  you  go  at  once?" 
Philip  hurried  through  his  sentences  as  if  anxious,  now 
the  thing  was  settled,  to  see  Tom  on  his  way. 

"Indeed  I  will  not,"  Tom  answered  decidedly.  "The 
afternoon  is  half  gone  now.  I'll  stay  with  you  to-night 
and  to-morrow  morning,  if  you  are  no  worse,  I'll  take  an 
early  start  an'  by  doin'  so  I  can  get  back  the  second  day, 
mebby,  an'  only  be  away  from  you  for  one  night.  The 
message  won't  spoil  an'  neither  will  the  girl  in  so  short 
a  time." 

"It  seems  to  me  you  are  getting  a  trifle  high-handed, 
Healy,"  Blair  remonstrated.  "I  never  knew  you  to  be 
so  before." 

"Ah !  but  the  tables  is  turned,  sir.  I  am  the  master  an' 
you  the  man  for  the  present."  Then  taking  Philip's  left 
hand,  he  rubbed  it  between  his  own  as  he  continued, 
"You  must  take  good  care  o'  yourself  an'  get  out  of  this 
before  long  an'  you'll  see  old  Tom  fallin'  back  into  his 
rightful  place  easy  enough. 

"I  was  but  jesting,  Tom,"  Philip  said,  seeing  that  Tom 
had  fallen  into  a  serious  mood.  "Hereafter  you  can  have 
but  one  place  with  reference  to  me  and  that  is  among  my 
most  valued  friends." 

Tom  gave  Philip's  hand  a  warm  pressure  as  he  laid  it 
down  very  gently.  "I'll  be  off  before  you  are  awake  in 
the  mornin'  an'  I'll  do  my  best  for  you  with  the  han'some 
little  rebel."  - 


238 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

DURING  the  first  days  of  Philip's  absence,  Virginia 
succeeded  in  rising  to  a  high  plane  of  principle  and  honor. 
Making  no  attempt  to  hide  from  herself  the  sentiment 
growing  in  her  heart,  she  resolutely  determined  to  crush 
it  before  it  was  too  late. 

On  the  very  first  morning  she  wrote  to  Hugh  whom  she 
had  been  sadly  neglecting.  The  letter  was  longer  than 
usual  and  more  effusive  and  demonstrative,  exemplifiying 
Bacon's  declaration  that  "love,  when  it  sickeneth,  useth 
an  enforced  ceremony,"  going  beyond  the  genuine  prompt- 
ings of  the  heart  in  those  courtesies  and  attentions  born  of 
real  affection. 

She  gave  herself  no  time  for  the  softer  musings  by 
which  the  feminine  disposition  is  inclined  to  foster  the 
tender  passion,  but  plunged  into  work  with  a  zeal  akin 
to  desperation,  hoping  to  weary  both  mind  and  body  and 
thus  preclude  the  possibility  of  those  day-dreams  and 
night  meditations  that  so  often  prove  themselves  the 
undoing  of  our  good  resolutions. 

The  work  of  removing  the  debris  of  the  fire  was  in 
progress  and  Virginia  took  Sam  and  Sallie  and  two  or 
three  of  the  smaller  negroes  and  began  the  fall  renova- 
tion of  the  lawn.  This  meant  trimming  the  vines,  prun- 
ing the  shrubbery,  and  raking  up  the  dead  leaves  which 
formed  a  dense  bed  from  the  top  of  the  hill  to  the  stone 
wall  at  the  base.  It  was  a  yearly  custom  but  one  in  which 
Virginia  had  never  before  taken  an  active  part.  She 
answered  her  mother's  remonstrances  by  saying  she 
needed  the  exercise  in  the  open  air  and  wished  to  have  the 
lawn  in  good  shape  should  they  find  it  possible  to  rebuild 

239 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

in  the  spring.  Mrs.  Lee,  silenced  but  not  convinced,  re- 
plied : 

"O,  do  it  if  you  wish,  it  can  do  no  harm  if  you  are  care- 
ful not  to  take  cold,  but  from  the  present  indications  I 
should  say  that  nothing  is  more  unlikely  than  that  we  can 
rebuild  in  the  spring. 

The  "indications"  referred  to  were  the  marching  and 
remarching  of  the  Union  forces  in  all  directions  which 
had  for  days  been  agitating  the  minds  of  Confederate 
sympathizers  in  the  vicinity.  Small  bands,  companies, 
whole  armies  of  blue-clad  soldiers  were  to  be  seen  every 
day.  It  was  evident  that  an  important  event  was  near  at 
hand,  and  to  the  mind  of  the  ordinary  citizen,  unaccus- 
tomed to  military  movements,  there  seemed  an  innumer- 
able throng  of  the  dreaded  Yankees.  It  was  difficult  to  be- 
lieve that  General  Bragg,  who  was  miles  away  from  them 
and  who  had  never  made  a  demonstration  in  full  force  in 
the  immediate  neighborhood  of  Lee's  Summit,  could  have 
an  army  in  any  way  commensurate  with  these  swarms  of 
men  to  oppose  to  their  assaults  on  his  mountain  strong- 
holds, which  was  generally  understood  to  be  the  next 
movement  to  expect. 

But  Virginia  was  not  to  be  deterred  from  her  purpose 
of  working  incessantly  as  a  safeguard  against  the  tempta- 
tion that  threatened  her.  In  order  to  obtain  the  best  re- 
sults from  the  negroes  as  well  as  to  trick  herself  into  the 
belief  that  she  was  really  enjoying  the  work,  she  made 
such  a  play  and  frolic  of  it  that  Jake  declared,  "  'twas  as 
good  as  a  picnic,  he  spected,"  asking  Sallie  on  the  side  if 
she  had  ever  been  to  a  "sho  'nuf  picnic." 

"Go's  I  has,"  returned  Sallie,  scornfully.  "Me  an'  Jer- 
ry's done  went  with  Miss  Ginnie  an'  Cap'n  Cunnam  many 
a  time.  Go's  I's  ben  to  picnics,  chile." 

"Bettah  make  de  mos'  of  it,  Sallie,"  Jake  replied,  in  a 

240 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

tantalizing  tone.  "Jerry'll  fergit  all  'bout  you  'fo'  he  gits 
back  t'  Ten'see  agin." 

"Don'  you  b'lieve  dat,  niggah.  Jerry  no  mo'  fergit  me 
'n  Cap'n  Cunnam  '11  fergit  Miss  Ginnie,  which  ain'  no 
ways  likely,  I  should  say,"  Sallie  said,  laughing  immod- 
erately at  what  she  considered  a  great  joke. 

Indeed,  next  to  Jerry,  "Cap'n  Cunnam"  was  Sallie's 
ideal,  and  she  had  looked  askance  whenever  she  saw  her 
young  mistress  walking  under  the  trees  or  sitting  talking 
with  the  Yankee  officer.  Lieutenant  Blair  might  be  well 
enough  in  his  way,  but  he  was  not  to  be  spoken  of  in  the 
same  day  with  Marse  Hugh  with  his  "han'some  clo's  an' 
fine  mannahs,"  she  declared  in  secret  to  Sam,  quoting,  of 
course,  in  great  part,  phrases  she  had  learned  from  Jerry. 

The  labors  on  the  lawn  were  rudely  arrested  late  one 
afternoon  by  the  advent  of  several  hundred  Union  sol- 
diers, whose  commander,  attracted  by  the  same  natural 
advantages  that  had  appealed  to  General  Bragg,  selected 
the  fields  and  pastures  of  Lee's  Summit  as  a  desirable 
resting  place  for  the  night.  This  time,  however,  the 
owners  were  not  consulted  as  on  the  former  occasion, 
but,  wilfully  throwing  open  the  fences,  the  officers  took 
possession  without  even  a  show  of  deference  to  any- 
one. Virginia  was  highly  incensed  by  this  procedure, 
comparing  it  most  unfavorably  with  General  Bragg's 
gentlemanly  conduct.  Nor  was  her  ire  in  any  way  miti- 
gated when  she  saw  their  granaries  emptied,  their  horses 
appropriated,  and  their  cattle  driven  away,  leaving  the 
plantation  a  broad  expanse  of  desolation  save  for  the 
faithful  slaves  and  the  little  family  at  the  Lodge,  for 
whom  there  was  nothing  left  of  the  ample  stores  that 
had  been  provided  for  the  approaching  winter.  Vir- 
ginia recalled  Hugh's  exaggerated  ideas  about  the  rights 
of  armies,  and  even  her  father's  conservative  words  of 

241 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

warning  as  to  what  she  might  expect;  but  they  did  not 
cover  such  wholesale  plundering  as  had  fallen  to  the  lot  of 
Lee's  Summit,  and  she  found  it  impossible  to  stretch  her 
ideas  of  justice  and  honor  to  compass  an  experience  like 
this.  When  at  last  a  certain  Captain  was  discovered  in 
the  act  of  trying  to  entice  good  old  Webster  from  fealty 
to  his  master,  and  to  induce  him  to  go  as  body-servant 
to  himself  and  some  of  the  higher  officers,  she  relin- 
quished all  control  of  her  temper  and  declared  the  Yan- 
kees, one  and  all,  to  be  a  set  of  selfish,  unprincipled  ty- 
rants. 

"You  will  except  Colonel  Allerton  and  Lieutenant 
Blair,  I  presume?"  remarked  her  mother,  whom  nothing 
short  of  personal  danger  could  ruffle.  "I  will  except  no 
one,"  she  retorted,  emphatically,  and  for  a  moment  she 
deceived  even  herself  so  far  as  to  believe  she  spoke  the 
truth.  "These  men  care  no  more  for  Webster  and  his 
freedom  than  for  the  horses  they  ride,  and  when  once  his 
usefulness  to  them  was  at  an  end,  what  difference  would 
it  make  to  them  if  he  starved  or  froze  to  death  ?" 

"None,  perhaps,"  Mrs.  Lee  returned,  indifferently,  "but 
they  didn't  get  Webster,  Virginia,  and  there's  no  use  to 
vex  yourself  unnecessarily,  it  seems  to  me.  We'd  better 
set  ourselves  to  thinking  what  we  are  to  do.  I'm  sure,  for 
my  part,  I  think  the  time  has  arrived  when  we  can  stay 
here  no  longer.  Do  you  suppose  we  could  get  to  Atlanta 
now?" 

"Not  yet,  mother,  not  yet,"  Virginia  answered,  quickly. 
"Now  that  we  have  endured  this  so  long,  let  us  hold  on  to 
the  end,  which  seems  just  at  hand.  It  wouldn't  do  to 
desert  the  blacks  now  when  everything  on  the  place  has 
been  stolen.  We  must  stay  here  and  look  after  them  for 
the  sake  of  their  loyalty  to  us." 

"We  could  make  a  provision  for  their  support  during 
242 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  winter,  as  your  father  spoke  of  doing,"  Mrs.  Lee 
argued. 

"Yes,  we  could"  Virginia  amitted,  reluctantly,  "but  let 
us  wait  a  little  longer,  mother."  The  young  girl  was  sin- 
cere in  her  anxiety  for  the  slaves,  but,  deep  in  her  heart, 
there  was  another  "not  yet,  not  yet,"  that  was  a  still 
stronger  admonition  than  this. 

She  returned  to  her  work  on  the  lawn  as  soon  as  the 
soldiers  were  gone,  and  was  still  thus  engaged  when  the 
farmer  lad  arrived  with  Philip's  note.  The  messenger, 
who  inquired  for  the  young  lady  at  the  Lodge,  was  sent 
in  search  of  her  with  Jake  as  guide.  He  handed  her  the 
missive  without  a  word  of  explanation  and  stood  at  a 
respectful  distance  while  she  read. 
"My  dear  friend: 

The  action  of  which  I  told  you  is  at  hand.  I  want  you 
to  know  it,  and  yet  I  scarcely  see  why,  when  I  dare  not 
even  ask  you  to  pray  for  our  success.  I  have  confidence 
enough  in  your  generosity,  however,  to  believe  you  will  at 
least  wish  for  my  personal  safety. 

Yours, 

Blair." 

The  paper  trembled  in  Virginia's  hand  as  she  read.  A 
sudden  revulsion  of  feeling  swept  over  her,  and,  for  a 
time,  fond  recollections  of  the  writer  and  anxious  fears 
for  his  safety  almost  overwhelmed  her.  Controlling  her 
agitation,  she  turned  to  the  boy  who  seemed  to  expect  her 
to  say  something.  "Were  you  to  take  back  a  reply?"  she 
asked. 

"No,  Miss,"  was  the  answer,  "he  said  he  would  be  gone 
when  I  got  back." 

"Will  you  stay  here  and  eat  your  dinner?"  Virginia 
asked  mechanically.  In  those  days  the  veriest  stranger 

243 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

did  not  leave  a  southern  home  without  an  invitation  to  re- 
main for  at  least  one  meal. 

"No,  Miss,"  the  boy  again  said,  evidently  having  only 
waited  for  his  dismissal.  "I  must  be  going  back  at  once. 
Good-morning  to  you." 

Virginia  wished  the  boy  good  morning  and  stood  look- 
ing after  him  absently,  as  he  walked  away.  Then,  turn- 
ing to  the  negroes,  she  assigned  them  some  trivial  duties 
and  left  them  at  their  work  while  she  started  up  the  hill 
with  the  intention  of  going  to  the  summer-house  where 
she  could  be  alone.  Pausing  about  halfway  there,  she 
hesitated  a  few  moments,  and  then,  thrusting  the  paper 
into  her  bosom,  returned  to  her  work  and  began  where  she 
had  left  off  when  the  lad  came.  The  very  fact  of  her 
present  emotion  was  an  additional  evidence  to  her  that 
she  had  a  hard  lesson  to  learn  and  could  not  afford  to 
neglect  it  for  an  hour. 

The  spell,  however,  was  broken,  and  she  worked  with  a 
listlessness  and  indifference  she  could  not  overcome.  This 
speedily  communicated  itself  to  the  negroes,  who,  losing 
interest,  became  slovenly  and  negligent,  while  Virginia 
found  herself  growing  vexed  and  impatient.  The  first  in 
whom  a  change  was  apparent  was  Jake,  who,  as  soon  as 
the  employment  lost  its  picnicking  character,  began  to 
handle  the  rake  in  a  "don't  care"  sort  of  way  and  to  watch 
out  of  the  corner  of  his  eye  for  an  opportunity  to  dodge 
his  mistress  and  organize  a  game  among  the  woolly- 
headed  urchins  who  always  waited  for  his  leadership. 
The  unusual  booming  of  cannon  away  to  the  southward 
in  no  way  tended  to  relieve  the  gloom,  and  Sam  and  Sal- 
lie  stared  in  wide-eyed  wonder  at  Virginia's  white,  stern 
face.  There  was  genuine  and  general  rejoicing  when  the 
noon  hour  came  and  they  went  in  to  dinner.  How  the 
weary  girl  wished  she  could  send  the  servants  away  and 

244 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

take  a  half -holiday  for  herself  and  them ;  but  she  dare  not 
do  it.  An  afternoon  of  thinking  would  be  fatal.  Her 
only  safety  lay  in  ignoring  the  existence  of  Philip  Blair, 
and  this  strange,  persistent  fondness  she  had  "conceived 
for  him.  The  hours  wore  slowly  and  painfully  away,  the 
noise  of  battle  falling  dolefully  on  the  ear.  At  four 
o'clock,  Virginia  could  endure  the  strain  no  longer,  and, 
hastily  dismissing  Sam  and  Sallie — she  had  banished  Jake 
and  his  following  early  in  the  afternoon  as  a  nuisance  and 
a  menace  to  her  peace  of  mind — she  loosened  the  reins 
she  had  held  with  desperation  since  the  early  morning, 
and,  hurrying  to  the  summer-house,  threw  herself  in  utter 
abandonment  upon  the  rustic  seat  and  burst  into  a  flood 
of  tears.  The  relaxation  was  like  balm  to  her  tired  spirit, 
and  she  continued  to  weep  until  nature  had  avenged  the 
restraint  it  had  suffered.  Then,  wiping  her  eyes  to  re- 
move the  traces  of  her  emotion,  she  straightened  herself 
up  and  set  about  looking  the  whole  matter  squarely  in  the 
face.  Heretofore  she  had  done  this  successfully,  why 
not  now  ? 

First,  last,  always,  there  was  the  incontrovertible  fact 
that  she  was  engaged  to  Hugh.  That,  she  must  never 
forget  or  disregard  for  a  moment.  And  -were  it  not  for 
this,  she  could  not  and  would  not  love  a  Yankee.  What 
would  her  father  say?  He  had  always  had  such  confi- 
dence in  her  superior  judgment  and  her  steadfastness  of 
purpose,  what  would  he  think  of  a  caprice  like  this? 
What  would  Hugh  say?  And  he  had  a  right  to  say  a 
great  deal — Hugh,  whom  she  had  forced  into  the  war  by 
her  extreme  partisanship  and  enthusiasm.  What  would 
General  Bragg  say?  What  would  all  her  friends  say, 
knowing  her  as  they  did?  The  absurdity  of  her  position 
was  almost  grotesque.  But  to  oppose  to  it  all  was  Philip's 
great  manly  self,  and  she  recalled  him  as  he  stood  looking 

245 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

down  at  her  with  his  grave  grey  eyes  on  the  morning 
after  her  home  was  burned,  his  freshly-shaven  face  with 
its  strong,  clear-cut  features,  lighting  up  with  kindly  sym- 
pathy and  regard.  She  could  see  him  yet,  she  could  still 
feel  the  touch  of  his  hand  and  hear  his  voice  as  he  said, 
"Poor  little  hands.  They  were  not  made  for  such  hard- 
ships." And  to-day  he  was  a  conspicuous  mark  for  the 
Confederate  guns  on  yonder  mountains!  The  thought 
was  maddening,  and,  springing  up,  she  ran  down  the  hill 
almost  as  if  fleeing  from  bodily  torture  and  called  to  Sam 
to  bring  Beauty  to  her  at  once,  forgetting,  in  her  excite- 
ment, that  there  was  no  Beauty  in  the  stables  now.  She, 
too,  had  been  stolen  by  the  Yankees.  And  Philip  Blair 
was  a  Yankee  \  Like  a  dart,  the  offensive  truth  came  to 
her  again.  Hurrying  into  the  house,  she  sat  down  on  a  low 
stool  and  laid  her  aching  head  in  her  mother's  lap  as  she 
used  to  do  long  ago. 

"What  is  it,  dear  ?"  Mrs.  Lee  asked,  gently.  "Are  you 
so  nervous  over  the  battle  ?" 

"Oh!  mother,  I  don't  know  what  it  is,"  she  cried,  de- 
spairingly. "All  life  seems  such  a  hopeless  muddle. 
There  is  no  right  and  no  wrong  any  more — no  plan  and 
no  purpose.  I  don't  know  what  to  think  or  say  or  do." 

Mrs.  Lee  stroked  the  girl's  hair  tenderly  for  some  time 
before  replying,  feeling  in  her  heart  that  she  knew,  at 
least  in  part,  the  cause  of  her  unhappiness.  At  length 
she  said,  without  apparently  connecting  her  question  with 
Virginia's  mood : 

"Who  was  the  messenger  lad  that  came  to  you  this 
morning  and  what  did  he  want?" 

"He  was  a  stranger  to  me,  mother,  and  he  brought  me 
a  note  from  Lieutenant  Blair  to  tell  me  he  was  ready  to 
go  into  this  battle,"  Virginia  forced  herself  to  reply. 

Mrs.  Lee  made  no  comment,  but  continued  to  stroke 
246 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  waves  of  dark  hair,  leading  her  daughter  to  talk  of 
indifferent  topics  until  she  was  quieted  and  soothed  and 
comforted.  The  storm  had  spent  its  fury,  and  no  traces 
of  it  remained  by  the  time  supper  was  called.  Early  in  the 
evening  Virginia  went  to  bed  and  fell  quickly  into  a 
sound,  sweet  sleep. 

She  was  in  the  same  passive  state  of  mind  the  next 
day,  when  the  arrival  of  a  letter  from  her  father  changed 
her  in  an  extraordinary  manner  and  stimulated  her  natu- 
ral firmness  and  decision  of  character.  The  letter  was  to 
Mrs.  Lee,  and  after  the  usual  comments  on  the  war  and 
an  allusion  to  the  precarious  condition  of  Bragg  and  his 
army,  he  said,  incidentally,  "How  is  it  I  hear  so  much  of 
this  Yankee —  Lieutenant  Blair  ?  It  must  be  some  strong 
attraction  that  brings  him  so  often  to  the  Lodge.  I  fear  it 
betokens  no  good  for  Virginia's  promise  to  Hugh.  Tell 
her,  Margaret,  to  remember  the  advice  of  Laertes  to 
Ophelia  and  'keep  in  the  rear  of  her  affections.'  This  is 
probably  altogether  unnecessary,  but  it  would  be  a  matter 
of  mortification  to  us  all — herself  included — for  our  Vir- 
ginia to  become  involved  in  an  affair  of  the  heart  with  a 
Yankee  officer.  A  hint  to  the  wise  is  sufficient." 

As  Mrs.  Lee  finished  reading  this  part  of  the  letter,  she 
glanced  up  at  her  daughter,  who  sat  with  her  head  bent 
over  her  embroidery  and  gave,  no  sign  of  the  thoughts 
that  were  passing  in  her  mind.  On  the  spur  of  the  mo- 
ment she  had  reached  a  fixed  determination,  she  would  go 
to  Atlanta  immediately  and  see  Lieutenant  Blair  no  more. 

A  few  suggestions  about  the  affairs  of  the  plantation 
and  a  message  to  one  or  another  of  the  leading  slaves 
completed  the  letter,  and  at  its  conclusion  Virginia  arose 
quietly,  and,  laying  aside  her  work,  said,  in  a  matter  of 
fact  way : 

247 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"I'll  go  over  to  the  quarters  now  and  deliver  the  mes- 
sages." 

"There's  no  hurry,"  Mrs.  Lee  objected,  "Hudson  can 
do  it." 

"Hudson  will  not  be  at  home  before  night,"  the 
daughter  answered.  "He  said  he  meant  to  know  the  re- 
sult of  these  battles  if  it  took  all  day,  and  it  is  very  evi- 
dent, from  the  sounds  we  hear,  that  the  fighting  is  still 
in  progress. 

Mrs.  Lee  had  learned  lately  that  it  was  useless  to  op- 
pose Virginia  when  she  took  her  present  tone  and  manner 
with  reference  to  some  trivial  action  of  her  own,  and, 
paying  no  further  heed  to  the  proposed  errand,  she  said : 

"How  soon  things  become  an  old  story  to  us.  When  we 
first  began  to  hear  these  sounds  of  battle  we  could  think 
of  nothing  else.  Do  you  remember  the  day  of  Chickamau- 
ga,  Virginia,  how  horrified  we  were?  The  roar  of  the 
cannon  has  become  so  familiar  that  we  have  barely 
noticed  it  to-day,  so  to  speak,  and  yet  the  fighting  must  be 
nearer  us  and  harder,  if  possible,  than  ever  before." 

Virginia  looked  curiously  at  her  mother,  wondering  in 
her  heart  if  she  had  really  concealed  her  true  state  of 
mind  as  successfully  as  this  speech  would  lead  one  to  sup- 
pose ;  but  she  only  answered  carelessly,  "War  is  like  vice, 
I  presume,  mother — the  more  we  see  of  it  the  less  hideous 
it  becomes  to  us.  I  hope  Hudson  will  be  able  to  tell  us  the 
result  of  all  this  when  he  returns,  though,  candidly,  there 
is  not  much  need.  In  my  secret  heart  there  has  been  a 
conviction  of  what  the  result  would  be  for  a  long  time." 

Mrs.  Lee  asked  no  questions.  She  knew  too  well  what 
that  sorry  tone  betokened.  As  she  sat  at  the  window,  she 
looked  thoughtfully  after  Virginia's  lithe  young  figure 
hurrying  away  toward  the  negro  quarters,  imagining 
there  was  less  of  spring  and  buoyancy  in  the  step  than 

248 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

there  had  formerly  been.  "She's  a  strange  girl,"  she 
murmured  to  herself,  "a  strange  girl,  and  yet  I  believe 
I  know  the  secret  of  her  greatest  grief.  How  I  wish  I 
could  help  her." 

But  there  was  no  way  to  help  her.  Perhaps  the  great- 
est kindness  anyone  could  do  her  was  to  let  her  alone 
until  time,  the  all-powerful  healer  of  so  many  wounds, 
the  great  adjuster  of  so  many  difficulties,  could  wean  her 
mind  from  the  glimpse  she  had  had  of  real  affection  and 
reconcile  her  to  her  lot.  Hers  was  too  proud  a  nature 
to  be  reached  by  sympathy  or  advice  on  a  subject  of  so 
private  nature,  especially  in  its  present  aspect.  Even  to 
her  mother  she  could  not  speak  of  an  infatuation  that  was 
unreasonable  and  absurd,  to  say  nothing  of  the  fact  that 
she  had  allowed  it  to  grow  upon  her  unsought  and,  possi- 
bly, unappreciated  by  its  object.  What  reason  had  Philip 
Blair  ever  given  her  to  believe  that  he  thought  of  her  save 
as  a  passing  fancy  and  as -a  bit  of  entertainment  for  the 
present  ?  At  this  point  in  her  argument  there  was  always 
a  sudden  uprising  in  her  heart  before  which  she  withdrew 
a  little  from  the  ground  she  had  gained  by  her  reasoning 
and  settled  back  to  the  only  safe  refuge — a  sudden  re- 
treat from  danger. 

When  Hudson  returned  in  the  evening  he  brought 
tidings  of  great  victory  for  the  Union  army,  the  capture 
of  Lookout  Mountain  and  Missionary  Ridge  and  Bragg's 
retreat  into  Georgia. 

"Then,  mother,  it  is  time  for  us  to  retreat,  too,"  Vir- 
ginia said  eagerly,  like  one  who  seeks  an  opportunity  to 
carry  out  a  much-desired  purpose. 

"How  can  we  go  now  ?  We  have  waited  too  long,  we 
can't  pass  the  Union  lines  without  help  and  there  is  no 
one  to  help  us,"  Mrs.  Lee  answered. 

249 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Colonel  Allerton  would  help  us  if  we  could  see  him, 
he  promised  it  weeks  ago,"  Virginia  said. 

"We  may  never  see  Colonel  Allerton  again,"  her 
mother  complained. 

"Yes,  I  saw  him  in  the  village  late  this  afternoon," 
Hudson  interrupted. 

"Did  you,  and  could  you  find  him  to-morrow?"  Vir- 
ginia asked. 

"Yes,"  Hudson  replied,  "he  sent  his  compliments  to 
the  ladies  an'  said  tell  you  he'd  be  in  the  town  most  of 
the  time  for  a  while  an'  he  hadn't  forgotten  his  promise." 

"Oh!  Joy!"  Virginia  cried,  her  face  lighting  up  with 
such  satisfaction  as  it  had  not  shown  for  days,  "through 
him  we  can  get  passes  and  possibly  we  can  go  soon.  I 
wish  we  were  ready  to-night." 

Mrs.  Lee  looked  curiously  at  her  daughter,  convinced 
she  had  read  the  girl's  heart  aright  and  willing  to  do  any- 
thing to  make  her  path  easier  just  now.  They  spent  the 
evening  arranging  with  the  overseer  for  the  support  of 
the  negroes  during  the  winter  and  devising  occupation  for 
them  in  the  absence  of  the  family.  The  next  day  Hudson 
rode  into  town  with  a  note  from  Virginia  to  be  given  to 
Colonel  Allerton  or  left  for  him  if  he  were  not  there. 
Finding  the  Colonel  away,  Hudson  left  the  note  and  has- 
tened back  to  the  Lodge  with  the  information  that  Bragg 
was  not  only  retreating  but  that  the  Yankees  were  in 
pursuit  and  threatened  the  destruction  of  his  forces  before 
he  could  join  Johnston. 

Colonel  Allerton  came  to  the  Lodge  early  the  next 
morning.  Entering  the  house  with  a  jovial,  good-natured 
greeting,  he  made  no  reference  to  the  Confederate  defeat 
which  he  naturally  supposed  would  be  a  subject  of  humili- 
ation to  the  family.  "What  is  it  I  can  do  for  you,  Miss 
Lee?"  he  asked  as  soon  as  the  first  courtesies  had  been 

250 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

exchanged,  "I  am  sorry  not  to  have  been  in  the  village 
yesterday  but  I  hope  the  delay  has  caused  you  no  incon- 
venience." 

"O,  no,  not  at  all,"  Virginia  answered,  "but  we  are 
ready  to  go  to  Atlanta  now  if  we  can  get  there.  Do  you 
think  an  arrangement  can  be  made  for  us?  You  see  we 
do  not  hesitate  to  avail  ourselves  of  your  proffered  assist- 
ance." 

"And  right  glad  I  am  to  see  it,"  was  the  cordial  reply. 
"I'm  sure  I  can  manage  the  passes  for  you.  I'll  see  to 
it  at  once.  It  may  require  a  day  or  two,  of  course — you 
understand  there  is  a  good  deal  of  red  tape  connected 
with  these  things." 

"We  will  be  only  too  grateful  for  your  assistance,  Col- 
onel Allerton,  without  dictating  as  to  the  time,"  Virginia 
replied. 

"And  what  of  the  young  Lieutenant?  What  will  he 
say  when  he  gets  well  and  finds  you  gone — if  he  ever 
does  get  well?"  the  Colonel  asked  in  a  half-serious,  half- 
jesting  tone. 

"Gets  well !  Has  he  been  sick  ?  Is  he  wounded  ?"  Vir- 
ginia exclaimed,  startled  out  of  her  composure  and  re- 
serve, her  face  turning  pale  with  alarm  rather  than  flush- 
ing from  embarrassment. 

"Hadn't  you  heard?"  Colonel  Allerton  asked  in  sur- 
prise. "He  was  carried  from  the  field  half  dead,  it  was 
thought,  during  the  battle  on  Mount  Lookout  and  even 
yet  his  recovery  is  doubtful — at  least,  so  I  have  been  told 
by  men  who  were  in  the  fight  with  him." 

"Where  is  he  now?"  asked  Mrs.  Lee,  for  which  Vir- 
ginia was  very  thankful,  longing  to  know,  yet  not  daring 
to  ask  lest  someone  should  discover  her  agitation. 

"He's  at  a  house  down  there  somewhere  and  the  sur- 
geons have  done  all  they  can  to  fix  him  up.  They  say 

251 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

there  is  danger  of  his  losing  an  arm  but  that  he  will 
probably  live  unless  some  unforeseen  complications  should 
appear,"  the  Colonel  explained  calmly,  while  Virginia 
forced  herself  to  listen  with  masked  face  that  told  no 
tale  of  the  raging  tumult  in  her  heart.  In  return,  she  ex- 
pressed some  mechanical  words  of  regret  or  sympathy 
which  almost  deceived  even  Mrs.  Lee,  who  relieved  the 
situation  by  sending  Lieutenant  Blair  a  kindly  message 
with  the  wish  that  it  were  possible  for  her  to  be  near 
him  and  help  him. 

With  a  few  more  words  about  the  business  on  which 
he  came,  the  Colonel  took  his  leave,  assuring  them  that 
he  would  return  in  a  day  or  two. 

When  he  was  gone,  Virginia  sought  the  summer  house, 
the  only  place  where  she  could  escape  observation  and 
the  scene  of  so  many  hours  of  bitterness  and  indecision. 
The  utmost  limit  of  her  temptation  and  weakness  had 
been  reached  and,  in  her  extremity,  she  crouched  upon 
her  knees  beside  the  little  settee  and,  burying  her  face 
in  her  hands,  wept  violently.  She  tried  to  pray,  but  the 
effort  ended  in  the  weak  and  helpless  cry,  "God  pity  me 
and  help  me."  In  time  past  this  rock  had  been  her 
refuge,  but  for  weeks,  now,  she  had  been  unable  to  frame 
the  words  of  a  prayer.  She  could  not  pray  for  the  Con- 
federacy, for  inch  by  inch  she  had  yielded  to  the  con- 
viction that  it  was  doomed,  she  could  not  pray  for  Hugh, 
she  could  not  pray  for  Philip;  she  could  only  fall  upon 
her  knees,  more  in  helplessness  than  in  prayerfulness,  and 
cry  out  for  strength  to  do  right.  And  who  shall  say  that 
the  pitying  ear  of  High  Heaven  did  not  hear  and  heed 
her  cry?  Gradually  she  was  enabled  to  withdraw  her 
mind  from  visions  of  Philip  wounded  and  suffering,  per- 
haps mutilated  and  possibly  dying,  and  to  fix  it  upon  the 
duties  that  were  at  hand;  to  possess  her  spirit  of  the 

252 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"peace  that  floweth  like  a  river,"  and  that  often  comes 
to  us  as  the  answer  to  sincere  prayer. 

When  she  returned  to  the  Lodge  her  mother  met  her 
at  the  door  with  an  open  letter  in  her  hand. 

"There  is  a  letter  from  your  father,"  Mrs.  Lee  said, 
"and  he  sends  us  bad  news  from  Hugh." 

"What,  is  Hugh  wounded  too?"  Virginia  asked 
anxiously.  "I  feared  it  from  not  having  heard  from  him 
for  so  long." 

"No,  not  wounded,"  Mrs.  Lee  replied,  "but  he  has  been 
sick,  has  had  malaria  for  several  weeks,  and  two  or  three 
days  ago  he  was  well  enough  to  go  out  with  a  reconnoiter- 
ing  party  for  the  first  time.  They  were  all  captured, 
Hugh  with  the  rest,  and  they  are  now  in  the  Federal 
prison  at " 

"Poor  Hugh!"  Virginia  said  gently,  "and  it  is  all  my 
fault,  too." 

"Why  is  it  your  fault?"  Mrs.  Lee  asked  in  astonish- 
ment. 

"Because  I  forced  him  to  go.  Hugh  would  never  have 
been  in  the  war  but  for  my  influence.  Poor  fellow !"  and 
in  her  heart  she  made  a  stronger  resolution  than  ever  to 
go  to  Atlanta  at  once  and  to  be  true  to  Hugh  at  whatever 
cost.  She  had  wronged  him  enough  already. 

A  very  few  days  sufficed  for  their  preparations  for  de- 
parture. By  the  time  Colonel  Allerton  returned  with  the 
necessary  papers,  everything  was  in  readiness  for  the 
journey  and  on  the  very  day  that  Philip  was  urging  Tom 
Healy's  visit  to  Lee's  Summit,  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia 
turned  their  backs  upon  it,  seeking,  with  heavy  hearts, 
a  more  safe  and  quiet  abiding  place. 


253 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

THE  possibility  of  finding  Lee's  Summit  deserted  had 
not  entered  Tom  Healy's  thoughts.  To  make  his  way 
there,  to  deliver  his  message  and  procure  a  reply,  and  to 
return — these,  in  his  mind,  were  the  successive  steps  of 
the  mission  before  him.  Hence,  it  was  with  a  feeling 
akin  to  consternation  that  he  found  the  Lodge  closed  and 
not  a  living  creature  in  sight.  Even  in  the  direction  of 
the  negro  quarters,  desolation  reigned,  for,  in  Hudson's 
absence,  nearly  all  the  slaves,  on  one  pretext  or  another, 
were  away  from  the  cabins.  A  silence  that  could  be  felt 
penetrated  everything  about  him.  There  was  no  din  of 
battle,  no  passing  of  soldiers,  not  even  the  rustle  of  a 
falling  leaf  or  the  twitter  of  a  belated  bird.  Like  the 
hush  that  succeeds  the  raging  tempest  was  the  calm  that 
had  followed  in  the  wake  of  those  terrible,  tumultuous 
days. 

Tom's  quick  eye  for  neatness  and  order  readily  took 
notice  of  the  promptness  with  which  the  place  had  been 
cleared  and  set  right  after  the  fire  and  with  genuine  Yan- 
kee love  of  thrift  he  said,  as  he  whittled  a  stick  he  had 
picked  up  at  Hudson's  wood-pile  and  glanced  about  from 
a  high  point  of  observation  back  of  the  ruins: 

"They  deserved  better  than  this.  It  is  a  pity,  an' 

there's  lots  of  'em  down  in  these  parts  in  the  same  fix 

But  then,"  he  added  a  moment  later,  "it'll  teach  them  an' 
the  rest  of  the  world,  too,  that  they  can't  bulldoze  Uncle 
Sam,"  and  Tom  gave  a  low,  joyful  whistle  as  he  thought 
of  the  sweeping  victory  Uncle  Sam  had  won  out  on  those 
distant  mountains.  He  was  too  thoroughly  In  sympathy 

254 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

with  the  Union  to  dwell  long  upon  the  calamities  of  its 
enemies. 

As  he  stood  musing  over  the  great  change  that  had  been 
made  since  he  left  Lee's  Summit  and  wondering  mechani- 
cally what  he  could  do  next,  he  became  suddenly  aware 
of  the  approach  of  a  young  negro  from  the  direction  of 
the  barns.  He  could  almost  believe  the  newcomer  had 
sprung  from  the  ground,  so  certain  he  had  felt  that  there 
was  no  sign  of  habitation  anywhere.  But,  being  singu- 
larly free  from  superstition,  he  accosted  the  darky  in  his 
characteristic  manner. 

"Sambo,"  he  said — all  coons  looked  alike  to  Tom  and 
he  always  addressed  them  by  the  same  name — "where've 
the  folks  gone?" 

"Missus  an'  Miss  Ginnie's  done  gone  to  Atlanty,"  Sam 
answered  bluntly. 

"To  Atlanty !"  Tom  exclaimed.     "Are  you  sure  ?" 

"Go's  Fs  sho.  Didn'  I  take  'em  to  de  village  myself 
to  kotch  de  train?"  Sam  returned,  ready  to  argue  the 
question  if  necessary. 

"Have  they  gone  to  stay?"  Tom  asked. 

"Dunno  nothin'  'bout  dat,  Mas'r,"  was  the  reply.  "All 
I  knows  fo'  sartin  is  deys  gone  t'  Atlanty,  an'  dat  I's 
sho  of." 

"Did  the  Hudsons  go  too?"  Tom  persisted. 

"No." 

"Where  are  they?" 

"Gone  to  de  village." 

"To  stay?" 

"No,  dey'll  be  back  'bout  da'k,  Marse  Hudson  say." 

"I  can't  wait.  I'll  have  to  ride  on  to  the  village  myself. 
Here,  you,  can't  you  feed  and  water  my  horse?"  Tom 
called  after  Sam,  who  had  turned  to  go  back  to  the  barn, 
at  the  same  time  tossing  him  a  piece  of  silver  that  fell 

255 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

into  the  grass  at  his  feet.  Sam's  face  beamed  with  a 
pleased  grin  as  he  went  down  on  his  knees  in  search  of 
the  coin.  When  he  had  found  it,  he  answered  with  all 
the  respect  that  a  gift  of  money  inspires  in  his  race: 

"I  kin  watah  'im  suh,  an'  I  kin  let  'im  eat  grass  on  de 
lawn  or  in  de  pastah,  but  dere's  not  an  eah  ob  co'n  on  de 
place  to  give  'im.  De  Yanks  done  come  two  weeks  ago 
an'  hauled  off  all  dey  could  lay  hans  on." 

"Now,  look  here,  Sambo,  if  your  soul's  not  blacker 
than  your  skin,  you  won't  tell  me  such  a  monstrous  one 
as  that,"  Tom  replied.  "You  know  that  somewhere  on 
this  place  you've  corn  enough  to  feed  my  horse." 

/Deed,  Mas'r,  I's  tellin'  de  truf.  Hope  t'die  dis  minit 
ef  it  ain't  jes  's  I  say.  Ye  can  go  to  de  ba'n  an'  co'n 
cribs  an'  see  fo'  yo'sef." 

"Well,  give  the  horse  water  and  grass,  then,  it  will  do 
until  I  get  to  the  village,"  Tom  directed  and  Sam  hurried 
away  to  execute  the  command. 

Tom  was  puzzled.  He  felt  intuitively  that  the  situa- 
tion looked  discouraging  for  the  Lieutenant's  prospects 
with  Virginia.  The  report,  he  knew,  would  be  hard  upon 
Philip.  He  must  find  the  Hudsons  and  ascertain  whether 
or  not  she  had  left  a  message. 

"  Twould  be  too  bad,"  he  argued,  "for  Mister  Philip 
to  leave  so  many  nice  girls  a  sighin'  after  him  back  in 
N'York  state  an'  then  come  down  here  to  be  jilted  by  a 
rebel,  though  she  is  a  han'some  one." 

After  eating  his  dinner  in  Chattanooga,  Tom  set  out 
in  search  of  the  Hudsons,  following  the  directions  Sam 
had  given  him,  but,  having  found  them,  he  gained  no  in- 
formation from  them  except  that  the  Lees  would  remain 
away  indefinitely  and  that  they  had  obtained  their  passes 
through  Colonel  Allerton.  It  was  evident  there  had  been 
no  message  left  for  Philip,  although  the  news  of  his 

256 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

misfortune  had  been  carried  to  the  Lodge  before  Mrs. 
Lee  and  Virginia  left  there.  Healy  would  have  consid- 
ered his  trip  worse  than  a  failure,  had  he  not  fallen  in 
with  a  party  of  Union  soldiers  from  whom  he  heard 
many  bits  of  gossip  concerning  the  battles  and  acquaint- 
ances of  his  who  had  been  engaged  in  them. 

Tom  had  ample  time  for  reflection  during  the  home- 
ward journey.  "It's  goin'  to  strike  'im  all  of  a  heap  for 
a  while,"  he  said  aloud.  "It's  plain  to  be  seen  he's  a 
dotin'  on  her  all  the  time  an'  this'll  sort  o'  break  into  'is 
calc'lations  some,  I  reckon.  Blast  my  buttons,  if  I  know 
what  I'm  goin'  t'  tell  'im." 

Philip  was  worse  when  Tom  reached  him — "had 
worked  hisself  into  a  ragin'  fever,"  the  Irishman  said, 
"a  worryin'  over  nothin'." 

"Is  it  nothing  that  you  have  been  gone  almost  twice  as 
long  as  we  expected?"  Blair  asked  petulantly.  "How 
was  I  to  know  you  had  not  been  captured  or  wounded, 
as  you  were  once  before?" 

"Never  you  fear,  Mister  Philip.  They  got  me  once 
but  they  won't  do  it  again.  I  cut  my  eye  teeth  over  at 
Lee's  Summit  an'  I'm  too  swift  for  'em  any  more,"  Tom 
said  boastingly,  in  reality  glad  of  some  reason  to  prolong 
the  conversation  and  put  off  the  dreaded  explanation  for 
which  he  had  been  able  to  devise  no  satisfactory  form. 

Blair  had,  indeed,  fretted  and  fumed  unnecessarily  over 
Healy's  prolonged  stay,  as  strong  men  are  inclined  to  do 
over  even  trivial  annoyances  when  deprived  of  their  usual 
powers  of  activity.  Now,  he  saw  in  the  delay  evidence 
of  Tom's  own  misfortune  and  again  he  connected  it  with 
Virginia  in  some  unaccountable  way,  contriving  in  his 
imagination  a  score  of  evils  that  might  have  befallen  her 
yet  signally  failing  to  think  of  the  right  cause.  That  she 
might  have  left  Tennessee,  and  left  it,  too,  without  a 

257 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

word  to  himself  either  of  sympathy  or  of  warning,  was 
too  unexpected  even  to  be  thought  of. 

He  lay  with  an  air  of  impatient  expectancy  while  Tom 
removed  his  hat  and  coat,  brushed  the  dust  of  travel  from 
his  clothing,  and  carefully  rearranged  part  of  the  furni- 
ture in  the  room,  complaining  the  while  because  women 
folks  are  not  content  to  leave  things  where  they  find  them. 
Philip's  scanty  stock  of  patience  was  at  length  exhausted 
and  he  blurted  out  indignantly: 

"What  do  you  suppose  I  sent  you  to  Lee's  Summit  for, 
Tom,  if  not  to  hear  some  tidings  from  the  people  there  ?" 

"To  be  sure!"  Tom  returned  as  if  suddenly  recalling 
himself  to  a  forgotten  subject.  "I  was  so  upset  with 
findin'  you  like  this,  I  was  about  to  forget  what  I  went 
for.  The  truth  is,  Mister  Philip ,"  he  began. 

"Well?"  Philip  questioned. 

"The  Lees  wasn't  at  home,"  Tom  said  helplessly. 

"Where  were  they?" 
.    "Gone  t'Atlanty,  sir,"  Tom  answered. 

"Gone  to  Atlanta,"  Philip  repeated,  trying  to  realize 
what  the  words  meant.  "Surely  there  is  some  message 
for  me.  Did  you  bring  me  a  note  from  the  young  lady? 
Speak  out,  why  can't  you,  and  tell  me  whatever  you  have 
to  tell?"  Blair  said  impatiently. 

"There's  nothing  to  tell,  Mister  Philip,"  Tom  admitted 
reluctantly.  "Three  or  four  days  ago  Mrs.  Lee  and  the 
little  rebel  went  to  Atlanty  to  stay  'til  it  is  safe  or  of  any 
use  to  come  back.  I  saw  the  Hudsons  in  Chattanoogy 
and  they  told  me  this  and  there  was  no  word  left  for 
anyone." 

"Had  they  heard  of  my  condition,  do  you  know,  Tom? 
The  Lees,  I  mean?" 

It  was  the  question  Tom  dreaded  most  of  all  to  hear. 

"Yes,  sir,  I  think  they  had,"  he  was  forced  to  admit. 
258 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Think!  Don't  you  know  whether  they  had  or  not? 
Did  you  say  nothing  to  the  Hudsons  about  me  ?  It  seems 
to  me  I  am  having  a  hard  time  to  get  at  the  truth." 

"Yes,"  Tom  began,  bracing  himself  for  a  clean  breast 
of  the  affair  at  once,  "I  talked  to  the  Hudsons  about  you 
and  they  had  heard  of  your  gettin'  shot  at  Lookout.  I 
don't  certainly  know  that  the  Lees  heard  of  it  too,  but  I 
should  say  they  did,  as  the  news  got  to  the  Lodge  before 
they  left." 

"Who  told  them  of  it  ?"  Blair  asked. 

"Colonel  Allerton,  sir,"  Tom  replied,  "and  it  seems 
'twas  him  that  got  'em  the  passes  so  they  could  go  away." 

"Thank  you,  Tom,  that's  all  just  now.  You  did  all 
you  could,  I  have  no  doubt."  Philip  turned  wearily  on 
his  pillow  and  lay  quiet  a  long  while,  going  over  in  his 
mind  the  circumstances  of  his  association  with  Virginia, 
trying  to  settle  the  nature  of  his  relationship  to  her  and 
wondering  why  she  had  treated  him  so.  Since  the  day 
he  had  rescued  her  from  Painter's  persecution  on  her 
way  home  from  the  Confederate  camp,  she  had  shown 
no  animosity  toward  him  as  a  Federal  soldier  and  some- 
times •  he  had  felt  almost  certain  she  reciprocated,  in  a 
measure,  the  interest  he  felt  in  her.  What  freak  had  im- 
pelled her  to  ignore  him  now  when  he  had  a  right  tc 
expect  at  least  a  demonstration  of  friendly  sympathy? 
Was  she  so  absurdly  prejudiced?  Was  she  simply  a 
heartless  coquette?  He  could  not  believe  it,  she  was  too 
honest  and  sincere  in  all  her  words  and  actions  for  that. 
He  would  not  entertain  an  evil  thought  concerning  her 
without  actual  proof  of  its  justice. 

He  did  not  speak  her  name  again  and,  as  days  and 
weeks  went  by,  Tom  began  to  think  the  episode  with  the 
heiress  of  Lee's  Summit  was  of  no  consequence  after 
all.  At  times  he  was  on  the  point  of  congratulating 

259 


Philip  upon  the  ease  with  which  he  had  dismissed  an  un- 
pleasant entanglement,  but  Philip  was  too  reserved  and 
taciturn  about  everything  connected  with  Miss  Lee  for 
even  Healy  to  venture  upon  such  a  familiarity. 

It  was  midwinter  before  Blair  was  able  to  leave  the 
house  and,  as  soon  as  he  was  strong  enough  to  ride,  he 
made  his  way  by  easy  stages  to  Chattanooga  and  thence 
to  Lee's  Summit,  where  he  was  kindly  received  by  the 
Hudsons  and  where  he  spent  half  a  day  wandering  about 
and  dwelling  upon  fond  recollections  of  his  former  visits 
there.  He  obtained  Virginia's  address  and  wrote  to  her, 
bidding  her  direct  her  reply  to  Rochester,  New  York, 
where  he  expected  to  go  in  a  few  days  to  spend  the  re- 
mainder of  the  winter.  No  answer-  ever  came  to  the 
letter  and  he  was  left  to  put  whatever  construction  he 
chose  upon  her  silence.  Two  or  three  weeks  prior  to 
this  time,  the  part  of  the  army  to  which  he  belonged  was 
returned  to  the  east  and  Tom  Healy  went  with  them 
leaving  Philip  to  regain  his  strength,  enjoy  his  vacation 
at  home  and  join  him  in  Virginia  when  he  was  ready  to 
return  to  the  service.  Thoroughly  deceived  by  the  calm- 
ness with  which  Philip  endured  his  illness  and  the  eager- 
ness with  which  he  talked  of  his  trip  northward,  Tom  did 
not  dream  that  the  passing  days  did  but  increase  his  in- 
terest in  Virginia  and  stimulate  his  desire  to  see  her  again 
and  renew  the  acquaintance  so  rudely  arrested.  Many  a 
day  when  he  was  supposed  to  be  asleep,  he  had  lain  with 
his  face  to  the  wall,  thinking  of  her  and  trying  to  devise 
some  plan  for  seeing  her  once  more.  The  removal  of 
his  regiment  in  the  opposite  direction  from  Atlanta 
seemed  to  blast  his  last  prospect  of  such  a  meeting  and 
he  took  his  journey  homeward  in  a  state  of  hopeless  un- 
certainty. 

260 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

ATLANTA  was  like  a  new  world  to  Virginia,  coming, 
as  she  did,  from  the  very  midst  of  the  horrors  of  war, 
from  three  years  experience  of  hardship,  responsibility 
and  anxiety,  from  a  ruined  home  and  a  devastated  coun- 
try. There  had  never  been  a  gayer  season  in  the  gay 
little  city  than  the  one  just  beginning  when  she  and  her 
mother  came  to  it  seeking  refuge  and  rest.  From  the  day 
of  her  arrival  at  the  home  of  the  Chesters,  she  entered 
upon  such  a  succession  of  pleasures  as  she  had  never 
known  before.  Life  at  Lee's  Summit,  in  the  very  heyday 
of  its  prosperity,  seemed  tame  in  comparison  with  the 
bedizzening  merry-go-round  of  calls  and  visits  and  parties 
and  balls. 

Standing  in  the  heart  of  the  Confederacy,  shielded  from 
the  approach  of  the  enemy  by  two  lines  of  armies  under 
popular  and  trusted  generals,  teeming  with  foundries, 
factories,  mills  and  warehouses,  the  granary  of  the  south- 
ern states,  the  chief  depot  of  supplies  for  the  southern 
armies,  Atlanta  had  steadily  advanced  in  prosperity  in- 
stead of  losing  ground,  as  many  of  her  sister  cities  had 
done.  Luxurious  and  elegant  homes,  thrown  open  in 
true  southern  hospitality,  were  the  centers  of  attraction 
for  the  pleasure-loving  throng,  of  whom  Kittie  Chester, 
in  the  bloom  of  youth  and  beauty,  was  a  distinguished 
leader.  They  had  known  nothing  here  of  the  real  hard- 
ships of  war,  and  such  was  their  belief  in  the  security  of 
their  position  and  the  final  triumph  of  the  cause  of  seces- 
sion that  almost  without  interruption  they  continued  their 
pursuit  of  wealth  or  ease  or  pleasure.  No  one  paused  to 
think  of  danger  or,  if  the  thought  were  forced  upon  them 

261 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

by  some  glaring  defeat,  as  when  Bragg  was  driven  out  of 
Tennessee,  they  gave  the  disaster  a  moment's  considera- 
tion and  then  returned  to  "their  mirth  or  their  employ- 
ment," in  the  spirit,  if  not  in  the  language,  of  the  kings 
and  lords  of  other  days — "after  us  the  deluge." 

Virginia  Lee  was  secretly  gratified  by  the  unexpected 
conditions  that  surrounded  her.  She  was  naturally  fond 
of  society  and  she  had  looked  forward  with  dread  to  the 
life  of  inactivity  she  expected  to  live  in  her  uncle's  house. 
Hence,  easily  laying  aside  her  former  prejudice  against 
social  enjoyment,  which  had  weakened  with  the  decline 
of  her  enthusiasm  and  hopefulness  concerning  the  issue 
of  the  rebellion,  she  entered  heartily  into  Kittie's  plans 
for  her  entertainment.  She  even  permitted  herself  the 
extravagance  of  replenishing  her  wardrobe  to  suit  the 
necessities  of  the  season,  for  the  practice  of  those  sacri- 
fices and  self-denials  which  Hugh  was  disposed  to  term 
"small  economies"  had  not  penetrated  as  far  as  Atlanta, 
and  she  found  a  renewed  pleasure  in  the  indulgence  of 
her  old-time  taste  in  the  matter  of  gowns  and  bonnets. 
The  spirit  of  defiance  and  abandonment  was  in  the  air 
and,  like  the  friends  with  whom  she  associated,  she  soon 
learned  to  shut  her  eyes  to  the  evil  which,  wound  about 
them  like  a  fatal  coil,  was  slowly  but  surely  contracting 
its  boundaries  and  threatening  them  with  destruction. 
Occasionally  a  vivid  recollection  of  the  loss  of  Chatta- 
nooga aroused  her  to  a  realizing  sense  of  their  position 
and  she  warned  Kittie  and  Mrs.  Chester  of  the  fate  await- 
ing them,  but  Mrs.  Chester,  with  whom  the  possession  of 
"nerves"  had  become  an  incurable  disease,  begged  Vir- 
ginia not  to  force  these  harassing  fears  upon  her  in  her 
frail  condition,  while  Kittie  only  tossed  her  head  good- 
humoredly,  saying: 

"Well,  cousin,  there'll  be  time  enough  to  think  of  disas- 
262 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ter  when  it  comes.  It  could  do  no  good  to  be  sighing 
over  it  beforehand.  We  may  as  well  enjoy  life  while  we 
can." 

"  'Let  us  eat,  drink  and  be  merry  for  to-morrow  we 
die',"  Virginia  quoted  ironically. 

"But  papa  doesn't  seem  inclined  to  look  at  things  so 
very  seriously,"  Kittie  argued  conclusively. 

"Because,  up  to  the  present  time,  your  father's  interests 
have  been  advanced  by  the  war.  His  business  has  been 
more  prosperous  than  ever  and  he  himself  has  been  fortu- 
nate enough  to  win  more  or  less  renown  in  the  army  with- 
out any  grave  amount  of  danger.  Let  the  Union  forces 
make  their  way  to  Atlanta  and  reverse  all  this  and  your 
views  and  your  father's  will  be  different." 

"To  be  sure,"  Kittie  replied,  adding  playfully,  "but 
until  'all  this'  is  reversed,  my  present  state  of  mind  is 
more  comfortable  and  it  is  vastly  more  to  my  taste  to  be 
planning  our  dresses  for  the  Dupont  ball.  Please,  Vir- 
ginia, let's  drop  the  war  subject  and  turn  our  attention 
to  the  more  immediate,  if  not  the  more  important,  one. 
We  must  place  our  orders  with  Madame  Verne  by  to- 
morrow or  she  will  not  be  able  to  fill  them." 

And  thus  the  wilful  little  lady  dismissed  all  serious 
contemplation  of  future  evil  and,  gradually,  her  graver 
cousin  fell  in  with  her  care-free  ways. 

On  the  evening  of  the  Dupont  ball,  supposed  to  be  the 
chief  event  of  the  holidays,  Kittie  suddenly  appeared  in 
Virginia's  room  arrayed  in  the  cloud  of  ruffles  and  puffs 
and  laces  which  was  the  result  of  her  "planning"  with 
Madame  Verne. 

"How  beautiful!"  Virginia  exclaimed  as  she  looked  at 
her  cousin. 

"Do  you   like  it?"   Kittie  asked  eagerly.     "I   am  so 
263 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

glad.  Do  you  know,  my  dear,  there  is  nobody's  approval 
quite  so  agreeable  to  me  as  yours?" 

"Like  it!  It  is  lovely!"  Virginia  returned.  "You  are 
even  more  beautiful,  Kittie,  than  you  gave  promise  of 
being  when  you  were  younger,  and  I  always  thought  you 
pretty.  And  you  have  just  the  kind  of  beauty  to  suit 
your  name,  with  your  soft  voice  and  gentle  manners." 

"Don't  say  that!"  Kittie  said,  laughing  and  laying  her 
hand  over  Virginia's  mouth.  "That's  just  what  I  don't 
want  to  be.  I'd  rather  be  tall  and  grand  like  you  are. 
You've  been  my  ideal  since  we  were  little  girls  and  yet 
I  can't  grow  one  bit  like  you." 

"Tut!  tut!  child.  Look  into  the  glass  and  see  what 
nonsense  you  are  talking." 

Kittie  raised  her  eyes  and  looked  first  at  the  reflection 
of  Virginia's  face  and  then  at  her  own  with  its  large 
brown  eyes,  round,  rosy  sheeks  and  long,  soft  curls. 

"Yes,"  she  said  after  a  moment's  pause,  "it  is  what 
might  be  called  a  prettier  face  than  yours  but  I'd  give 
all  the  world  to  look  like  you  and  be  like  you." 

"Fie!  little  one.  Why,  all  the  beaux  in  Atlanta  are 
dancing  attendance  upon  you,  what  more  could  you 
ask?" 

"But  it  makes  so  much  ado  about  nothing,  Virginia. 
It  would  be  so  much  nicer  to  have  one's  affairs  all  ar- 
ranged beforehand  as  yours  were  and  save  all  the  trouble 
and  worry.  I  suppose  Hugh  Cunningham  is  as  fond  of 
you  as  ever?" 

It  was  the  first  time  her  personal  relations  with  Hugh 
had  been  spoken  of  since  her  coming  and  it  aroused  a 
strange  sensation  in  Virginia's  heart.  Remembering  Kit- 
tie's  former  fondness  for  Hugh,  she  glanced  at  her 
quickly,  as  the  question  was  asked,  but  experience  had 
taught  the  little  puss  many  a  lesson  in  self-control  and 

264 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

her  face  gave  no  sign  of  emotion  as  she  carefully  ar- 
ranged a  stray  curl  and  gave  a  finishing  touch  to  the  bow 
of  ribbon  on  her  shoulder. 

"I  suppose  so,"  Virginia  answered  with  a  shade  of  sad- 
ness in  her  tone.  "At  least  his  letters  sound  just  as  they 
always  did  and  he  professed  to  feel  the  same  as  ever 
toward  me  when  he  was  at  home  in  August." 

"Are  you  engaged  to  him,  dear?"  Kittie  asked  care- 
lessly. 

"Yes,  I  have  promised  to  marry  him  when  the  war  is 
over."  The  answer  was  pronounced  the  least  bit  firmly 
as  if  intended  as  much  for  her  own  reassurance  as  for 
Kittie's  information. 

"How  queer  it  must  seem  to  be  really  engaged!"  Kittie 
said,  looking  meditatively  at  her  cousin  who  replied  in  a 
rather  expressionless  way,  "How  queer!" 

And  then  the  carriage  was  announced  and  they  went 
away  to  a  brilliant  scene  of  festivity  and  mirth  that  gave 
no  time  to  think  of  raging  conflict  or  wearisome  tie  or 
unrequited  love. 

What  of  Philip  Blair  all  this  time?  Had  Virginia  for- 
gotten him?  With  all  the  might  of  her  strong  character 
she  strove  to  dismiss  him  from  her  thoughts  as  completely 
as  he  had  disappeared  from  her  sight.  For  this  purpose 
she  welcomed  the  gay  life  into  which  she  entered  and  for 
this  she  threw  herself  heart  and  soul  into  whatever  en- 
joyment presented  itself.  If  at  times  her  mind  persist- 
ently reverted  to  the  forbidden  theme  she  sought  some 
fresh  diversion  and  pursued  it  zealously  until  her  will- 
power had  conquered.  An  uninterrupted  course  of  such 
discipline  might,  eventually,  have  accomplished  the  de- 
sired end,  but  fate  and  Philip's  own  inclination  decreed 
it  otherwise.  Virginia  had  scarcely  settled  in  her  own 
heart — satisfactorily  or  unsatisfactorily — that  this  epi- 

265 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

sode  in  her  life  was  irrevocably  past,  when  the  coming 
of  Lieutenant  Blair's  letter  re-awakened  the  sleeping  pas- 
sion and  renewed  the  old  struggle  that  had  cost  her  so 
much  bitterness  at  Lee's  Summit. 

It  was  a  charming  letter,  cordial,  earnest,  filled  with 
the  things  she  wished  to  know.  It  told  of  the  writer's 
long  illness  and  convalescence,  of  Healy's  trip  to  her 
home  and  of  his  own  keen  disappointment  when  he 
learned  that  she  had  left  Tennessee  without  even  a  mes- 
sage for  him;  it  told  of  his  visit  to  Lee's  Summit,  de- 
scribing various  changes  he  had  noticed,  relating  inci- 
dents connected  with  the  Hudsons  or  the  negroes,  and  re- 
vealing his  inmost  thoughts  and  feelings  as  he  wandered 
among  haunts  which  he  associated  with  happy  recollec- 
tions of  her;  it  told  of  Colonel  Allerton's  sickness  and 
death  in  late  December,  of  Healy's  removal  to  the  east 
and  of  his  own  projected  visit  in  the  North,  ending  with 
the  regret  that  the  trip  which  would  otherwise  be  so  great 
a  pleasure  must  be  marred  by  the  thought  that  it  but  in- 
creased the  distance  between  himself  and  her  and  deferred 
the  day  when  he  should  meet  her  again.  "And  we  shall 
meet  again,"  he  said  in  conclusion.  "It  is  simply  un- 
thinkable to  me  that  you  should  have  come  to  me  for  a 
brief  time  to  arouse  in  my  heart  an  interest  such  as  I 
have  never  felt  in  anyone  before  and  then  as  suddenly 
drop  out  of  my  life  never  to  return.  It  shall  not  be. 
Answer  me  at  Rochester,  New  York. 

Sincerely  yours, 

PHILIP  BLAIR. 

After  this  Virginia  spent  a  night  of  passionate  grief 
and  bitter  rebellion,  alternating  with  periods  of  calm 
judgment  and  earnest  prayer.  By  morning  she  had  taken 
her  resolve  and,  having  completed  her  toilet,  she  stood 
with  the  precious  letter  in  her  hand  ready  to  drop  it  on 

266 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  blazing  fire  in  her  grate.  But  here  her  woman's  na- 
ture rebelled  utterly  and  as  a  compromise  with  her  reason 
she  buried  the  missive  in  the  bottom  of  a  large  trunk 
where  she  would  never  have  occasion  to  see  it  again  un- 
less she  voluntarily  chose  to  do  so.  It  is  said  that  "he 
who  ruleth  his  own  spirit  is  greater  than  he  who  taketh 
a  city."  Virginia  had  ruled  her  own  spirit  and  she  de- 
scended to  the  breakfast  room  with  the  heroic  air  of  a 
conqueror. 

A  few  days  later  she  was  further  strengthened  in  her 
purpose  of  treading  the  thorny  path  of  duty  by  a  letter 
from  Hugh  which,  unintentionally  upon  his  part,  was 
most  suggestive  of  her  obligation  to  him  without  tending 
to  remove  the  thorns  from  the  way  she  trod.  In  it,  he 
said  with  reference  to  his  prison  life,  "I  thought  I  had 
considered  all  the  possible  calamities  of  a  soldier's  life 
before  I  enlisted,  but  I  did  not  reckon  upon  this.  I  had 
reconciled  myself  to  privation,  sickness,  danger,  and  even 
death  if  it  should  come  to  me,  but  the  idea  of  being  cap- 
tured, strangely  enough,  did  not  occur  to  me;  and  if  it 
had,  I  could  have  had  no  conception  of  its  real  meaning, 
nor  can  anyone  else  imagine,  without  experience,  the 
dreadful  condition  of  a  prisoner  of  war.  Yet  they  say 
we  are  far  better  off  than  the  Union  soldiers  in  our  own 
prisons  at  Richmond  and  Andersonville 

"Thank  you,  dear  Virginia,  for  the  good  letters  I  have 
received  from  you  since  I  came  here.  They  alone  have 
made  existence  endurable  and  I  live  day  by  day  upon  the 
hope  that  if  I  survive  this  experience  I  shall  be  rewarded 
by  the  fulfillment  of  your  promise.  I  say  if  I  survive 
this,  because  I  have  never  recovered  from  the  illness  from 
which  I  suffered  before  coming  here  and  I  see  no  prospect 
of  recovering  from  anything  unless  chance  should  bring 

267 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

me  release  from  my  present  state.   Write  me  as  often  as 
you  can  and  believe  me  as  ever, 

Yours  faithfully, 

HUGH." 

Virginia  was  sitting  with  her  mother  and  Mrs.  Chester 
and  Kittie  in  the  drawing-room  when  Hugh's  letter  was 
handed  to  her.  She  read  it  through  carefully  and  then, 
returning  it  to  the  envelope,  laid  it  down  on  the  table  be- 
side her  and  resumed  her  embroidery. 

"Is  your  letter  from  Hugh?"  her  mother  asked. 

"Yes,  it's  from  Hugh,"  was  the  reply. 

"Is  he  still  in  prison?"  "Is  he  well?"  asked  Mrs.  Lee 
and  Mrs.  Chester  in  the  same  breath. 

"Yes,  he  is  still  in  prison  and  no,  he  is  not  well.  He 
says  he  has  never  recovered  from  the  fever  that  troubled 
him  before  he  was  captured." 

"I  wonder  what  that  fellow  who  said  'the  times  are 
out  of  joint'  would  think  if  he  had  been  permitted  to 
see  this  day  when  the  low-born  Yankee  can  thus  hold 
in  durance  vile  the  very  elect  of  southern  gentlemen," 
complained  Mrs.  Chester  who,  in  these  latter  times  stood 
so  in  awe  of  her  daughter  that  she  seldom  ventured  an 
authority  for  her  frequent  quotations. 

"Poor  Hugh!"  said  Mrs.  Lee,  "it  is  too  bad  for  one 
so  young  to  have  to  endure  such  a  trial." 

"Yes,  it's  too  bad,"  Virginia  replied.  "Sometimes  I 
am  sorry  Hugh  ever  enlisted  for  his  heart  has  never  been 
in  the  struggle  and  I  am  sure  that  I  am  largely  to  blame 
for  his  present  suffering." 

"I  think  you  reproach  yourself  unnecessarily  about 
that,  Virginia,"  Mrs.  Lee  said  kindly.  "You  never  urged 
Hugh  to  enlist,  you  know." 

"No,  I  didn't  urge  him  to  do  so,"  Virginia  assented, 
"but  the  influence  of  my  stronger  will  was  just  as  effec- 

268 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

tive  as  direct  persuasion  could  have  been.  I  should  have 
known  better  than  to  allow  him  to  do  it.  I  hate  being 
responsible  for  other  people's  actions.  Hugh  always  did 
what  he  thought  I  wanted  him  to  do,  even  when  we  were 
children." 

"What  else  should  he  do?"  asked  Mrs.  Chester  with  un- 
usual spirit.  "I'm  sure  I  don't  know  what  would  have 
become  of  me,  frail  as  I  have  always  been,  if  Marion  had 
not  consulted  my  wishes  always.  You  may  find  that 
trait  in  Hugh's  character  very  convenient  later  on,  Vir- 
ginia." 

"Possibly,"  Virginia  admitted  indifferently,  and  again 
she  glanced  at  Kittie  to  see  what  effect  the  conversation 
had  upon  her,  but  Kittie  was  silent  and  impenetrable. 

That  night  as  Virginia  sat  brushing  her  own  hair  after 
her  return  from  a  social  function  at  an  earlier  hour  than 
usual,  the  door  opened  softly  and  Kittie  entered  in  a 
trailing  pink  robe  which  set  off  her  beauty  more  than  the 
richest  gown  could  have  done.  With  a  contented  air, 
she  seated  herself  on  a  low  stool  at  her  cousin's  feet, 
saying  coaxingly : 

"I  was  not  sleepy,  Virginia,  so  I  thought  I  would  come 
in  with  you  a  little  while.  I  do  so  love  to  visit  in  the 
glow  of  the  firelight." 

"That's  right,  dear.  You  may  come  to  visit  with  me 
whenever  it  pleases  you.  I  am  always  glad  to  see  you, 
for  I,  too,  like  to  visit  in  the  firelight  and  I  am  not  sleepy, 
myself,  to-night." 

"What  were  you  thinking  of  when  I  came  in,  Virginia  ? 
It  seems  to  me  you  are  always  thinking — but  then  I  pre- 
sume an  engaged  girl  has  a  great  deal  to  think  about." 

"Do  I  seem  to  be  always  thinking,  dear?"  Virginia 
asked.  "I  have  no  intention  of  doing  so.  It  is  a  luxury 
in  which  I  do  not  wish  to  indulge." 

269 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Do  you  mind  telling  me  what  you  were  thinking  of 
to-night?"  Kittie  persisted. 

"Not  at  all,  I  was  thinking  of  Hugh,"  was  the  frank 
reply. 

"Tell  me  something  of  Hugh,  Virginia,  something  he 
said  in  that  long  letter.  You  were  so  indefinite  and  un- 
satisfactory downstairs  this  morning,"  Kittie  said  com- 
plainingly. 

"The  letter  is  here,  you  may  read  it  for  yourself,  little 
one,"  Virginia  said  tenderly.  "There  is  nothing  in  it 
that  Hugh  could  object  to  your  seeing,"  and,  going  to  a 
little  desk,  she  took  the  letter  from  a  drawer  and  handed 
it  to  her  cousin,  at  the  same  time  drawing  up  a  stand  with 
a  softly  shaded  lamp  on  it. 

Kittie  read  the  letter  and  then  looking  up  at  her  cousin's 
face  said  impulsively,  "Poor  Hugh !  I  wonder,  Virginia, 
that  you  can  stay  away  from  him  when  he  is  in  such 
trouble,  and  sick,  too." 

Virginia  regarded  her  companion  thoughtfully  for  a 
moment  and,  patting  her  soft  cheek,  said  gently,  "What 
a  pity  Hugh  did  not  love  you  instead  of  me,  Kittie.  You 
are  much  better  suited  to  his  taste  than  I  am.  I  have 
often  wished  it  had  happened  so." 

"Why,  Virginia?  Don't  you  love  Hugh  yourself?" 
Kittie  exclaimed. 

"O,  yes,  I  am  greatly  attached  to  Hugh,"  was  the 
quick  rejoinder.  "I  am  used  to  him,  you  know." 

"No,  no,  I  don't  mean  that,  I  mean  do  you  really  love 
him?"  Kittie  demanded  with  wilful  persistency. 

"Yes,  I  think  I  do,  in  a  way,"  was  the  evasive  reply. 
"You  know  people's  ways  of  doing  things  differ  greatly." 

"No,  I  see  you  do  not  love  him  as  you  should,  and  he 
deserves  a  better  fate  than  to  be  married  to  an  unloving 
wife.  You  should  never  have  promised  to  marry  him, 

270 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

feeling  as  you  do,"  and  the  little  sage  shook  her  bright 
curls  disapprovingly. 

"Ah !  but  you  do  not  understand,  Kittie.  It  was  when 
he  was  going  back  to  the  war  for  my  sake  and  I  could 
not  deny  him  a  promise  that  made  him  go  away  happy," 
Virginia  replied. 

"He  might  have  been  happier  at  the  time  but  that  will 
not  compensate  for  a  lifelong  misery,"  Kitty  argued. 

"Never  you  fear  for  that,  my  dear.  When  once  I  am 
married  to  Hugh  I'll  be  as  faithful  and  kind  as  any  wife 
could  be.  It  will  be  a  part  of  my  religion,"  said  Vir- 
ginia. 

Kittie  was  silenced  but  not  convinced  and,  for  a  time, 
the  two  sat  gazing  thoughtfully  into  the  glowing  depths 
of  the  fire,  each  one  painting  a  picture  in  somber  hues 
peculiarly  at  variance  with  the  brightness  of  their  sur- 
roundings. 

"Virginia,  what  is  Philip  Blair  like  now?  Is  he  as 
splendid  as  he  was  three  years  and  a  half  ago?" 

The  question  was  so  sudden  and,  presumably,  so  for- 
eign to  their  conversation  that  it  took  Virginia  unawares. 
The  mention  of  Philip's  name  sent  a  shock  all  through 
her  being  and,  like  a  flash,  the  emotion  showed  itself  in 
her  face.  Kittie  caught  the  look  and  waited  with  bated 
breath  for  Virginia's  answer. 

"Yes,  Kittie,"  Virginia  at  length  said  slowly,  "there's 
no  denying  that  Philip  Blair  is  an  admirable  man." 

Kittie  had  seen  into  the  depths  of  her  cousin's  heart. 
Virginia  knew  and  made  no  attempt  to  deny.  "I  am 
sorry  for  you,  Virginia,"  Kittie  said,  oh !  so  earnestly  and 
tenderly,  "I  know  what  it  is  to  hunger  for  something  I 
can  never  have." 

A  few  minutes  longer  they  sat  together  in  silence  and 
then  Kittie  said  good-night  and  went  away  to  her  room. 

271 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

All  this  was  but  an  accompaniment  in  a  minor  key 
to  the  gayer  harmony  of  their  everyday  life.  The  win- 
ter with  its  round  of  pleasures  hurried  quickly  by  and 
with  the  early  spring  Colonel  Chester  came  home  for  a 
visit  of,  two  weeks  with  his  family  before  the  opening  of 
the  campaign  in  defence  of  Atlanta.  His  tone  had  lost 
something  of  its  bravado  nature  and  his  face  grew  serious 
as  he  spoke  of  the  approach  of  Sherman  and  his  northern 
legions. 

"Then,  papa,  do  you  think  we  shall  be  defeated?"  Kit- 
tie  asked  in  alarm. 

"No,  I  can't  say  I  do,  but  it  will  be  a  very  close  and 
bitter  contest,  I  realize  that,"  he  replied. 

"Do  you  think  you  have  a  better  army  here  than  we 
had  at  Chattanooga?"  asked  Mrs.  Lee. 

"We  have  a  different  general,"  Colonel  Chester  an- 
swered. 

"Do  you  regard  Johnston  as  greatly  superior  tc 
Bragg?"  Virginia  asked  incredulously. 

"Well,  he  at  least  has  Bragg's  mistakes  to  profit  by  and 
I  believe  him  capable  of  doing  so,"  Colonel  Chester  said 
without  committing  himself  to  a  definite  opinion. 

After  this  the  family  were  in  a  constant  state  of  ex- 
pectancy, watching  eagerly  for  the  reports  of  Sherman's 
movements  as  they  came  to  them  either  through  the  pa- 
pers or  in  Colonel  Chester's  letters.  Mrs.  Lee  and  Vir- 
ginia, realizing  from  sad  experience,  the  trials  before 
them,  began  once  more  the  tiresome  process  of  watching 
and  waiting. 


272 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XX. 

ON  a  raw  stormy  night  in  January,  when  wind  and 
rain  and  sleet  and  snow  seemed  to  have  leagued  them- 
selves in  bitter  hostility  to  the  unfortunate  wayfarer,  a 
closed  carriage  drew  up  in  front  of  a  handsome  residence 
on  a  fashionable  street  of  Rochester,  New  York.  The 
driver  looked  in  at  the  open  parlor  windows  and  shrugged 
his  shoulders  discontentedly  as  he  contrasted  the  warmth 
and  brightness  and  comfort  there  with  tile  cold  and  dark- 
ness about  him,  muttering  an  impatient  invective  against 
bad  luck  and  povetty  as  he  descended  from  the  box ;  but 
he  opened  the  carriage  with  all  the  deference  due  a  man 
who  knocks  at  the  door  of  such  a  house,  whether  in  the 
capacity  of  owner  or  of  visitor. 

A  moment  later,  Philip  Blair  sprang  out  upon  the  pave- 
ment, paid  his  fare,  and,  hurrying  up  the  steps,  gave  an 
energetic  pull  at  the  bell.  He  had  barely  time  to  unbut- 
ton his  great  coat,  turn  back  the  collar  and  shake  off  the 
rain  drops  before  the  hall  door  was  opened  and  a  flood 
of  light  enveloped  him.  Brushing  past  the  servant  who 
admitted  him,  he  stepped  quickly  across  the  broad  hall 
and  entered  the  parlor  where  two  ladies  sat  talking  to- 
gether before  an  open  fire.  His  footsteps  were  so  muffled 
by  the  soft  carpets  that  they  were  unaware  of  his  pres- 
ence until  he  was  quite  inside  the  room. 

"Mother!  Alice!"  he  said  joyfully,  reaching  out  his 
arms  toward  them. 

"Philip!"  "Philip!"  they  cried  in  answer  to  the  familiar 
tones  and,  springing  up,  the  mother  and  sister  over- 
whelmed him  with  such  a  welcome  as  only  the  returning 
soldier  receives. 

273 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Doubtless  there  are  mothers  and  sisters  the  world  over 
who  know  how  the  next  few  hours  were  spent  in  that 
Rochester  home.  Mrs.  Blair  had  been  a  widow  since 
Philip  was  a  mere  lad  and  her  life  was  devoted  to  the 
interests  of  these  two,  her  only  children.  The  very  year 
the  war  began,  the  daughter  had  married  Bradley  More- 
ton  and  gone  to  live  in  a  distant  part  of  the  city.  When 
Philip  enlisted,  both  he  and  Mrs.  Moreton  urged  their 
mother  to  dispose  of  her  residence  and  go  to  live  with 
the  latter,  but  Mrs.  Blair,  like  all  women  who  have  once 
known  the  happiness  of  their  own  home,  preferred  to 
remain  where  she  was,  insisting  that  so  long  as  her  son 
was  unmarried  she  would  keep  this  home  for  him,  that 
when  he  was  settled  she  might  consider  the  advisability 
of  such  a  change  as  the  one  proposed. 

"How  is  it  that  you  are  here  at  this  time  of  m>ht,  Alice  ? 
Where's  Bradley  ?"  Philip  asked  as  he  made  himself  com- 
fortable before  the  fire. 

"He  has  gone  west  on  a  business  trip  and  I  have  been 
visiting  mother  since  he  left,  almost  a  week  ago,"  was 
the  reply. 

"Well,  of  course  I'm  sorry  not  to  see  Bradley,"  Philip 
said,  "but  after  all  it  seems  very  like  old  times  to  be  here, 
just  you  and  mother  and  I,  doesn't  it?" 

"Don't  you  see  how  much  better  it  is  that  I  didn't 
leave  our  home  as  you  wished  me  to  do?"  said  Mrs. 
Blair. 

"Yes,  I  was  thinking  on  my  way  north  that  it  was  very 
agreeable  to  be  coming  back  to  the  old  place.  It  wouldn't 
be  quite  the  same  to  go  to  another  house,  even  though  it 
were  Alice's,"  Philip  replied,  adding  immediately,  "By 
the  way,  mother,  I  hope  you  have  something  good  for 
dinner.  I  am  ravenously  hungry.  You  know  I  have  not 
had  a  genuine  home  dinner  for  a  long  time." 

274 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"No,"  his  mother  said  sympathizingly,  "I  presume  there 
are  no  homes  where  you  have  been  that  you  would  care 
to  visit." 

"Not  so  much  that,  mother,"  he  answered,  smiling,  "as 
that  there  were  no  homes  where  they  cared  to  have  me 
visit.  You  know  the  southern  people  are  not  keeping 
open  house  for  the  reception  of  Union  soldiers;  indeed, 
they  are  in  no  condition  just  now  to  receive  anyone." 

"Are  they  so  poor  down  there?"  Mrs.  Moreton  asked. 

"You  have  no  conception,  Alice,  of  the  condition  the 
people  are  in  where  I  have  been.  Elegant  homes  are 
dilapidated  or  destroyed  and  fine  plantations  are  a  wilder- 
ness of  weeds,"  Philip  said,  proceeding  to  -illustrate  by 
an  account  of  the  despoiling  of  Lee's  Summit. 

"Is  that  honorable  warfare,  Philip?"  Mrs.  Moreton 
asked  doubtfully.  "It  seems  to  me  our  armies  have  no 
right  to  bring  such  calamities  upon  private  citizens." 

"It  does  seem  so  at  first  thought,  Alice,"  Philip  replied 
gravely,  "especially  when  such  deprivations  come  upon 
people  with  whom  we  have  a  personal  reason  for  sympa- 
thizing, but  it  is  the  quickest  way  to  end  this  cruel  and 
expensive  war.  You  know  there  are  bodily  ailments  that 
require  heroic  treatment.  Secession  is  a  canker  on  the 
body  politic  which  only  the  deepest  probing  can  eradi- 
cate." 

"I  suppose  you  are  right,"  Mrs.  Moreton  assented,  "but 
it  will  be  a  blessing  when  all  this  is  ended." 

"I  am  glad  you  are  not  going  back  to  Tennessee,  son," 
said  Mrs.  Blair,  whose  mind  was  greatly  more  concerned 
about  Philip  than  about  the  war  or  the  privations  of  the 
southern  people,  "I  have  always  felt  more  anxiety  about 
you  since  you  left  the  east  because  you  are  so  much 
farther  from  home." 

275 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"I  am  not  sure  that  I  shall  not  return  to  Tennessee  yet, 
mother,"  Philip  replied. 

"Why,  you  wrote  that  your  regiment  was  already  gone, 
and  Healy  with  them,"  his  mother  said  in  surprise. 

"So  they  have,"  was  the  answer,  "but  I  am  thinking 
seriously  of  obtaining  a  transfer  to  Sherman's  army.  Ac- 
cidentally, I  grew  into  friendly  relations  with  General 
Sherman  before  I  left  Chattanooga  and  I  think,  through 
his  influence,  I  can  get  permission  to  join  his  command  if 
I  choose  to  do  so." 

"But  why  should  you  wish  to  go  there  again,  brother? 
It  must  be  a  much  harder  field  than  Virginia,"  Mrs.  More- 
ton  urged. 

"Because  there  is  just  the  kind  of  work  that  I  like,  to 
be  done  in  the  south,  while  I  see  nothing  whatever  of  in- 
terest in  Virginia,"  was  the  reply. 

"If  you  mean  there  will  be  more  fighting  in  the  south, 
I  cannot  understand  why  you  prefer  to  return  there.  Be- 
sides, Philip,  it  will  greatly  increase  my  anxiety  to  have 
you  separated  from  Tom.  There  is  a  comfort  to  me  in 
the  thought  that  he  is  with  you  to  look  after  you  a  little," 
Mrs.  Blair  said  pleadingly. 

"I  mean  to  take  Tom  back  with  me,  if  possible,"  Philip 
answered. 

"What  do  you  think  will  be  done  in  the  south,  brother  ?" 
Mrs.  Moreton  asked. 

"I  think  General  Sherman  will  carry  the  war  into  the 
heart  of  the  Confederate  states,  leaving  desolation  in  his 
path,"  was  the  grave  reply. 

"O,  it  is  pitiful,"  the  sister  said.  "General  Sherman 
must  be  a  very  severe  man." 

"It  is  pitiful,  but  it  is  necessary  to  save  the  Union  and 
establish  its  authority  beyond  dispute,  and  that  is  the 

276 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

task  before  us.  General  Sherman  is  not  severe  but  wise 
and  far-seeing,"  Philip  said,  earnestly. 

After  this  the  conversation  was  of  home  affairs  and 
interests,  and  continued  through  the  dinner  hour  and  the 
long  evening  that  followed,  until  Mrs.  Blair,  with  a 
mother's  consideration,  sent  Philip  away  to  bed  for  the 
rest  he  needed  after  his  long  journey. 

During  the  month  that  followed,  the  war-worn  soldier 
thoroughly  enjoyed  his  respite  from  the  duties  of  mili- 
tary life,  and  the  association  with  his  mother  and  sister, 
and  with  Bradley  Moreton  after  his  return ;  but  he  often 
found  his  mind  wandering  far  away  in  the  southland, 
trying  to  frame  some  excuse  for  Virginia  Lee's  conduct 
toward  him  since  he  last  saw  her.  Why  had  she  left 
Tennessee  without  a  word  to  him  ?  Lying  in  his  sick  room 
near  Lookout  Mountain,  he  had  been  able  to  explain  her 
action,  attributing  it  to  the  fact  of  his  never  having  given 
her  a  definite  understanding  of  his  real  attitude  toward 
her.  Now,  however,  he  had  not  even  this  flimsy  argu- 
ment to  bolster  up  his  wavering  hope.  Why  had  she  not 
answered  the  long  letter  he  had  written  her  from  Chat- 
tanooga? Surely  it  had  been  explicit  enough  in  its  dec- 
larations. These  were  the  questions  that  occupied  his 
mind  oftenest  and  that  he  was  never  able  to  answer  with 
any  degree  of  satisfaction  to  himself.  He  was  not  shaken, 
however,  in  his  determination  to  return  to  the  army  now 
in  Georgia,  and  before  the  month  closed  he  had  com- 
pleted the  arrangements  for  the  transfer  of  himself  and 
Healy  to  Sherman's  army. 

One  day,  at  his  sister's  home,  he  sat  for  a  long  while 
looking  out  of  the  window  in  a  brown  study. 

"What  are  you  thinking  about,  Philip,"  Mrs.  Moreton 
asked. 

"I  was  thinking  of  the  Lees,"  was  the  reply.  "I  wish 
277 


you  could  know  them,  Alice.     I'm  sure  you  would  like 
them." 

"What  were  they  like,  brother?  I  remember  hearing 
you  speak  of  them  before,"  the  sister  said,  interested,  as 
usual,  in  anything  concerning  Philip's  experience  during 
his  absence. 

"They  are  ladies,  Alice,  in  every  respect,"  he  an- 
swered. "You,  with  your  northern  prejudices,  would  be 
surprised  to  find  such  ladies  south  of  the  Mason  and  Dix- 
on  line.  I  tell  you,  they  would  be  congenial  associates  for 
you  and  mother,  and  I,  at  least,  have  no  higher  compliment 
to  pay  a  lady." 

"Thank  you,  Philip,  you  were  always  a  doting  son  and 
brother,"  Mrs.  Moreton  said,  laughing,  not  yet  observing 
how  much  more  seriously  her  brother  was  taking  the  con- 
versation than  she  herself  was.  "I  should  like  to  see  your 
southern  ladies  if  their  name  is  Lee,  but  I  presume  I 
n«ver  shall." 

"Maybe  not."  Philip  answered  in  a  disconsolate  tone 
that  attracted  his  sister's  attention,  and  she  looked  up  at 
him  quickly,  wondering  what  it  meant.  Philip  returned 
her  glance  with  a  peculiar  expression  she  did  not  under- 
stand. "What  would  you  say,  Alice,  to  a  Tennessee  rebel 
for  a  sister  one  of  these  days  ?"  he  asked,  curiously. 

"I  should  say  it  would  be  a  most  extraordinary  and  un- 
expected thing.  You  cannot  mean  it  seriously,  Philip?" 
she  replied. 

"Yes,  I  do,"  Philip  said,  earnestly.  "Would  you 
object?" 

"I  scarcely  know  how  to  answer,  Philip.  It  is  hard  to 
overcome  a  lifelong  prejudice,  you  know,  and  yet  I  can- 
not think  you  would  marry  a  woman  that  I  should  hesitate 
to  receive  as  a  sister.  Do  you  mean  Virginia  Lee?  Tell 
me  more  of  her,  is  she  handsome?" 

278 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Yes,  I  mean  Virginia  Lee,"  Philip  answered,  "and, 
yes,  I  call  her  handsome.  She  may  not  have  what  some 
people  would  call  a  beautiful  face,  I  suppose,  but  it  is 
attractive  in  every  detail,  and  she  is  refined  and  intelli- 
gent. However,  it  seems  presumptuous  to  be  discussing 
the  matter  so  coolly  when  I  have  no  reason  to  suppose 
she  would  consider  the  question  of  marrying  me." 

"Why  not?"  asked  Mrs.  Moreton.  "Any  girl  might 
consider  herself  fortunate  to  marry  you,  Philip." 

"There's  no  family  egotism  apparent  in  our  conversa- 
tion, Alice,"  Philip  answered,  smiling  at  his  sister's  en- 
thusiasm. 

"It  isn't  egotism,  it's  the  truth,  and  I'll  trust  it  to  the 
judgment  of  anybody  that  knows  you." 

"Well,  Alice,  time  will  tell  whether  Virginia  Lee  looks 
at  me  through  the  same  rosy  spectacles,  for  I  have  fully 
determined  to  go  back  to  the  south.  She  is  in  Atlanta 
now,  and  Sherman's  army  is  going  there  in  the  spring. 

"That  explains  your  anxiety  to  return  to  Tennessee, 
brother.  It's  rather  a  new  thing  for  Philip  Blair  to  be 
regulating  his  conduct  by  the  caprices  of  a  woman,  is  it 
not?" 

At  this  juncture  Mrs.  Blair  entered  the  room.  "What 
are  you  talking  about?"  she  asked.  "I  always  know  I  am 
missing  something  interesting  when  I  am  called  away  for 
an  hour." 

Mrs.  Moreton  looked  quickly  at  her  brother,  who  re- 
plied, "Of  the  people  who  lived  on  the  plantation  where 
I  was  last  fall  and  who  took  care  of  Tom  Healy  when  he 
was  wounded."  Someway,  it  was  not  so  easy  to  talk  to 
his  mother  as  to  his  sister. 

"Why  have  you  never  told  us  more  about  your  own 
sickness  and  the  people  who  cared  for  you?"  his  mother 
asked.  "I  am  sure  I  should  like  to  know  them  and  tell 

279 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

them  how  grateful  I  am  to  them  for  their  kindness  to 
you." 

"I  have  told  you  about  all  there  is  to  tell,"  he  replied. 
"While  they  were  good  people  and  I  esteem  them  highly, 
yet  what  they  did  for  me  they  did  for  money  and  they  re- 
ceived it.  As  for  my  wounds,  the  ball  cut  through  my 
arm  here,  as  I  told  you  the  night  I  came,  making  a  pain- 
ful flesh  wound,  but  it  soon  healed.  It  was  of  no  conse- 
quence." 

"It  is  of  consequence  to  me,"  said  Mrs.  Blair.  "It  ter- 
rifies me  every  time  I  think  of  the  narrow  escape  you  had 
and  it  is  like  taking  my  life  to  see  you  start  back." 

With  all  her  devotion  to  her  children,  Mrs.  Blair  had 
always  been  so  much  of  a  "return-with-your-shield-or- 
on-it"  woman  that  she  seldom  expressed  her  fears  so 
strongly.  Yet  Philip  had  divined  her  feelings  with  refer- 
ence to  his  wounds,  and  for  that  reason  he  had  concealed 
their  real  nature  and  had  spoken  as  lightly  of  them  as  he 
could,  that  she  might  not  be  unnecessarily  distressed  when 
the  time  came  for  his  return. 

"Don't  let  yourself  think  of  it  in  that  way,  mother. 
It  may  be  I  shall  never  be  engaged  in  another  real  battle. 
I  am  convinced  the  worst  of  the  war  is  ovr.' 

"I  pray  God  it  may  be  so,"  Mrs.  Blair  said,  fervently. 

A  week  later  Philip  bade  his  loved  ones  good-bye  and 
started  on  the  return  trip,  going  by  way  of  Washington, 
where  he  was  joined  by  Tom  Healy  who  entered  numer- 
ous complaints  at  the  change. 

"Perfect  fool's  errand,"  he  growled,  "galavantin'  round 
over  the  country  huntin'  a  chance  to  get  shot." 

"You  needn't  go,  Tom,  if  you  don't  want  to.  Stay 
where  you  are  by  all  means.  I  only  thought  you  might 
prefer  to  go  with  me,  and  you  consented  to  the  change  of 
your  own  accord,"  Blair  insisted,  good-naturedly. 

280 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"No,  I'll  be  goin'  wherever  you  do,"  Tom  answered. 
"A  pretty  fix  you'd  be  in  now  if  I  hadn't  been  there  to  pull 
you  out  o'  the  pile  o'  dead  an'  wounded  on  Lookout 
Mountain." 

"Don't  go  just  on  my  account,"  Philip  insisted.  "I  can 
look  after  myself,  I  assure  you." 

"There's  no  use  arguin'  the  question,  Mister  Philip. 
I've  promised  your  mother  to  stan'  by  you  through  this 
thing  and  I'll  keep  my  word.  Besides,"  he  added,  with  a 
knowing  wink,  "who  knows  but  I  may  get  a  chance  to 
clap  my  eye  on  the  'ansome  little  rebel  again  one  o'  these 
days." 

"Who  knows,"  Philip  answered,  addressing  himself 
with  much  interest  to  the  paper  he  was  reading. 

A  few  days  more  found  these  strange  companions 
among  the  familiar  scenes  about  Chattanooga,  and  the 
months  of  March  and  April  were  spent  in  preparations 
and  expeditions  preliminary  to  the  invasion  of  the  cotton 
growing  states,  which,  in  unison  with  General  Grant's 
campaign  in  Virginia,  completed  the  prostration  of  the 
southern  cause  and  compelled  the  relinqulshment  of  the 
unfortunate  pseudo-nationality  known  as  the  Confederate 
States  of  America. 

Tom  Healy  seized  upon  the  first  days  of  leisure  to 
make  a  hurried  trip  to  Lee's  Summit  to  pay  his  respects  to 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hudson  and  make  inquiries  concerning  Mrs. 
Lee  and  Virginia,  duly  reporting  such  information  as  he 
received  to  Mister  Philip,  watching  the  Lieutenant  closely 
during  the  recital  to  see  what  effect  his  words  produced. 
But  Philip  was  not  to  be  entrapped  so  easily  into  reveal- 
ing his  private  hopes  and  expectations  with  reference  to 
Virginia  Lee.  He  carefully  kept  his  own  counsel,  givingonly 
such  heed  to  Tom's  account  as  he  might  have  given  to  tid- 
ings concerning  any  other  acquaintance.  Two  points, 

281 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

especially,  he  made  a  mental  note  of — the  Lees  were  still 
in  Atlanta  and  they  were  at  the  home  of  the  Chesters — 
and  in  the  privacy  of  his  own  quarters  he  referred  to  his 
notebook  to  assure  himself  he  had  not  lost  the  address 
given  him  by  Mrs.  Hudson,  thinking  of  a  possible  occasion 
when  he  might  need  it. 

As  the  first  of  May  approached,  General  Sherman  re- 
called his  scattered  forces  and  reconstructed  his  army  for 
that  descent  upon  Georgia  which  trampled  into  the  earth 
the  homes  and  fortunes  of  thousands  and  thousands  of 
people.  The  march  through  Georgia!  It  can  only  be 
likened  to  the  reputed  effect  (fabled  or  real,  I  cannot 
say)  of  the  dreaded  centipede,  which,  poisoning  as  it 
crawls,  leaves  a  track  of  putrid  flesh  behind,  or  to  the  de- 
moniac fury  of  the  cyclone  cloud  which  drags  its  horrid 
length  along  the  earth,  dealing  death  and  destruction  to 
everything  in  its  path.  Such  a  campaign  can  be  justified 
only  on  the  principle  that  the  end  justifies  the  means.  It 
is  probable  that  this  wholesale  obliteration  of  material 
interests  did  more  toward  settling  the  terrible  conflict 
than  any  other  course  could  have  done,  and  it  is  possible 
for  us  all  at  this  late  day  to  see  what  General  Sherman 
saw  more  than  forty  years  ago,  that  the  quickest  way, 
though  painful,  was  the  best  and  most  merciful. 

Philip  Blair  had  grown  in  favor  with  his  commander 
as  their  acquaintance  developed,  and  when,  in  obedience 
to  a  telegram  from  General  Grant,  Sherman's  army  set 
forth  on  its  journey  southward,  Lieutenant  Blair  had 
been  promoted  to  the  rank  of  Captain  in  the  General's 
favorite  regiment. 

Philip  was  conscious  of  unusual  elation,  and  he  con- 
gratulated himself  on  the  promised  success  of  his  plans, 
when,  amid  flash  of  arms  and  blare  of  trumpet,  his  face 
was  fairly  turned  toward  Atlanta  and  the  realization  of 
the  dream  that  had  haunted  his  mind  for  months. 

282 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XXL 

The  brief  breathing  spell  that  succeeded  the  operations 
about  Chattanooga  was  but  a  temporary  lull  in  the  con- 
flict, and  each  side,  in  its  own  way,  occupied  the  interval 
in  making  ready  for  the  extensive  campaigns  planned 
for  the  ensuing  spring  and  summer.  There  was  great 
glee  in  Atlanta  when  it  was  known  that  the  manceuvers 
for  the  defence  of  the  city  had  been  given  to  the  exclusive 
charge  of  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston,  who  was  held  in 
high  esteem  by  the  people  there  and  whose  family  was 
at  the  time  in  their  midst ;  but  when  dark  war  clouds  bore 
down  upon  them  from  the  north  and  portentous  mutter- 
ings  were  heard  on  every  hand,  "a  change  came  over  the 
spirit  of  their  dreams,"  and  day  by  day  the  gloom  deep- 
ened and  hung  like  a  pall  above  them.  Every  heart 
paused  with  dark  forebodings,  "a  solemn  stillness  filled 
the  air"  as  the  inhabitants  went  forth  with  blanched,  ex- 
pectant faces  to  talk  in  hushed  tones  of  the  approaching 
danger.  Even  in  the  dead  of  night  the  slumberer  started 
from  her  dreams  with  the  dread  conviction  that  the  foe 
had  come;  it  was  as  if  the  town-crier  went  through  the 
streets  crying,  "Woe!  Woe!  Woe1.  Prepare  for  the 
impending  doom !" 

There  came  an  occasional  day  when  an  exaggerated  re- 
port of  some  inconsiderable  success  on  the  part  of  John- 
ston's forces  cast  a  momentary  brightness  over  the  city, 
and  it  was  enlivened  by  feeble  huzzas  and  spiritless  dem- 
onstrations of  joy ;  but  such  respites  were  of  short  dura- 
tion, and  only  served,  like  the  lightning's  flash,  to  inten- 
sify the  succeeding  darkness. 

Early  in  June  the  thoughts  and  sympathies  of  .the 
283 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Chester  home  were  violently  turned  from  contemplation 
of  public  danger  by  the  arrival  of  a  special  messenger 
with  the  intelligence  that  Colonel  Chester  had  the  day  be- 
fore been  severely  wounded,  and  that  he  was  asking  con- 
stantly for  some  one  to  bring  his  wife  and  daughter  to 
him.  Though  almost  overwhelmed  with  distress  and 
alarm,  Mrs.  Chester  and  Kittie  lost  no  time  in  complying 
with  the  request,  and  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  were  left  in 
charge  of  affairs  at  home. 

For  several  days  the  surgeons  were  hopeful  that  the 
Colonel's  strong  constitution  would  enable  him  to  throw 
off  the  evil  results  attendant  upon  his  injuries,  and  at  the 
end  of  a  week  Kittie  returned  to  Atlanta  leaving  Mrs. 
Chester,  who,  in  this  time  of  trial,  showed  a  reserve  force 
which  her  sheltered,  pampered  life  had  never  called  forth, 
to  minister  to  the  comfort  and  welfare  of  the  pat'.ent. 
Then  followed  week  after  week  of  anxious  waiting  long 
drawn  out.  Colonel  Chester  did  not  recover  from  his 
wounds,  but  nature  with  marvellous  persistency  main- 
tained the  desperate  struggle  for  existence.  At  length  in 
utter  hopelessness  he  begged  to  be  taken  to  Atlanta  that 
he  might  die  amid  the  familiar  scenes  of  home.  With  the 
assistance  of  friends  Mrs.  Chester  was  able  to  carry  out 
this  wish,  but  it  was  a  melancholy  home-coming.  No 
bright  flags  floated  from  the  porches,  no  garlands  or 
gay  festoons  of  flowers  were  twined  for  the  returning 
soldier ;  with  soft  tread  and  with  hushed  voices  the  mem- 
bers of  the  household  sorrowfully  awaited  the  coming  of 
the  stricken  master. 

At  first  the  change  seemed  beneficial,  and  delusive 
hope  whispered  encouragement  to  the  eager  watchers ;  but 
it  was  in  vain.  A  short  time  brought  about  the  inevitable 
reaction,  and  day  by  day  life  could  be  seen  slowly  but 
surely  ebbing  away. 

284 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Meanwhile,  that  other  conflict,  too,  went  on.  General 
Johnston,  upbraided  and  neglected  by  the  government  he 
served,  stubbornly  resisted  the  progress  of  the  Union 
army.  Inch  by  inch  he  yielded  his  ground,  now  falling 
behind  this  mountain  or  crossing  that  stream,  and  again 
abandoning  one  line  of  fortifications  only  to  intrench  him- 
self in  others  giving  promise  of  greater  security;  con- 
tinually hoping  against  hope  that  reinforcements  might 
yet  be  furnished  him  in  time  to  save  the  city  and,  with  it, 
the  tottering  cause.  This  struggle,  too,  was  vain.  Nearer 
and  nearer  came  the  conquering  legions.  Even  the  un- 
timely and  unjust  change  of  Confederate  commanders 
could  not  arrest  their  approach,  and,  at  last,  warned  by 
heavy  explosions  of  ammunition  that  Atlanta  had  been 
evacuated,  the  Union  army  entered  it  in  triumph  during 
the  first  days  of  September. 

And  here  we  pause  to  take  off  our  shoes  and  advance 
with  cautious  step,  for  the  ground  whereon  we  tread  is 
dangerous  ground.  Just  how  far  we  may  lawfully  sym- 
pathize with  the  advocates  of  a  mistaken  and  unfortunate 
cause,  how  far  we  may  censure  or  praise  the  judicious 
severity  of  a  military  dictator  in  the  service  of  a  righteous 
and  victorious  principle,  it  is  difficult  to  determine. 

In  the  very  nature  of  things,  the  rules  which  regulate 
the  rights  and  conduct  of  individuals  or  communities  must 
necessarily  infringe  upon  the  interests  of  some.  Hence, 
the  decrees  of  a  ruler  of  men  in  any  capacity  whatsoever, 
should  be  based  upon  that  principle  which  is  the  founda- 
tion of  all  just  and  equitable  laws — that  that  is  best  which 
works  the  greatest  good  to  the  greatest  number. 

Even  were  it  not  presumptuous  to  do  so,  we  have 
neither  time  nor  inclination  to  relate  the  details  or  to  dis- 
cuss the  fairness  of  General  Sherman's  conduct  in  Atlan- 
ta. Like  the  surgeon  who  amputates  the  limb  rather  than 

285 


prolong  the  agony  or  imperil  the  life  of  the  sufferer,  he 
dealt  with  the  situation  according  to  his  conception  of 
duty,  and  we  should  grant  him  the  same  consideration 
claimed  by  his  enemies  for  themselves — the  mantle  of 
charity  for  the  man  who  does  what  he  believes  to  be  right. 

The  family  of  Colonel  Chester  were  so  absorbed  in 
their  own  sorrow  that  they  had  little  interest  in  the  mo- 
mentous events  occurring  outside  their  own  walls  and 
received  little  information  concerning  them.  They  heard 
the  explosions  in  the  night  and  learned  of  the  withdrawal 
of  their  own  army  and  the  entrance  of  the  besiegers,  but 
beyond  this  they  knew  nothing.  Their  first  intimation  of 
the  Union  general's  intention  of  burning  the  city  was  the 
discovery  of  fires  now  lighting  up  the  horizon  in  various 
quarters,  and,  later  on,  bursting  into  towering  flames, 
turning  the  darkness  of  night  into  the  glare  of  the  noon- 
day sun.  The  inmates  of  the  house  rushed  together  with 
fear  and  dread  depicted  on  every  countenance,  inquiring 
the  meaning  of  the  direful  sight. 

"It  is  evident,"  Virginia  said,  "that  the  Yankees  are 
setting  fire  to  the  city  everywhere." 

"You  can't  mean  it,  Virginia,"  Kittie  exclaimed,  in- 
dignantly. "Do  you  believe  they  would  do  such  a  thing?" 

"Some  one  is  doing  it,"  was  the  reply,  "and  our  own 
men  are  gone,  you  know.  What  else  could  all  this  mean  ?" 

"And  will  they  come  here,  do  you  think,  to  set  this 
house  on  fire?"  asked  Mrs.  Lee  in  wild  excitement,  vis- 
ions of  her  own  experience  passing  through  her  mind. 

The  mere  suggestion  threw  Mrs.  Chester  into  a  flood 
of  passionate  weeping,  and,  wringing  her  hands  helplessly, 
she  cried  aloud : 

"Oh !  what  shall  we  do !  What  shall  we  do !  And  poor 
Marion  dying  upstairs !  It  is  cruel."  And,  rushing  to  his 
room,  she  threw  herself  upon  her  knees  beside  her  un- 

286 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

conscious  husband  who,  for  several  days,  had  seldom 
aroused  from  the  lethargic  sleep  which  seemed  to  benumb 
the  last  feeble  powers  of  mind  and  body. 

Virginia  sent  Mrs.  Lee  to  the  sick  room  to  comfort  Mrs. 
Chester  while  she  and  Kittie  began  hasty  preparations  for 
sudden  flight,  should  it  become  necessary. 

"Oh !  how  can  we  leave  this  house !  I  never  heard  of 
anything  so  cruel.  Look  at  my  poor  husband!"  Mrs. 
Chester  moaned,  in  an  undertone,  burying  her  face  in  an 
agony  of  grief. 

Words  seemed  so  inadequate  that  Mrs.  Lee  could  only 
sit  down  beside  her  sister-in-law  and  take  her  hand  in 
silent  sympathy.  And  so  they  two  waited  there,  alone 
with  their  sorrow,  alone  with  their  agonizing  fear. 

The  young  girls  hurried  to  their  rooms  to  collect  the 
few  articles  they  could  carry  from  the  house.  Kittie, 
remembering  certain  treasures  in  the  rooms  below,  started 
to  secure  them.  At  the  moment  there  was  a  loud  knock- 
ing at  the  door.  Believing  their  time  had  come,  she  would 
have  fled,  but  the  thought  of  her  father  restrained  her 
and  gave  her  courage.  Flying  down  the  steps,  she  threw 
the  door  wide  open  to  face  a  small  party  of  soldiers  whose 
leader  rudely  pushed  his  way  across  the  threshold. 
Kittie  threw  herself  on  her  knees  at  his  feet,  crying: 

"Pray,  pray,  spare  this  house.  My  father  is  dying. 
Spare  us  until  he  is  gone  and  then  burn  the  house  when 
you  will." 

"Damn  the  house!"  was  the  brutal  reply.  "I  am  here 
for  what  there  is  in  it.  Come  on  boys,"  and,  forcing  his 
way  past  her,  followed  by  three  other  men,  the  leader 
began  his  search  for  gain. 

With  the  blood  freezing  in  her  veins  from  fear,  Kittie 
arose  to  her  feet  and  grimly  watched  the  progress  of  the 
intruders.  One  firm  resolve  she  had  made  in  her  heart — 

287 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

they  should  never  go  up  those  stairs  while  she  had 
strength  to  resist  them,  and,  planting  herself  firmly  on 
the  steps,  she  awaited  their  return.  Nor  had  she  long  to 
wait.  Rich  as  were  the  furnishings  of  the  living  rooms, 
they  were  not  what  the  ruffians  sought.  They  were  too 
cumbersome  to  be  of  value  to  the  purloiner,  and,  hurry- 
ing with  noisy  tread  through  the  long  hall,  the  leader 
called,  surlily: 

"The  things  we  are  after  are  in  the  upper  rooms.  I've 
been  in  these  fine  houses  before,  and  the  richest  layouts 
of  all  are  in  the  ladies'  chambers." 

The  critical  moment  for  Kittie  had  come,  and,  bracing 
herself  for  a  struggle,  she  said,  with  determination: 

"You  shall  never  ascend  these  stairs  to  disturb  the 
dying  slumber  of  my  father  unless  you  kill  me  first." 

"I  don't  want  to  kill  you,  young  woman,  but  I  come 
here  to  git  jewels  and  I  mean  to  have  'em.  They  are  all 
there  is  of  real  worth  in  houses  like  this.  Stand  out  of 
the  way,  will  you  ?" 

"If  I  give  you  my  jewels  will  you  leave  the  house?" 
Kittie  asked,  eagerly. 

"Perhaps  we  might  if  you  give  us  enough  of  'em,"  was 
the  reply. 

"Sallie,"  Kittie  called  to  Mrs.  Lee's  servant  who  stood 
trembling  in  the  dining-room  door,  "come  here  to  me. 
You  go  up  to  my  room,"  she  continued,  as  the  black  girl 
approached,  "and  bring  my  jewel  case  out  of  the  little 
desk  where  I  always  keep  it." 

A  few  minutes  sufficed  for  Sallie  to  discharge  the 
errand,  and,  returning  quickly,  she  placed  the  treasure  in 
Kittie's  hand.  The  young  girl  opened  the  lid,  and,  glanc- 
ing at  the  sparkling  gems,  laid  them  lovingly  against  her 
cheek  and  then  handed  them  to  the  man  who  gloated  over 
them  with  a  tantalizing  air. 

288 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"This  is  the  real  stuff,  boys,"  he  said,  with  a  contempt- 
ible leer,  "but  it's  not  enough.  It's  been  my  experience 
that  the  old  ones  in  these  parts  often  has  more  of  this  sort 
of  thing  than  the  young  ones.  I  guess,  after  all,  we'd 
better  go  up  and  look  around  for  ourselves." 

"But  you  promised  not  to,  Colonel,"  one  of  his  com- 
panions objected. 

"Don't  dictate  to  me,  damn  you!"  the  leader  snarled. 
"Besides  I  didn't  promise,  I  only  said  if  'twas  enough,  an' 
it  ain't.  It  ain't  half  enough." 

Kittie  renewed  her  importunities  with  all  the  earnest- 
ness at  her  command. 

"Please,  please,  sir,  if  you  have  any  mercy  or  any  honor, 
do  not  force  your  way  up  these  steps.  Believe  me,  my 
father  is  in  a  dying  condition  and  the  noise  of  such  an 
intrusion  will  cruelly  disturb  him  and  will  drive  my 
mother  to  insanity." 

"Have  done  with  all  this,"  the  man  cried,  impatiently, 
and,  seizing  Kittie's  arm,  he  pulled  her  by  force  from  the 
stairs  and  she  fell  fainting  at  his  feet. 

At  the  same  instant  there  was  a  steady  tread  of  march- 
ing soldiers  along  the  street  outside,  and  before  the  men 
could  collect  themselves  for  concerted  action,  a  tall  form 
appeared  at  the  outer  door  and  a  firm  voice  said,  sternly » 

"Painter,  come  out  of  there  and  all  of  your  dastardly 
followers  with  you." 

"I'll  do  no  such  a  damned  thing,"  Painter  exclaimed, 
resentfully.  "What  right  have  you  to  command  me  to  do 
anything.  You  forget  your  rank,  sir,  and  mine,"  he  con- 
tinued, pompously. 

"I  have  the  oldest  right  ever  exercised  by  man,  the  right 
of  might,"  the  newcomer  said,  angrily,  and  he  seized 
Painter  by  the  collar  and  flung  him  out  of  the  door  with 
scorn  and  contempt,  saying,  as  he  did  so,  "Now  stand 

289 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

there  like  a  man  while  I  read  you  my  commission  from 
our  commander,"  and  the  speaker,  taking  a  paper  from 
his  pocket,  read  as  follows : 

"I  hereby  commission  the  bearer  of  this  paper  to  seize 
and  send  under  guard  to  my  presence  every  officer  of 
whatever  rank,  and  every  private  soldier,  found  in  the 
act  of  entering  or  purloining  the  private  homes  of  this 
city. 

(Signed)    WILLIAM  T.  SHERMAN." 

"Guards,  do  your  duty!"  and  Colonel  Painter  and  his 
allies  were  soon  marching  toward  headquarters,  attended 
by  an  escort  of  a  dozen  soldiers. 

Virginia  was  conscious  of  an  unusual  commotion  in 
the  house  for  several  minutes  before  she  was  aroused  to 
the  fact  that  strange  and  angry  voices  were  talking  in  the 
hall  below.  Then,  hastening  to  the  stairway,  she  reached 
the  landing  just  in  time  to  hear  Painter's  last  words  and 
see  Kittie  fall.  Her  heart  stood  still  as  she  caught  the 
hatefully  familiar  tones  and  realized  the  meaning  of  the 
presence  of  such  a  man  in  the  house.  While  she  paused 
a  brief  second  wondering  what  to  do  next,  the  new  actor 
appeared  on  the  scene,  and  just  in  proportion  as  she  had 
shrunk  in  dismay  be  fore,  her  heart  now  gave  a  great  bound 
of  joy  as  she  listened  to  the  altercation  between  the  two 
men. 

As  the  squad  of  soldiers  left  the  house  with  their 
charge,  Virginia  ran  down  the  stairs  to  her  cousin's 
assistance  while  the  tall  officer,  seeing  a  woman  lying  on 
the  floor,  turned  to  help  her.  There  was  a  momentary 
glance  of  recognition  and  then,  laying  her  hand  impulsively 
on  the  soldier's  arm,  Virginia  exclaimed: 

"Thank  God !  you  have  come." 

"Thank  God !  I  have  found  you,"  he  echoed  fervently, 
tenderly  clasping  the  hand  in  his  own. 

290 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

There  was  no  time  for  further  greeting,  and  Philip 
Blair  stooped  to  raise  the  unconscious  girl  from  the  floor. 

"I  must  carry  her  into  the  open  air,"  he  said.  "I  fear 
she  has  had  a  great  fright.  Bring  me  some  water  for  her, 
will  you?" 

Virginia  hurried  to  the  dining-room  where  a  tankard  of 
water  always  stood  on  the  sideboard.  When  she  returned, 
Philip  had  laid  Kittie  on  a  settee  and  was  fanning  her  vig- 
orously. The  fresh  air  and  cool  water  speedily  restored 
her  to  consciousness,  and  in  a  short  time  the  three  were 
again  living  over  the  exciting  scene. 

Philip  assured  them  that  there  was  no  danger  of  being 
turned  from  their  home  that  night,  that  only  the  business 
centers  and  the  public  buildings  would  be  burned,  not  the 
private  residences. 

"O,  joy!"  exclaimed  Kittie.  "I  must  run  and  tell 
mamma  that  at  once.  It  will  be  joyful  news  to  her." 

When  Philip  and  Virginia  were  left  alone  the  latter 
turned  toward  the  long  line  of  burning  buildings.  "Do 
you  think  that  is  right  ?"  she  asked,  abruptly. 

He  hesitated  a  moment  and  then  answered,  firmly, 
"Yes,  I  think  it  is  right  because  it  is  necessary." 

"How  strangely  ideas  of  right  can  differ."  she  an- 
swered. 

"We  look  at  things  from  different  points  of  view,"  he 
replied. 

"How  did  you  happen  to  be  here  to-night?"  she  asked. 

"I  didn't  'happen'  to  be  here.  I  never  just  'happen'  to 
be  where  you  are,"  he  replied,  regarding  her  with  a  look 
that  sent  a  thrill  of  happiness  all  through  her  being.  "My 
presence  here  was  designed  months  ago.  I  knew  you 
would  need  me." 

As  he  ceased  speaking  the  tramp  of  soldiers  was  again 
291 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

heard  approaching.  Taking  Virginia's  hand  in  his,  he  said, 
earnestly : 

"There,  my  men  are  returning  and  I  must  be  off. 
Others  may  need  the  same  service  I  have  done  you." 

"Must  you  go  so  soon?"  she  asked,  regretfully.  "Will 
you  come  again?" 

"That  depends  entirely  upon  yourself.  Do  you  wish  me 
to  come  again?" 

Virginia  stood  for  a  moment  with  downcast  eyes,  debat- 
ing with  herself  whether  or  not  she  should  flee  from 
temptation  and  hide  herself  in  the  farthest  corner  of  the 
house,  then  resolutely  raising  her  eyes  she  looked  straight 
into  his  and  answered : 

"Yes,  I  wish  you  to  come  again." 

"As  soon  as  my  duties  will  permit,"  he  said.  The  sol- 
dier head  bowed  low  over  the  hand  he  still  held  in  his  own. 
So  low,  indeed — but  no!  such  a  thing  was  not  to  be 
thought  of.  He  sprang  down  from  the  piazza  and  took 
his  place  at  the  head  of  his  men. 


292 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

"A  gemman  to  see  Miss  Lee,"  the  black  girl  announced 
as  she  peeped  in  at  the  door  which  stood  ajar,  and  then, 
catching  a  glimpse  of  Virginia,  she  stepped  into  the  room 
saying,  impulsively: 

"Don'  young  Miss  look  boo'ful  in  dat  ar  dress.  Fine 
fethahs  make  fine  bu'ds,  I  tells  ye." 

"Of  course  you  don't  mean  to  say  that  I  am  not  a  fine 
bird,  Martha,  but  who  is  the  gentleman  ?  Did  he  give  his 
name?"  Virginia  asked,  hastily  putting  in  an  additional 
pin  here  and  there  and  looping  back  her  locks  in  a  more 
becoming  fashion. 

"No,  Miss.  He  jes  axes  me  wus  Miss  Lee  heah  an'  I 
says  'ole  missus  or  Miss  Ginnie,'  and  he  says,  'Miss  Gin- 
nie,  of  co's'." 

"Very  well,  say  to  the  gentleman  that  I  will  be  down  in 
a  minute,"  Virginia  replied,  wishing  to  gain  time  to  still 
the  beating  of  her  heart  and  regain  her  usual  composure. 

Notwithstanding  her  experience  in  watching  for  Philip 
Blair  at  Lee's  Summit,  she  had  felt  an  absolute  certainty 
that  he  would  come  on  this  first  evening,  and  as  soon  as 
dinner  was  over  she  went  to  her  room  to  make  a  toilet  in 
which  she  hesitated  to  appear  before  Mrs.  Chester  and 
Kittie  under  the  shadow  of  the  great  sorrow  resting  upon 
them. 

She  had  attired  herself  in  an  elegant  gown  such  as 
Philip  had  never  seen  her  wear,  and  now,  as  she  looked 
with  satisfaction  upon  the  image  reflected  from  her  mir- 
ror, she  wondered  if,  after  all,  he  would  be  pleased  with 
her  appearance  or  disgusted  with  her  vanity  in  thus  array- 
ing herself  at  a  time  like  this. 

293 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Philip  heard  the  soft  rustle  of  her  dress  on  the  stairs, 
and  when  she  appeared  at  the  door  he  arose  and,  throwing 
back  his  fine  head,  advanced  to  the  middle  of  the  room  to 
meet  her,  looking  taller  and  mor  commanding  than  ever  in 
his  Captain's  uniform. 

He  looked  at  Virginia  in  pleased  surprise  and,  holding 
out  his  hands,  said,  earnestly,  "Is  it  possible  this  is  the 
same  Virginia  Lee  I  knew  in  Tennessee  less  than  a  year 
ago?" 

"The  very  same,"  she  answered,  smiling  back  at  him 
and  blushing  as  she  suffered  him  to  clasp  her  hands. 

"Fate  is  really  better  to  us  sometimes  than  we  expect," 
he  said.  "If  a  fortune  teller  had  said  last  spring  that  I 
should  realize  my  dreams  like  this,  I  should  have  laughed 
in  derision." 

"Did  you  dream  you  saw  me  like  this  ?"  Virginia  asked, 
innocently. 

"Not  like  this"  he  replied.  "It  was  good  enough  to 
dream  of  you  at  all.  But  to  see  you  looking  thus,  and 
with  my  natural  eyes !  'Tis  almost  too  good  to  be  true.  I 
am  half  afraid  to  move  lest  I  should  waken  in  my  soldier's 
bed  and  find  you  but  a  lovely  vision." 

Blair  stepped  back  a  little  way  and  stood  looking  at 
her  with  honest  admiration  in  his  eyes  "It  was  for  this," 
he  said,  "that  I  made  the  long  journey  from  Rochester  to 
Atlanta.  To-night  I  have  my  reward  for  every  hardship 
I  have  endured."  As  he  spoke,  he  led  her  to  a  sofa  and 
seated  himself  beside  her. 

"I  thought  you  came  to  serve  your  country,"  Virginia 
said  a  little  sarcastically.  It  was  a  last  despairing  effort 
to  rescue  herself  from  the  rushing  current  that  she  knew 
was  bearing  her  on  toward  danger. 

"I  have  not  neglected  the  service  of  my  country," 
Philip  returned  with  a  tinge  of  resentment  in  his  manner. 

294 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"I  could  not  have  served  it  more  faithfully  had  you  not 
been  in  existence  than  I  have  done  in  the  last  six  months, 
and,  happy  as  I  am  to  be  here  to-night,  I  should  not  have 
come  were  it  not  consistent  with  my  duty  as  a  soldier." 

"Forgive  me,  Captain  Blair — for  I  see  you,  too,  have 
changed  somewhat  since  I  saw  you  in  Tennessee.  My 
remark  was  unjust  and  I  did  not  mean  it.  I  know  you 
are  a  good  soldier.  But  seriously,  will  you  not  tell  me 
how  it  is  that  you  are  here  ?  I  supposed  you  were  in  Vir- 
ginia or  Maryland.  Did  you  not  write  that  your  regi- 
ment had  been  recalled  to  the  east?" 

Philip  glanced  at  her  quickly  as  she  said  this  and  a  flush 
of  embarrassment  spread  over  her  face  as  she  realized 
that  she  had  herself  opened  a  subject  she  had  hoped  to 
avoid. 

"You  did  receive  my  letter  then?"  he  said,  and  Vir- 
ginia, returning  his  piercing  gaze,  answered  frankly: 
"Yes,  I  received  your  letter." 

He  continued  to  look  at  her  steadily  for  a  moment 
before  he  said,  "May  I  ask  why  you  did  not  answer  it?" 

"I  did  not  think  it  best,"  she  replied  simply  and  can- 
didly. 

"Was  there  anything  in  it  to  offend  you?  I  did  not 
intend  there  should  be." 

"No,  O,  no,"  she  answered.  "It  was  the  best  letter  I 
ever  received." 

"It  was  a  great  disappointment  to  me — your  not  an- 
swering. I  looked  for  an  answer  for  a  long  time." 

"I  feared  you  would." 

Philip  still  watched  her  closely  with  an  air  of  un- 
certainty. At  length  he  said  with  some  hesitation,  "There 
is  one  thing  more  I  should  like  to  ask." 

"What  is  it  ?"  Virginia  said  a  little  faintly. 
295 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Why  did  you  leave  Tennessee  without  sending  me  a 
message  ?" 

"I  thought  it  right  to  do  so,"  was  the  reply. 

"Did  you  know  that  I  had  been  severely  wounded  ?"  he 
asked  with  some  concern. 

Virginia  waited  a  moment  to  be  sure  of  her  self-con- 
trol. She  was  toying  with  a  long  silk  tassel  in  her  lap 
and,  without  looking  up,  she  answered,  "Yes,  I  heard 
of  it." 

"Did  you  not  think  it  right  to  express  sympathy  for 
me  at  such  a  time?" 

"No,  I  didn't  think  it  right  at  the  time." 

"I  did  not  think  you  were  so  prejudiced  as  that,"  Philip 
said  in  a  disappointed  tone. 

"O,  believe  me,  Captain  Blair,  it  was  not  on  account 
of  our  different  views  concerning  the  war.  Don't  think 
me  capable  of  that." 

"Then  did  you  really  care  about  my  misfortune?" 
Philip  insisted. 

"Care!"  she  exclaimed,  glancing  up  at  him  quickly 
with  a  look  of  pain  in  her  eyes  as  the  recollection  of  her 
suffering  at  Lee's  Summit  swept  over  her.  "Pray,  Cap- 
tain Blair,  do  not  catechise  me  further.  Be  content  when 
I  tell  you  that  I  have  tried  as  hard  to  do  right  as  you 
have  tried  to  do  your  duty  as  a  soldier." 

Philip  looked  at  her  curiously  for  a  moment  and  then 
answered,  "Of  course  I  do  not  understand  you  but  I'll 
take  you  on  faith  as  I  do  the  Bible.  Tell  me  one  thing 
more,  though.  It  concerns  me  more  deeply  just  now 
than  these  things  that  happened  months  ago.  Do  you 
think  it  is  not  right  that  I  should  be  here  to-night  ?" 

"I  have  not  considered  that  phase  of  the  question,"  she 
said  evasively. 

"Would  you  rather  I'd  go  away?  Nothing  is  farther 
296 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

from  my  desire  than  to  distress  or  inconvenience  you  in 
the  slightest  degree,"  he  said  gently. 

"No,  no,"  she  returned.  "You  know  that  I  said  I 
wished  you  to  come." 

"Very  well,  then,"  he  said,  "we'll  drop  this  unsatis- 
factory topic  and  you  must  tell  me  all  about  what  you 
have  been  doing  since  I  saw  you  last." 

The  remainder  of  the  evening  was  spent  in  an  inter- 
change of  their  thoughts  and  experiences  during  the 
months  of  separation.  In  bidding  her  good-bye,  Philip 
held  her  away  from  him  as  he  had  done  earlier  in  the 
evening. 

"I  like  to  see  you  dressed  like  this,"  he  said.  "It  is  a 
pleasing  picture  I  shall  carry  in  my  mind  until  I  come 
again — or  am  I  to  come  again?  Do  you  wish  me  to  do 
so  ?  You  see,  I  do  not  ask  if  you  think  it  will  be  right." 

"You  know  that  I  wish  you  to  come  again,"  Virginia 
answered,  and  Philip  left  her,  thinking  with  a  smile  of 
satisfaction  of  a  possible  day  when  he  might  introduce 
this  matchless  woman  to  the  loved  ones  in  his  northern 
home. 

Virginia  went  to  her  room  with  a  feeling  of  unwonted 
happiness  in  her  heart  and  fell  asleep  with  sweet  visions 
of  Philip  Blair  floating  through  her  mind,  not  even 
stopping  to  consider  where  all  this  was  leading  her. 

Within  a  week  Philip  had  so  ingratiated  himself  with 
the  family  that  he  came  and  went  with  the  freedom  of 
an  old  friend,  even  visiting  the  sick  room  and  performing 
acts  of  kindness  for  Colonel  Chester,  discharging  import- 
ant errands,  and  in  many  other  ways  standing  between 
these  unprotected  women  and  the  outside  world.  He 
completely  won  Kittie's  favor  by  obtaining  and  returning 
to  her  the  jewels  that  had  been  taken  by  Colonel  Painter, 

297 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

explaining  that  Painter  was  not  really  a  thief,  nor  were 
his  followers. 

"You  know,"  he  said,  "it  is  an  old-time  maxim  that  to 
the  victor  belongs  the  spoils,  and  it  gives  a  wide  margin 
for  plundering,  as  many  people's  ideas  are  very  crude  as 
to  what  are  rightful  spoils." 

"Thank  you,  oh!  thank  you,  Captain  Blair,"  Kittie 
cried  with  shining  eyes.  "I  cannot  tell  you  how  delighted 
I  am.  I  never  expected  to  see  these  things  again,"  and 
she  ran  away  to  her  room  with  the  precious  casket,  caring 
very  little  for  Painter's  moral  calibre  now  that  her 
treasures  were  safe. 

The  same  evening  she  said  to  her  cousin  when  they 
were  alone,  "Isn't  Captain  Blair  splendid?" 

"Yes,  he  does  very  well  for  a  Yankee,"  Virginia  re- 
plied carelessly. 

"For  a  Yankee!"  Kittie  exclaimed.  "You  know,  Vir- 
ginia, he  is  one  of  the  finest  men  you  ever  saw,  now 
isn't  he?" 

"Yes,  I  don't  know  but  he  is,"  was  the  response. 

"And  do  you  know,  I  think  he  perfectly  adores  you." 

"O,  no,  you  must  be  mistaken,  my  dear,"  Virginia  an- 
swered in  the  same  uninterested  way. 

"No,  I  am  not  mistaken.  I  know  by  the  way  he  acts, 
and  then  I  heard  him  say  he  game  here  by  his  own  choice 
rather  than  return  to  the  east  where  he  belonged,  and 
what  did  he  do  that  for  if  not  to  find  you  ?" 

"Since  when  did  my  little  cousin  turn  wiseacre,  pray 
tell?"  Virginia  asked  playfully,  trying  to  avoid  a  more 
serious  turn  to  the  conversation.  "He  came  to  be  under 
the  command  of  General  Sherman,  whom  he  admires  of 
all  men." 

"I  haven't  been  in  this  world  nineteen  years  for  noth- 

298 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ing,  Miss  Lee,"  Kittie  returned.  "I  know  a  few  things 
of  this  sort,  if  nothing  more." 

"And  say,  Virginia,"  she  rattled  on,  "it's  a  pity  you 
could  not  have  met  him  sooner  for  he  would  suit  you  to 
a  dot." 

"Why  don't  you  capture  him  yourself  if  you  think  he 
is  so  splendid?" 

"O,  he  wouldn't  do  for  a  silly  little  thing  like  me.  It 
would  perfectly  scare  me  to  think  of  such  a  thing.  No, 
no,  dear,  he  is  for  a  grand  woman  like  you.  Last  night 
when  you  stood  together  under  the  chandelier  looking 
over  those  pictures  I  thought  I  never  saw  so  handsome  a 
couple  in  my  life,"  Kittie  said  enthusiastically. 

"Hush,  littie  one !  You  must  not  run  on  so.  Remem- 
ber I  have  promised  to  marry  an  officer  in  the  Rebel 
army." 

"Yes,  I  know,"  was  the  ready  response,  "and  it  is  un- 
just to  poor  Hugh  even  to  speak  of  such  a  thing.  Of 
course,  though,  there  is  no  danger  of  your  not  keeping  a 
promise,  Virginia." 

"None  in  the  least,"  Virginia  answered  proudly. 

"After  all,  dear,  you  have  never  loved  Hugh  in  the 
right  way,  and,  really,  while  I  am  very  fond  of  Hugh, 
yet  Captain  Blair  does  seem  more  like  the  kind  of  man 
you  should  marry." 

"You're  talking  perfect  nonsense,  Kittie.  Do  you  sup- 
pose that  I  could  marry  a  Yankee,  even  were  there  no 
Hugh  to  be  considered.  What  would  my  family  say,  and 
all  my  friends,  to  such  an  alliance  as  that?" 

"Pshaw!"  Kittie  ejaculated  contemptuously.  "A  girl 
could  never  regulate  her  affairs  according  to  the  whims  of 
her  family  and  her  friends.  So  far  as  that  argument  is 
concerned,  I  shouldn't  consider  that.  I  mean  to  marry  the 
man  I  love,  if  I  can  get  him,  regardless  of  politics  or  re- 

299 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ligion."  The  little  lady  gave  a  scornful  toss  to  her  head 
as  she  left  the  room  to  attend  to  the  domestic  duties  of 
which  she  had  taken  sole  charge  since  her  mother's  time 
was  so  completely  occupied  in  the  sick  room. 

This  and  similar  conversations  brought  many  a  pang 
of  self-reproach  to  Virginia  but  she  dismissed  the  senti- 
ment, tired  of  fighting  battles  continually  over  the  same 
question  She  had  done  all  she  could  to  avoid  tempta- 
tion, she  said  within  herself,  and  now  that  it  was  thrust 
upon  her  in  spite  of  all  her  efforts,  she  would  simply  let 
matters  take  their  course.  This  association  with  Philip 
Blair  was  very  pleasant  and  she  would  enjoy  it  while  it 
lasted.  If  it  only  prepared  the  way  for  future  unhappi- 
ness,  she  would  endure  it  when  it  came — "sufficient  unto 
the  day  was  the  evil  thereof." 

She  had  scarcely  settled  to  this  conclusion  when  an 
incident,  trivial  in  itself,  occurred,  which  proved  an  addi- 
tional prick  to  her  sensitive  conscience.  Philip  had  been 
dining  with  the  family  and  was  afterward  sitting  with 
Virgnia  and  Kittie  looking  over  some  old  files  of  news- 
papers containing  accounts  and  illustrations  of  important 
battles  of  the  war.  Philip  was  pointing  out  certain  parts 
of  the  Gettysburg  field  where  he  had,  himself,  taken  an 
active  part  in  the  fight  when  he  suddenly  recalled  Hugh 
Cunningham  and  his  brave  conduct  near  Little  Round 
Top. 

"By  the  way,  Kittie,"  he  said,  turning  to  Kittie  with  a 
smile,  "I  have  been  wishing  all  along  to  do  something  to 
win  your  favor.  It's  strange  I  should  have  forgotten 
the  very  thing  that  could  fix  my  standing  with  you  for- 
ever. That  young  Cunningham  up  in  Tennessee,  was 
wounded  right  in  here,"  indicating  the  spot  on  the  map. 
"I  saw  him  fall  after  making  one  of  the  bravest  stands  of 
the  whole  engagement.  Someway  a  pair  of  brown  eyes 

300 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

just  like  yours  kept  haunting  me  all  afternoon  until,  late 
in  the  evening,  I  went  all  over  that  part  of  the  field 
searching  for  him.  He  was  not  there  but  the  next  day 
Tom  and  I  came  upon  him  in  the  woods  a  mile  or  more 
away.  He  was  alone  with  his  black  man  and  was 
wounded  and  unconscious.  We  took  him  to  a  farm  house 
where  they  promised  to  keep  him  until  he  was  able  to 
travel." 

Kittie  looked  hesitatingly  at  Virginia  in  a  way  that  puz- 
zled Philip  and  gave  him  the  impression  that  he  had 
stumbled  upon  the  wrong  theme. 

"Yes,"  she  answered  with  evident  embarrassment, 
"Hugh  told  Aunt  Margaret  about  it  when  he  was  at 
home." 

Virginia  said  nothing  because  she  could  think  of  noth- 
ing to  say  and  Philip  dismissed  the  subject  from  his 
mind  with  the  reflection  that  in  three  years  time  a  rupture 
had  probably  occurred  between  Hugh  and  Kittie. 

All  this  time  Colonel  Chester  lay  in  a  death-like  stupor, 
only  now  and  then  arousing  to  a  sense  of  his  surround- 
ings and  sinking  again  into  sleep.  It  took  many  weeks 
for  a  sound  heart  and  a  sturdy  pair  of  lungs  to  be  worn 
out  by  diseased  and  impoverished  blood. 


301 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

"No,  Blair,  I  can't  do  it.  I'm  sorry  to  refuse  you  a 
request  that  seems  reasonable  and  humane,  but  this  order 
must  be  enforced  to  the  letter." 

"Understand,  I  have  no  objection  to  make  to  the  order, 
General.  The  situation  is  peculiar  and  I  have  approved 
the  measure  from  the  first  as  necessary,  under  the  cir- 
cumstances. I  only  hoped  to  gain  a  respite  in  time  for 
these  people.  I  thought  you  might  be  induced  to  'put 
yourself  in  the  other  fellow's  place,'  and  consider  your 
feelings  were  your  own  wife  and  daughter  in  the  same 
position." 

"Whenever  I  take  up  arms  against  my  country,  I  shall 
ask  no  quarter  for  my  wife  and  daughter  at  the  hands 
of  its  defenders,"  was  the  reponse.  "This  war  must  be 
stopped  and  the  only  way  to  do  it  is  to  smash  things 
wherever  the  army  goes  until  the  people  are  ready  to  cry 
to  their  leaders  for  peace  even  at  the  cost  of  submis- 
sion." 

"I  realize  all  that,  sir,  and  I  am  ready  to  stand  by  you 
in  the  course  you  have  laid  out,  for  I  have  seen  nothing 
in  your  dealings  with  the  enemy  that  is  not  honorable 
and  wise ;  but  you  know  it  is  natural  for  a  man  to  make 
some  effort  to  mitigate  the  severity  of  a  measure  when  it 
seems  to  bear  too  heavily  upon  his  friends,"  Blair  re- 
turned. 

"My  friends  are  the  friends  of  the  Republic,"  General 
Sherman  answered  sternly,  in  a  tone  that  savored  slightly 
of  reproof. 

Philip's  face  flushed  with  resentment  and  a  hasty  retort 
sprang  to  his  lips.  "My  allegiance  as  a  citizen  and  a 

302 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

soldier  is  to  the  Republic  and  I  defy  any  man  to  point  to 
a  single  instance  when  I  have  disregarded  it  in  either 
capacity,  but  my  friends  are  my  own  as  much  as  the 
coat  I  wear  and  I  choose  them  to  suit  myself." 

"Don't  forget  yourself,  Captain  Blair,"  the  General 
said,  with  a  smile  of  grim  mischief  lurking  almost  imper- 
ceptibly about  the  corners  of  his  mouth.  This  same 
spirit  of  Philip's  which  might  have  been  resented  by  a 
commander  of  less  true  greatness  of  soul,  was  the  quality 
that  most  commended  him  to  the  favor  of  his  illustrious 
chief. 

"Pardon  me,  General,"  Blair  replied  with  a  deferential 
bow.  "I  have  no  wish  to  appear  disrespectful  to  the 
man  I  honor  most  on  earth,  but  there  are  private  interests 
with  which  each  man  must  deal  for  himself." 

"You're  right,  Blair,  you're  right.  My  remark  about 
my  friends  was  thoughtless  and,  though  true,  is  but  an 
evidence  of  my  characteristic  bull-headedness,  I  admit. 
Who  are  these  people,  do  you  say?" 

"They  are  people  who  were  friends  of  mine  in  Tennes- 
see before  the  war,"  Philip  replied,  not  feeling  it  necessary 
to  explain  fully  the  relation  between  himself  and  the 
Lees  and  Chesters. 

"How  is  it  they  are  here  now  ?"  the  General  asked. 

"After  the  fall  of  Chattanooga,  two  of  the  ladies,  whose 
home  was  burned,  found  refuge  with  their  relatives  here 
in  Atlanta,"  Blair  explained. 

"And  you  say  the  only  man  in  the  family  is  dying  of 
wounds  received  while  serving  in  Johnston's  army?" 
General  Sherman  inquired. 

"That  is  what  I  said,  sir,"  was  the  reply. 

"It  is  in  truth  a  pitiful  case,  Blair,  but  there  are  scores 
of  pitiful  appeals  brought  to  my  notice  daily  and  I  must 
steel  myself  against  them  all-  I  have  a  higher  duty  than 

303 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

commiseration  for  the  unfortunate.  The  interests  of  mil- 
lions of  good  and  loyal  people  are  at  stake  as  against  these 
individual  cases  that  I  am  asked  to  consider.  There  are 
yet  ten  days  allowed  for  the  execution  of  this  order.  You 
say  this  man  is  past  all  hope  of  recovery.  It  may  be  the 
time  will  be  ample  for  their  removal  after  his  demise." 

"Possibly  so,"  Blair  replied,  "but  it  is  sad  to  realize 
that  the  death  of  a  husband  and  father  is  the  greatest 
blessing  to  be  craved.  However,  I  shall  not  urge  the 
claims  of  this  family  further.  I  have  no  desire  to  in- 
fluence you  to  a  step  that  is  contrary  to  your  judgment 
as  the  head  of  this  army,  even  did  I  not  know  the  use- 
lessness  of  such  an  attempt." 

"That's  good,  Blair.  I  like  to  hear  you  talk  like  that. 
You  see,  this  city  must  be  made  a  pure  Gibraltar  from 
which  our  future  military  operations  in  these  states  can 
be  directed  and  I  cannot  have  them  either  encumbered 
or  endangered  by  the  presence  of  the  families  of  our  ene- 
mies. I  hope  when  next  you  ask  a  favor  of  me  it  will 
be  of  such  a  nature  that  I  can  grant  it." 

"I  am  confident  you  would  grant  it  if  it  seemed  right 
for  you  to  do  so,  sir,"  and,  with  a  parting  salute,  Philip 
took  his  leave  and  hastened  immediately  to  the  home  of 
his  friends. 

For  several  days  he  had  known  of  the  requisition  that 
the  citizens  should  abandon  their  homes  and  withdraw 
from  the  city,  but  as  no  definite  time  had  been  fixed  and 
no  active  measures  had  been  taken  for  carrying  out  the 
decree,  he  had  deferred  speaking  of  it  to  Virginia  or  the 
Chesters,  hesitating  to  add  this  burden  to  the  sorrow  al- 
ready weighing  upon  them.  Calling  at  the  house  on  some 
trivial  mission  on  the  morning  of  which  we  write,  he 
found  Kittle  and  Virginia  in  great  trouble  and  excitement 

304 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

over  the  tidings  that  had  been  brought  to  their  ears  that 
they  must  move  at  once. 

"Why  have  you  not  told  us  of  this?"  Kittie  asked  re- 
proachfully. "They  say  it  has  been  known  in  the  city 
for  almost  a  week." 

"Because  I  hoped  to  arrange  with  General  Sherman 
to  relieve  you  of  this  necessity  for  a  time.  I  will  go  to 
him  at  once  and  see  what  can  be  done." 

Upon  this  he  left  them  to  seek  the  interview  already 
recorded,  the  result  of  which  the  reader  already  knows. 

"You  have  not  succeeded,"  Virginia  said  as  she  looked 
into  his  face  when  he  returned. 

"No,  I  have  not  succeeded,"  he  answered.  "General 
Sherman  insists  upon  universal  compliance  with  the  de- 
cree." 

"Do  you  think  this  is  right  ?"  Virginia  asked  in  the  tone 
she  always  assumed  when  appealing  to  him  for  an  opinion 
on  such  a  subject. 

"Yes,  from  General  Sherman's  standpoint,  I  think  it 
is  right.  From  our  point  of  view  it  is  very  sad,"  he  an- 
swered, and  Virginia's  heart  warmed  toward  him  with 
gratitude  as  he  thus  allied  himself  with  them  in  their 
sorrow. 

"What  can  we  do?"  Kittie  asked  helplessly,  her  great 
brown  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

"Do  nothing  for  a  while,"  Philip  answered  reassuringly. 
"There  are  yet  ten  days  before  the  expiration  of  the  al- 
lotted time." 

"Uncle  Marion  will  not  be  living  ten  days  from  now," 
Virginia  said,  putting  her  arm  lovingly  around  her  cousiin 
as  if  to  shield  her  from  the  cruel  remark. 

"No,  I  think  myself  he  will  be  gone  sooner  than  that," 
Blair  replied,  "and  if  he  is  not,  we  must  then  decide  where 

305 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

it  will  be  best  for  you  to  go  and  I  will  help  you  to  make 
the  change  with  as  little  disaster  as  possible." 

"Thank  you,  Captain  Blair,  you  are  very  kind  and  I 
am  sure  we  are  all  most  grateful  to  you,"  Kittie  said 
sadly. 

Bidding  them  keep  a  stout  heart  and  rely  on  him  to 
assist  them,  Philip  left  them  while  he  went  on  to  daily 
duties  which  he  never  neglected. 

Colonel  Chester  was  even  nearer  the  end  of  his  mortal 
journey  than  they  supposed.  On  the  evening  of  the 
same  day  he  suddenly  aroused  to  consciousness,  talked 
rationally  with  his  friends  for  a  few  moments,  and  then 
sank  into  a  deep,  peaceful  sleep  from  which  he  never 
awoke,  as  the  dying  candle  flares  sometimes  into  a  flame 
of  unwonted  brilliancy  before  it  finally  goes  out.  In 
the  small  hours  of  the  night  the  members  of  the  house- 
hold were  called  to  watch  with  him  a  little  while  until 
the  change  should  come.  There  was  no  struggle,  no 
sudden  cry  of  pain.  Little  by  little  the  breath  grew 
shorter,  the  pulse  grew  fainter.  At  last  there  was  a 
long,  long  sigh  and  Colonel  Chester  was  no  more  upon 
this  earth.  "It  was  the  old,  old  fashion.  The  fashion 
that  came  in  with  our  first  garments  and  will  last  un- 
changed until  our  race  has  run  its  course  and  the  wide 
firmament  is  rolled  up  like  a  scroll.  The  old,  old  fashion 
— Death."  The  watchers  about  the  bed  mourned  silently. 
Mrs.  Chester  sobbed  softly  to  herself  in  an  easy  chair, 
while  Kittie,  falling  upon  her  knees,  poured  out  the 
agony  of  her  first  real  sorrow.  It  was  the  beginning 
of  those  lessons  in  life's  great  school  which  would,  in  time, 
develop  in  her  the  grandeur  of  character  she  so  longed 
to  possess. 

When  morning  came,  Virginia  sent  a  servant  to  Cap- 
tain Blair  to  apprise  him  of  her  uncle's  death.  He  came 

306 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

to  them  at  once,  accompanied  by  Tom  Healy,  and  to- 
gether the  two  men  made  preparation  for  the  last  sad 
rites  which  would  consign  the  emaciated  body  to  the 
tomb. 

The  shadows  of  twilight  were  gathering  in  the  room 
before  the  work  was  fully  done  and  Colonel  Chester 
rested  calmly  in  the  open  casket.  Virginia,  with  loving 
forethought,  was  quietly  arranging  such  flowers  as  she 
had  been  able  to  obtain,  that  the  strange  and  unhappy 
surroundings  might  not  impress  themselves  too  glaringly 
upon  the  minds  of  the  bereaved  wife  and  daughter. 
Philip  lingered  near  her,  unwilling  to  leave  until  other 
friends  should  come  to  watch  beside  the  bier  during  the 
long  hours  of  night. 

"Poor  uncle  Marion !"  Virginia  said  sorrowfully.  "So 
full  of  life  and  vigor  in  the  spring  time,  he  little  thought 
of  the  condition  to  which  these  few  months  would  bring 
him." 

"Life  is  most  uncertain  at  best,"  Philip  replied,  "and 
there  is  not  much  to  hope  for  when  a  man  embarks  on 
the  career  of  a  soldier." 

"And  death  seems  such  a  terrible  thing  to  me.  I  some- 
times wonder  if  it  were  not  better  never  to  have  been 
born  when  I  consider  the  inevitable  end  to  which  we  must 
all  come." 

"I  like  rather  to  thing  of  death  as  Shelley  thought  of 
it — do  you  remember?"  Philip  said  gently. 

"No,  I  have  never  read  Shelley.  Tell  me  what  he 
says." 

"Peace,  peace!  he  is  not  dead,  he  doth  not  sleep. 
He  hath  awakened  from  the  dream  of  life. 
'Tis  we  who,  lost  in  stormy  visions,  keep 
With  phantoms  an  unprofitable  strife. 
307 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

He  hath  outsoared  the  shadows  of  our  night. 

Envy  and  calumny  and  hate  and  pain 

And  that  unrest  which  men  miscall  delight, 

Can  touch  him  not  and  torture  not  again. 

From  the  contagion  of  the  world's  slow  stain 

He  is  secure,  and  now  can  never  mourn 

A  heart  grown  cold,  a  head  grown  grey" 

"Yes,  the  sentiment  is  beautiful,"  Virginia  said  as 
her  companion  finished  the  quotation,  "but  it  is  hard  to 
bring  our  hearts  into  accord  with  it  when  death  has  taken 
one  of  our  own  away." 

"It  was  not  so  for  me,"  Philip  said  earnestly.  "My 
own  father  died  when  I  was  a  mere  boy — younger  than 
Kittie  is  now — and  for  a  time  it  seemed  to  me  that  life 
would  never  be  the  same  to  me  again.  One  day  in  my 
reading  I  found  these  lines  and  they  have  always  relieved 
the  sting  of  that  early  grief  just  a  little." 

"Such  a  view  robs  death  of  much  of  its  horror  and  I 
would  gladly  think  of  it  so,"  Virginia  said.  "When  I 
see  the  peaceful  look  on  Uncle's  Marion's  face  and  re- 
member how  long  it  had  been  drawn  and  distorted  with 
pain,  I  cannot  but  feel  that  he  has  indeed  found  peace  and 
rest  where  he  has  gone." 

"Do  you  know,  Virginia,  I  have  thought  so  many  times 
to-day  how  glad  and  thankful  I  am  that  I  came  to  At- 
lanta instead  of  returning  to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac." 

It  was  only  lately  that  Philip  had  taken  to  calling  her 
by  her  first  name  now  and  then  and  it  always  brought 
a  ripple  of  delight  into  her  heart.  For  a  moment  she 
could  not  trust  herself  to  reply  and  then,  looking  up  at 
him  with  all  the  candor  of  her  soul  in  her  eyes,  she  an- 
swered gratefully,  "We  could  never  have  gone  through 
all  this  without  you,  Captain  Blair." 

308 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"I  realize  what  a  burden  it  would  have  been  for  you, 
for  much  of  it  you  must  have  borne  quite  alone.  The 
idea  of  coming  here  was  purely  a  selfish  one  on  my  part. 
When  I  awoke  to  consciousness  in  Tennessee  and  learned 
that  you  had  gone,  an  unconquerable  longing  to  see  you 
again  filled  my  heart,  and  for  that  purpose  I  determined 
to  come  here  with  General  Sherman's  army.  N.ow,  I  feel 
almost  as  if  an  unseen  fate  had  led  me  here  to  help 
you." 

Virginia  was  working  nervously  with  a  bunch  of  re- 
fractory blossoms.  A  wild  desire  possessed  her  to  throw 
discretion  to  the  winds  and  yield  her  heart  to  the  sweet 
influence  of  her  affection  for  this  man  who  had  grown 
to  be  so  large  a  part  of  her  very  existence,  but  it  could 
not,  must  not  be. 

"Will  you  not  look  up  at  me,  Virginia,  and  say  some- 
thing to  me  that  will  show  me  you  care  for  what  I  say  ?" 
he  pleaded  earnestly. 

Great  tears  that  could  not  be  restrained  dropped  upon 
the  flowers  in  her  hand,  but  she  dashed  them  away  and, 
raising  her  eyes  to  his  face,  said  tremblingly: 

"I  am  sorry,  Captain  Blair,  that  it  must  always  be  you 
to  whom  I  show  the  weakest  side  of  my  character.  Par- 
don this  display.  You  have  been  very,  very  kind  to  us 
and  we  shall  never  forget  it." 

"Do  not  apologize,  little  woman.  You  are  always  right 
and  admirable  to  me,  no  matter  what  you  do.  And  be- 
sides, there  is  not  one  woman  in  a  thousand  that  could 
go  through  what  you  have  in  the  last  few  weeks  as  bravely 
as  you  have  done  it." 

These  words  of  sympathy  wrought  upon  Virginia  as 
a  world  of  care  and  sorrow  could  not  have  done  and, 
dropping  upon  a  sofa,  she  laid  her  head  on  the  arm  and 
sobbed  like  a  heart-broken  child,  while  Philip  sat  near  her 
with  a  look  of  helpless  distress  in  his  face.  At  length, 

309 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

reaching  out  his  great,  strong  hand,  he  tenderly  stroked 
the  waves  of  dark  hair,  saying: 

"Poor  little  woman !  You're  tired  and  worn  from  the 
long  strain  of  sorrow  and  responsibility.  God  knows 
how  gladly  I  would  take  the  burden  all  upon  myself  if 
I  could.  I  have  many  things  to  say  to  you  sometime  but 
not  just  now.  A  happier  day  will  dawn  for  us  all  ere 
long  and  then  we  shall  see  what  the  future  holds  for  us." 

Even  in  the  midst  of  her  weeping  the  young  girl's  heart 
beat  high  with  happiness  as  she  listened  to  the  note  of 
tenderness  in  Philip's  voice  and  realized  the  meaning  of 
his  words;  not  even  the  recollection  of  her  promise  to 
Hugh  could  wholly  mar  the  sweetness  of  the  thought 
that  Philip  loved  her. 

Raising  her  head  at  last,  she  smiled  through  her  tears 
and  said,  "It's  over  now.  You  must  not  pity  me  any 
more.  It  makes  me  cry  quicker  than  scolding  would,  a 
great  deal." 

"As  if  anyone  would  dare  to  scold  you,  Virginia," 
Philip  said,  smiling  back  at  her  with  pure  pleasure  at 
the  relief  the  tears  had  brought  her. 

A  moment  later  the  watchers  came  and  took  their  sta- 
tions for  the  night  and  Philip  returned  to  quarters  for 
the  rest  which  he  sadly  needed  after  a  day  of  constant 
labor  and  anxiety. 

But  what  may  a  soldier  expect  of  rest  or  ease  or  com- 
fort? A  messenger  awaited  Captain  Blair  with  an  order 
that  he  should  report  to  General  Sherman  as  soon  as  he 
returned.  Without  stopping  a  moment,  Philip  hurried  to 
headquarters  and  presented  himself  before  his  com- 
mander. 

The  general  glanced  up  from  his  writing  as  Blair  en- 
tered the  apartment  and,  laying  aside  his  pen,  he  eyed 
the  young  man  narrowly  before  he  said,  "Blair,  I  want 
a  man  to  go  to  Washington  for  me  on  a  private  errand." 

310 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Philip  waited  an  instant  for  General  Sherman  to  con- 
tinue, but,  seeing  he  had  no  intention  of  doing  so,  he 
asked,  "Do  you  mean  you  wish  me  to  be  that  man?" 

"Of  course  that's  what  I  mean.  Why  else  do  you  sup- 
pose I  sent  for  you?  Will  you  go?" 

"My  first  duty  is  to  my  commander,  sir.  You  do  me 
much  honor  in  reposing  so  much  confidence  in  me." 

"Are  you  willing  to  go?"  General  Sherman  demanded. 

"Yes,  sir,  I  am  always  willing  to  obey  your  orders." 

"After  all  the  trouble  of  obtaining  permission  to  come 
with  us  you  are  willing  to  turn  back  and  leave  the  jour- 
ney scarcely  begun?"  the  General  said. 

"If  you  require  it  of  me,  yes,  sir." 

"That's  the  spirit  of  a  good  soldier,  Blair.  Prepare  to 
go  at  once." 

"How  soon  must  I  leave,  sir?" 

"As  soon  as  possible — within  the  next  three  days  at 
the  latest.  There  are  prisoners  to  be  sent  north  and  they 
may  as  well  go  at  the  same  time.  You  can  have  charge 
of  them  to  Indianapolis." 

"Set  your  own  time,  sir,"  Philip  answered. 

"Say,  Thursday  morning,  then?"  General  Sherman  said 
with  a  rising  inflection. 

"Very  well,  Thursday  morning,"  Philip  replied. 

"Come  to  me  to-morrow  evening  for  your  instructions." 
As  Sherman  said  this  he  signified  Blair's  dismissal  by 
taking  up  his  pen  to  resume  the  letter  he  was  writing. 

Before  Philip  could  quit  his  presence,  however,  he 
paused  to  ask  in  an  absent-minded  way,  "Has  anything 
been  done  about  the  case  you  referred  to  me  yesterday?" 

"The  Colonel  is  dead,  sir,"  Philip  said  simply. 

"Ah!  the  Colonel  is  dead.  Well,  inasmuch  as  it  had 
to  be,  'tis  better  so.  It  modifies  the  situation.  The  la- 
dies can  now  be  removed  within  the  ten  days,"  and  again 
he  returned  to  his  writing. 


r 

THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Philip  hesitated.  A  new  idea  had  come  to  him.  "If 
you  please,  General,  may  I  speak  with  you  a  moment 
longer?"  he  asked. 

Sherman  finished  his  sentence.  "Well,  what  is  it?" 
he  said. 

"Could  you  allow  me  to  take  the  ladies  under  my  pro- 
tection when  I  go  north?"  Blair  asked  hesitatingly. 

"Why,  I  don't  know,"  General  Sherman  said  as  if  con- 
sidering the  question.  "Perhaps  you  might.  I  have 
granted  similar  privileges  to  others,  I  see  no  reason  why 
I  may  not  do  as  much  for  you.  Where  will  they  go?" 

"To  Richmond,  sir,  and  I  could  accompany  them  a 
part  of  the  way." 

"Well,  well,  arrange  it  if  you  can,"  the  General  re- 
plied, turning  again  to  his  desk. 

Philip  quietly  withdrew  and,  when  he  reached  his  room, 
sat  down  to  think  upon  the  change  that  must  be  made  in 
all  his  plans.  It  never  for  a  moment  occurred  to  him 
to  question  his  duty.  Three  years  of  voluntary,  faithful 
service  in  the  Union  army  had  taught  him  implicit  obedi- 
ence to  the  command  of  his  superior.  His  only  thought 
was  for  Virginia  and  her  friends  and  he  must  try  to  ad- 
just their  course  to  meet  this  new  demand  upon  his  time. 

He  would  persuade  them,  if  possible,  to  go  with  him  on 
Thursday  to  Chattanooga,  where  they  could  tarry  long 
enough  for  him  to  make  the  trip  to  Indianapolis  and  re- 
turn, after  which  he  would  accompany  them  as  near  to 
Richmond  as  he  could  go  in  safety. 

The  next  day,  as  soon  as  Colonel  Chester  had  been 
laid  to  rest  and  the  family  had  returned  to  the  desolate 
house,  Philip  laid  before  them  the  particulars  of  his  plan 
for  their  removal.  Mrs.  Chester  wept  violently  and  de- 
clared she  could  not  be  induced  to  leave  the  house  so 
soon,  but  a  little  reasoning  on  Virginia's  part  and  coax- 

312 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ing  on  Kittie's  overcame  her  objections  and  the  journey 
was  decided  upon.  On  the  day  appointed,  they  bade 
farewell  to  the  scene  of  so  much  sorrow  and  took  their 
way  northward. 

The  evening  before,  Philip  had  visited  General  Sher- 
man and  received  his  instructions  as  to  the  business  to 
be  discharged.  Before  leaving  his  commander's  pres- 
ence, the  young  man  said,  "Am  I  expected  to  return  here 
when  I  have  accomplished  this  mission  ?" 

"As  you  please  about  that,  Blair,"  Sherman  replied. 
"We  shall  probably  leave  the  city  before  you  can  get 
back  and  if  you  find  it  necessary  you  can  report  for  duty 
at  your  old  post,  although  I  regret  to  lose  you.  How- 
ever, that  can  be  arranged  later  on  when  we  see  how  you 
get  on  with  your  commission." 

"Very  well,  sir,"  Philip  answered,  "and  before  I  leave 
you  I  wish  to  express  my  appreciation  of  the  kindness  you 
have  shown  me  and  of  the  honor  I  esteem  it  that  you  se- 
lected me  to  send  upon  this  mission.  Believe  me,  Gen- 
eral Sherman,  I  shall  answer  with  my  life  for  its  faithful 
accomplishment." 

"Had  I  not  full  confidence  in  your  ability  and  your 
faithfulness,  be  sure  I  should  not  have  chosen  you  for  an 
errand  like  this.  I  hope  you  will  despatch  the  business 
quickly  and  return  to  us  if  possible,"  the  General  said  as 
he  gave  Philip  a  warm  hand  grasp  at  parting. 


313 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

IF  Philip  Blair  deplored  the  horrors  of  the  civil  strife 
as  seen  in  the  camp,  along  the  march  or  on  the  field  of 
battle,  how  much  more  was  he  shocked,  when  he  entered 
the  prison  grounds,  by  the  scenes  he  witnessed  there. 
The  place  was  barren,  cheerless,  desolate,  the  men  half 
clothed,  half  fed,  and  many  of  them  wasted  by  disease 
brought  on  by  exposure  to  the  rigors  of  a  northern  climate 
such  as  they  had  never  known  before. 

"This  is  awful!"  Blair  said  to  his  companion,  "and  yet 
they  say  it  is  infinitely  better  than  our  men  are  enduring 
in  the  prisons  of  the  south." 

"Yes,  I  have  talked  with  men  from  the  pen  at  Ander- 
sonville  and  if  their  descriptions  are  not  exaggerated  be- 
yond all  reason,  this  is  paradise  beside  it." 

"In  the  name  of  God,  how  long  must  it  last?"  Philip 
ejaculated  with  a  shudder.  "I  am  more  and  more  con- 
vinced each  day  that  Sherman  is  right  in  his  determina- 
tion to  crush  this  thing  and  end  it  at  whatever  cost." 

It  was  a  warm,  bright  day,  and  many  of  the  sick  had 
dragged  themselves  out  from  their  hard  beds  to  lie  along 
the  banks  of  the  rivulet  which  flowed  through  the  prison 
yard  and  which,  from  the  promptings  of  their  homesick 
hearts,  the  inmates  had  christened  the  "Potomac."  Be- 
side this  stream  and  following  its  course  were  the  bar- 
racks, while  a  strip  of  ground  on  either  side  of  it  served 
as  a  sort  of  main  street  along  which,  in  the  early  days,  the 
venders  came  to  cry  their  stock  in  trade  and  to  distribute 
supplies  of  food  at  exorbitant  prices  to  such  of  the  pris- 
oners as  were  fortunate  enough  or  cunning  enough  to 
have  a  coin,  a  bit  of  jewelry  or  other  valuable  possession 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

secreted  from  the  vigilant  eyes  of  the  prison  employees. 
Here,  too,  the  captives  passed  back  and  forth  from  one 
rude  shelter  to  another,  crossing  to  their  friends  "on  the 
other  side"  by  means  of  an  unstable  bridge  of  planks  laid 
carelessly  across  the  stream. 

As  Philip  walked  slowly  along  this  thoroughfare,  his 
sympathy  was  especially  aroused  by  a  man  whose  appar- 
ent misery  rendered  him  more  pitiable,  if  possible,  than 
any  of  his  fellow  sufferers.  Turning  to  glance  at  the 
prisoner  a  second  time,  to  see  if  haply  he  might  speak  a 
word  of  comfort  or  offer  some  deed  of  kindness,  he  fan- 
cied he  caught  a  gleam  of  recognition  in  the  pallid  face. 

"Yes,  I'm  the  man,"  the  prisoner  said  with  a  ghastly 
smile  as  Philip  came  a  step  nearer. 

"You  are  what  man?"  Blair  asked  in  surprise. 

"Hugh  Cunningham — the  man  you  saved  from  death 
after  Gettysburg,"  was  the  reply,  spoken  a  trifle  bit- 
terly. 

"Is  it  possible!  And  yet  I  can  see  the  resemblance, 
now  that  you  have  told  me  who  you  are." 

"I  was  grateful  to  you  then,"  Cunningham  said  feebly, 
"but  now  it  is  scarcely  a  question  whether  a  few  hours 
of  suffering  and  a  peaceful  end  then  would  not  have  been 
better  than  this  slow  dying  by  degrees  which  I  have  en- 
dured for  ten  long  months." 

"Has  the  life  here  done  all  this  for  you?"  Philip  said 
kindly. 

"Not  quite  all,"  Hugh  replied.  "I  had  been  sick  be~ 
fore  I  came  here,  but  the  exposure  of  last  winter  fastened 
the  disease  on  me  and  I  cannot  throw  it  off.  I  suppose 
another  winter  here  will  do  the  work  for  me." 

"Poor  fellow !"  Philip  said  pityingly,  "I  am  sorry  for 
you  and  I  will  see  what  can  be  done  for  you.  I  hear 
talk  of  an  exchange  of  prisoners  soon." 

315 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"O,  sir,  do  you  mean  you  will  try  to  get  me  out  of 
here  ?"  Hugh  exclaimed,  his  voice  trembling  and  his  eyes 
filling  with  tears. 

"Yes,  I'll  try,"  Philip  answered,  "but  do  not  expect  too 
much.  You  know  the  result  of  such  an  effort  is  very  un- 
certain." 

"I  know,  I  know,"  Hugh  answered  joyfully,  "but  I  can 
bear  it  better  here,  knowing  that  someone  on  the  outside 
of  this  infernal  place  is  trying  to  help  me." 

"Where  is  the  negro  who  was  with  you  at  Gettys- 
burg?" 

"He  is  living  in  Indianapolis  on  an  allowance  made 
him  from  my  own  income,  of  which  I  cannot  use  a  dol- 
lar." 

"Why  does  he  not  help  you  ?" 

"He  is  not  allowed  to  do  so.  Jerry  is  as  fathful  as  ever 
and,  for  a  time,  came  to  my  relief  every  day,  but  since 
the  prison  authorities  deprived  us  of  the  privilege  of  buy- 
ing extra  supplies,  either  in  food  or  other  comforts,  he 
can  do  nothing  for  me  but  wait  until  I  die  or  someone 
rescues  me  from  this." 

"To  what  army  do  you  belong  ?" 

"The  Army  of  Virginia." 

"Very  well,"  said  Philip,  making  a  brief  entry  in  a 
note  book,  "I  will  not  forget  you." 

The  impulse  came  to  him  to  say  something  of  the  Lees 
and  Chesters,  but,  being  pressed  for  time,  he  failed  to 
do  so.  Indeed,  amid  the  sad  scenes  of  their  recent  asso- 
ciation, Hugh's  name  had  not  been  mentioned  by  any 
member  of  either  family  and  Philip  had  almost  ceased  to 
connect  him  even  with  Kittie.  Philip,  without  further 
comment,  passed  on  to  his  inspection  of  the  prison  sur- 
roundings. 

In  the  afternoon,  his  work  at  Camp  Morton  done,  he 
316 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

took  his  way  back  to  Chattanooga  where  Virginia  Lee 
awaited  him  with  mingled  feelings  of  happiness,  self- 
reproach  and  dread;  of  happiness,  that  she  should  see 
him  once  more,  feel  the  touch  of  his  hand  and  know  the 
joy  of  his  protecting  care ;  of  self-reproach,  that  she  had 
permitted  herself  to  deal  unjustly  with  Hugh — poor  Hugh, 
from  whom  she  had  not  heard  for  so  long — poor  Hugh, 
whom  she  had  never  even  mentioned  to  Philip  Blair; 
sometimes  she  had  tried  to  do  so  in  a  trivial,  incidental 
way,  but  the  words  seemed  to  stick  in  her  throat  and  she 
gave  up  the  attempt,  soothing  her  conscience  by  wonder- 
ing why,  after  all,  she  should  feel  it  necessary  to  speak  of 
him — there  was  surely  no  occasion  for  her  to  go  about 
talking  to  her  acquaintances  about  her  lover  in  the  war, 
whom  she  had  promised  to  marry;  but  especially  at  this 
time  did  she  chide  herself  because  she  had  permitted 
Philip  to  go  directly  from  her  presence  to  the  place  where 
Hugh  was  paying  a  dreadful  penalty  for  carrying  out  her 
wishes,  without  one  word  of  message  or  inquiry — she 
had  even  avoided  speaking  of  Philip's  destination  to  Mrs. 
Lee  or  Mrs.  Chester  or  Kittie  lest  they  might  inadver- 
tently refer  to  Hugh's  presence  there — they  knew  that 
Philip  was  going  to  the  North  with  prisoners,  and,  further 
than  this,  they  had  been  too  much  absorbed  in  their  own 
affairs  to  ask ;  but  most  poignant  of  all  emotions  in  Vir- 
ginia's heart  just  now  was  dread  of  the  inevitable  day 
which  must  speedily  come  when  Philip  would  not  be  com- 
ing back,  when  his  good-bye  would  be  final  and  she  must 
face  a  life  in  which  he  would  have  no  part. 

Philip  Blair,  on  the  contrary,  was  troubled  with  no 
thought,  as  he  sped  along  toward  Chattanooga,  save  fond 
anticipation  of  the  meeting  with  the  woman  he  had  learned 
to  love  with  all  the  fervor  of  his  warm  heart.  For  him 
there  was  no  bitterness  of  self-condemnation,  no  dread 

317 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

of  last  farewells.     Already  hope  was  daily  speaking  to 
him  of  better  things  a  little  farther  on. 

"The  darkest  hour,  as  the  proverb  goes, 
Is  the  hour  before  the  dawning." 

Philip  confidently  believed  this  darkest  hour  was  past, 
and,  through  the  gloom  and  mists  about  him,  he  was  be- 
ginning to  discern  the  harbinger  of  day — the  day  of  peace. 
He  was  content  to  wait  now,  for  he  wished  no  sense  of 
gratitude  or  obligation  to  enter  into  the  acceptance  or 
rejection  of  his  suit  for  Virginia's  hand,  nor  did  he  feel 
it  just  to  ask  her  to  bind  her  young  life  to  the  uncertain 
fate  of  a  soldier.  But  when  peace  came  he  would  re- 
turn to  her  and  all  would  yet  be  well.  With  these 
thoughts  in  his  heart,  the  train  was  all  too  slow  that  bore 
him  onward  toward  the  south.  When  he  arrived  in 
Chattanooga,  he  found  his  friends  all  ready  to  depart. 
They  had  spent  the  days  of  his  absence  in  the  village, 
although  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia  had  visited  the  planta- 
tion and  had  seen  the  Hudsons  and  the  negroes  who  were 
yet  there. 

"Has  anything  been  done  there  this  year  ?"  Philip  asked 
as  Virginia  was  talking  of  their  visit  at  Lee's  Summit. 

"O,  yes,"  she  answered,  "Hudson  has  done  all  that 
could  be  done  considering  the  disadvantages  with  which 
he  has  had  to  contend.  We  cannot  hope  to  see  much  ac- 
complished there  until  father  can  come  home  to  manage 
affairs  himself,  and  even  then  the  progress  will  be  slow, 
for  a  plantation  cannot  be  run  without  money  and  by  the 
time  the  war  is  ended  that  commodity  will  be  at  a  low 
ebb  with  us." 

"Don't  despair,  Virginia,"  Mrs.  Lee  returned.  "  'The 
Lord  tempers  the  wind  to  the  shorn  lamb,'  you  know,  and 
we  can  surely  claim  to  be  of  the  class  referred  to." 

318 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"I  am  not  despondent,"  was  the  reply.  "We  shall  at 
least  have  our  land  and  father  and  a  few  faithful  negroes 
and  we  can  begin  all  over  again  with  far  better  prospect 
of  success  than  thousands  of  others." 

"I  should  like  to  see  the  place  again  myself,"  Philip 
said.  "There  is  time  for  us  to  drive  out  there  and  re- 
turn before  our  train  is  due.  Would  you  go  with  me, 
Virginia  ?  The  day  is  very  fine." 

The  proposition  was  a  surprise  to  Virginia  and  aroused 
contending  impulses  in  her  breast.  She  feared,  yet 
longed,  to  go.  The  hours  she  would  spend  alone  with 
Philip  grew  more  precious  to  her  as  she  saw  the  end  of 
their  association  drawing  near.  A  visit  among  the  scenes 
where  they  had  first  known  each  other  was  an  inviting 
prospect,  but  she  feared  the  consequences  of  a  few  hours 
thus  spent.  She  realized  that  each  fond  recollection 
would  be  an  additional  tie  to  bind  her  heart  to  Philip 
Blair. 

"Why,  I  don't  know,  there  is  yet  some  packing  to  be 
done,"  she  said  in  a  feeble  attempt  to  excuse  herself. 

"It  doesn't  amount  to  anything,  daughter,"  her  mother 
replied.  "I  can  easily  do  it  without  you.  Go,  the  sun- 
light and  fresh  air  will  do  you  good." 

No  great  amount  of  urging  was  required  for  Virginia 
was  eager  to  go  and,  had  she  not  been  so,  it  would  have 
seemed  most  ungracious  to  deny  Philip  so  simple  a  re- 
quest. 

Half  an  hour  later  Virginia,  seated  by  Philip's  side,  was 
riding  along  a  pleasant  country  road  and  in  both  their 
hearts  there  was  that  joy  unspeakable  which  none  but 
loving  hearts  can  know.  Everything  about  them  was  in- 
teresting and  beautiful,  the  sky,  the  clouds,  the  sunlight, 
the  fields,  the  hills,  the  mountains  in  the  distance,  and 
Philip  was  never  so  thoroughly  admirable  as  he  was  to- 

319 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

day,  Virginia  thought.  Perhaps  it  was  because  she  had 
never  seen  him  so  thoroughly  happy  before,  for  there 
is  nothing  like  true,  pure  happiness  to  bring  out  the  very 
best  and  highest  qualities  of  the  human  soul. 

They  ate  their  dinner  at  the  Lodge.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hudson  were  delighted  to  receive  them  and  to  offer  them 
the  best  entertainment  their  home  afforded. 

In  the  afternoon  they  wandered  about  the  place  for  an 
hour  or  two,  lingering  longest  in  the  summer-house  where 
Virginia  had  always  loved  to  go. 

"I  like  to  come  here  best  of  all,"  Philip  said,  seating 
himself  beside  the  little  table  which  still  stood  in  its  old 
place,  "because  it  was  here  I  found  you  when  I  came 
back  that  morning  after  the  house  was  burned.  I  was 
very,  very  sorry  for  you  that  day,  little  woman." 

"I  was  very,  very  wretched,"  Virginia  replied. 

"I  hope  you  may  never  be  quite  so  unhappy  again." 

"I  scarcely  dare  to  hope  such  a  thing.  Sometimes  the 
outlook  seems  very  dark." 

"Don't  feel  so,  Virginia.  I  believe  the  war  will  be 
over  soon." 

"I  fear  there  is  not  much  in  store  for  us  when  the 
war  is  over,"  Virginia  replied,  looking  out  upon  the  spot 
where  her  home  had  stood.  "I  feel  sometimes  as  if 
mother  and  I  should  stay  right  here  and  attend  to  the 
place  as  we  did  before.  If  the  house  were  here,  I  should 
not  hesitate  to  do  it." 

"No,  no,"  Philip  answered  quickly.  "You  have  had 
care  enough  here,  you  must  go  on  to  Richmond  as  we 
have  planned." 

Virginia  looked  at  her  companion  with  a  smile  of 
pleasure,  surprised,  yet  gratified,  by  his  assumption  of 
authority. 

"You  need  your  father's  protection  now,"  he  said,  lay- 

320 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ing  his  hand  over  hers  as  it  rested  on  the  table  between 
them,  "  and  when  the  war  is  over  I'll  come  back  to  Rich- 
mond or  Atlanta  or  Chattanooga  or  the  other  end  of  the 
world,  if  you  should  chance  to  be  there,  and  then  we'll 
settle  the  question,  you  and  I,  as  to  who  shall  be  your  pro- 
tector during  the  remainder  of  your  life." 

Virginia  tried  to  frame  a  suitable  reply  but  no  words 
would  come  to  her.  She  sat  like  one  dumb,  staring  at 
Philip  with  white,  set  face. 

"Speak  to  me,  Virginia,"  Philip  pleaded.  "Tell  me, 
may  I  come  back  to  you  when  the  war  is  done?  It  is  not 
asking  much." 

"Don't,  Philip,  don't.  I  cannot  bear  it!"  Virginia  ex- 
claimed, bursting  into  tears. 

"Say  it  again,  little  woman,  say  it  again,"  Philip  said, 
coming  around  to  the  side  of  the  table  where  she  sat. 
"You  cannot  know  how  I  have  wished  to  hear  you  call 
me  'Philip'  instead  of  the  everlasting  'Captain  Blair'  which 
grows  so  monotonous.  Call  me  that  again,  darling,  and 
tell  me  that  when  the  war  is  over  you  want  me  to  come 
back  to  you."  Placing  his  hand  under  her  chin,  he  turned 
the  tear-stained  face  to  his  own. 

"O,  Philip,"  she  said  in  agony,  "you  must  know  that  I 
want  you  to  come  back  to  me,  but  it  will  only  be  for 
misery  to  us  both." 

"What  do  you  mean?  I  do  not  understand  you,"  he 
answered  sternly. 

"I  mean  there  is  a  reason  why  we  can  never  be  more 
to  each  other  than  we  are  to-day — never  so  much  again," 
she  replied  as  if  the  words  were  torn  from  her. 

"Tell  me  the  reason,  Virginia.  Is  it  because  I  hap- 
pened to  be  born  in  one  state  and  you  in  another — because 
our  opinions  are  different  about  a  political  question  ?  You 

321 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

cannot  mean  to  sacrifice  your  happiness  and  mine  for  a 
thing  like  that  ?"  he  exclaimed. 

"No,  no,  no,  it  is  not  that,"  she  moaned. 

"Virginia,  I  have  sometimes  fancied  that  you  returned 
my  love,  which  I  do  not  hesitate  to  declare  to  you,  what- 
ever the  result  may  be.  If  you  do,  there  is  no  power 
under  heaven  that  shall  separate  us.  Tell  me  truly, 
darling,  am  I  right?  Do  you  love  me?"  he  pleaded. 

Virginia  sprang  to  her  feet  and  stood  before  him  with 
an  air  of  sudden  resolve. 

"Philip,"  she  said  kindly,  "I  have  no  right  to  tell  you 
that — no  right  to  listen  to  what  you  are  saying.  I  have 
promised  to  marry  another  man." 

Philip  staggered  like  a  man  who  has  been  struck  a 
heavy  blow  and,  sinking  into  a  chair,  buried  his  face  in 
his  hands.  He  sat  thus  for  a  long  time  until  Virginia  ap- 
proached him  timidly  and,  laying  her  hand  gently  on  his 
shoulder,  said : 

"Look  up  at  me,  Philip,  and  say  you  do  not  despise  me. 
You  can  never  know  how  earnestly  I  have  tried  to  do 
right." 

"Yes,  I  do  know,  little  woman,"  Philip  said,  raising  his 
head  and  taking  the  trembling  hand  in  both  his  own.  "I 
see  it  all  now,  why  you  have  seemed  to  avoid  me  at  times, 
why  you  sent  me  no  message  when  I  was  wounded,  and 
why  you  did  not  answer  my  letter  last  winter.  It  is  I 
who  have  been  to  blame  and  I  am  only  trying  to  think 
it  all  out  and  see  if  there  is  any  way  to  remedy  the  mis- 
chief that  has  been  done.  Who  is  the  man,  Virginia?" 

Even  now  Virginia  could  not  quite  bring  herself  to 
speak  Hugh  Cunningham's  name.  "He  is  an  officer  in 
the  Confederate  army  and  he  has  been  my  playmate  from 
childhood.  He  is  now  in  a  Federal  prison  and  he  writes 
me  that  it  is  only  the  thought  of  me  and  my  promise 

322 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

that  enables  him  to  endure  his  fate.  And  more  than  all 
else  to  me,  is  the  fact  that  he  went  to  the  war  in  the  first 
place  to  please  me." 

Virginia  hoped  Philip  would  guess  the  whole  truth,  but, 
so  confident  had  he  been  of  the  attachment  between  Hugh 
and  Kittie  when  he  first  met  them  at  Lee's  Summit,  so 
boyish  and  heedless  of  the  realities  of  life  did  Hugh  seem 
as  compared  with  Virginia  who  had  always  been  womanly 
and  mature  beyond  her  years,  that  the  idea  of  Hugh  in 
the  light  of  Virginia's  lover  had  never  entered  his  mind 
and  did  not  now.  Virginia's  words  recalled  most  vividly 
his  recent  visit  in  the  prison,  but  it  was  only  as  an  inci- 
dent attesting  the  suffering  of  any  prisoner  of  war,  not 
as  a  crucial  experience  in  his  own  life.  He  knew  better, 
he  thought,  than  Virginia  did,  what  the  absent  soldier 
was  enduring  for  her  sake. 

"I  understand,"  he  answered.  "I  Have  unwittingly 
helped  to  force  this  situation  upon  you  and,  God  helping 
me,  I  will  not  add  to  the  burden  you  must  carry.  When 
we  part  at  Richmond,  I  will  go  away  and  leave  you  to 
forget  this  episode  in  your  life  as  quickly  as  possible." 

Virginia  hid  her  face  and  sobbed  helplessly  for  a  mo- 
ment, then,  stretching  out  her  hands,  cried  in  utter 
despair : 

"O,  Philip,  Philip,  it  breaks  my  heart  to  let  you  go, 
and  yet  I  know  I  must." 

Tenderly  he  drew  her  to  his  side  and  folded  her  in  a 
close  embrace,  kissing  her  fondly  again  and  again. 

"Just  this  one  time,  darling,  for  the  sake  of  what  might 
have  been,  and  then  we'll  bury  this  much  of  our  lives 
here  in  the  little  summer-house  with  my  dead  hope.  If 
the  day  should  ever  come  when  you  are  free,  remember 
that  away  in  the  north  Philip  waits  for  you  with  faith- 
ful heart." 

333 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

And  Virginia  suffered  his  caresses  with  never  a  thought 
of  those  compunctions  which  had  so  beset  her  at  the  idea 
of  allowing  such  privileges  to  Hugh.  For  a  little  while 
she  wept  silently  on  Philip's  broad  shoulder  and  then, 
withdrawing  herself  from  his  arms,  she  removed  the 
traces  of  her  grief  as  far  as  possible,  glad  to  know  that 
the  ruined  condition  of  her  home  would  serve  as  sufficient 
excuse  to  the  Hudsons  for  her  tears. 

"We  must  go  now,"  she  said  sadly.  "We  have  been 
here  a  long  time  and  mother  will  be  growing  anxious." 

The  good-byes  at  the  Lodge  were  soon  spoken  and  they 
took  their  way  back  to  the  village  in  silence  as  mourners 
return  from  the  sepulcher  of  their  dead. 

When  he  assisted  her  to  alight,  Philip  held  her  hand  for 
a  moment  while  he  said,  "This  is  harder,  almost,  than  to 
say  good-bye  and  part  forever,  but  we  have  both  been 
learning  to  fight  great  battles  successfully.  Let  us  make 
this  no  exception." 

Virginia  looked  into  his  face  with  a  smile  that  was 
sadder  than  tears  and,  turning  quickly,  hastened  into  the 
house.  She  would  begin  again  the  old  busy  life  that  left 
no  time  for  dreaming  or  repining. 

The  first  part  of  the  journey  to  Richmond  was  un- 
eventful, but  before  they  reached  the  station  just  out- 
side the  Confederate  lines,  where  Philip  had  expected  to 
leave  them  and  take  another  train  for  Washington,  they 
found  the  road  to  Richmond  destroyed  for  many  miles, 
by  a  recent  raid.  This  necessitated  a  circuitous  ride  over- 
land and,  although  it  would  take  him  far  into  the  territory 
covered  by  the  enemy,  Philip  determined  to  accompany 
them.  To  this  the  ladies  all  demurred,  earnestly  begging 
him  not  to  incur  such  a  risk  for  them. 

"There  will  be  no  great  risk  and  I  shall  feel  much  bet- 
ter satisfied  to  know  you  are  safe  on  the  last  stage  of 

324 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

your  journey  before  I  leave  you,"  he  insisted.    "I  will  go 
in  citizen's  dress  and  shall  probably  never  be  molested." 

Late  in  the  evening  he  saw  them  aboard  a  train  which 
would  carry  them  directly  to  Richmond  where  Mr.  Lee 
awaited  them. 


325 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

THE  apartments  in  which  the  Lees  and  Chesters  estab- 
lished themselves,  though  comfortable,  were  plain  and 
unpretentious,  for  the  time  had  come  when  they  must 
count  the  cost,  not  for  the  sake  of  a  surplus  for  the  re- 
lief of  the  soldiers,  but  lest  their  stock  of  funds  should 
be  exhausted  before  opportunity  was  given  to  replenish 
it.  There  was  a  strange  commingling  of  sentiment  in 
the  hearts  of  the  little  circle.  Mr.  Lee  was  rejoiced  to 
have  his  family  with  .him  and  found  in  his  association 
with  them  a  recompense  for  the  anxiety  and  toil  which 
had  made  up  the  routine  of  his  daily  life  since  he  first 
came  to  the  capital.  To  Mrs.  Lee  and  Virginia,  the  sense 
of  security  was  like  a  haven  of  rest  to  the  mariner  after 
a  voyage  upon  a  stormy  sea.  Even  the  precarious  condi- 
tion of  the  cause  they  had  supported  could  not  wholly 
overshadow  the  pleasure  of  their  present  freedom  from 
responsibility. 

Only  the  "skeleton"  in  Virginia's  closet  really  disturbed 
her  peace  of  mind.  The  destruction  of  her  home,  the 
loss  of  their  fortune,  the  failure  of  the  rebellion,  could  not 
grieve  her  longer.  She  had  suffered  too*much  to  care  for 
these  things  now,  but  when  she  thought  of  Philip  and  of 
Hugh  and  of  the  life  the  future  had  in  store,  her  heart 
ofttimes  misgave  her  and  she  shrank  from  the  prospect 
before  her. 

Then,  too,  there  were  the  mourning  weeds  of  Mrs. 
Chester  and  Kittie  always  in  evidence,  like  Banquo's 
ghost,  to  cast  a  shade  of  sadness  upon  them  all.  It  is  a 
gruesome  custom,  this,  of  draping  ourselves  in  black  to 
commemorate  our  dead,  as  if  the  world  were  not  already 

326 


THE  HONOR  OF  A- LEE 

full  enough  of  sorrow,  but  we  must  daily  lacerate  our 
wounds  afresh  and  call  upon  our  friends  to  look  and  sym- 
pathize. A  little  more  "remembering"  and  a  little  less 
"show  of  remembering"  would  make  the  world  a  truer, 
better  world. 

Two  or  three  mornings  after  the  arrival  of  the  ladies 
from  the  south,  the  family  were  gathered  in  the  little 
sitting-room  for  a  quiet  "after  breakfast  chat."  Mr.  Lee 
sat  carelessly  looking  over  the  morning  paper,  in  reality 
following  chiefly  the  thread  of  the  conversation  going  on. 

"Umph!"  he  suddenly  ejaculated  as  a  startling  head- 
line caught  his  eye.  "A  spy  to  be  executed  at  sunrise 
to-morrow  morning,"  he  read,  adding  by  way  of  com- 
ment, "I  had  hoped  and  supposed  we  were  through  with 
all  that." 

Virginia's  attention  was  arrested  in  the  middle  of  a  sen- 
tence she  was  addressing  to  her  mother,  a  vague,  inex- 
plicable fear  possessing  her.  She  had  not  seen  as  much 
of  this  kind  of  thing  as  her  father  had  and  the  sacrifice 
of  a  human  life  meant  a  great  deal  to  her.  It  surprised 
her  to  see  Mr.  Lee  turn  heedlessly  to  another  page  of  the 
paper  without  apparent  interest  in  the  unfortunate  man. 

"Read  what  it  says  about  the  spy,  father,"  she  said  a 
trifle  indignantly.  "I  wish  they  would  not  hang  any  more 
people." 

Mr.  Lee  turned  back  to  the  article  and  read  aloud : 
. .  "A  Spy  to  be  Executed  at  Sunrise  To-morrow  Morn- 
ing. 

"A  suspicious-looking  character  was  captured  by  a 
band  of  soldiers  Monday  night.  He  was  attired  in  citi- 
zen's dress  and  called  himself  Blair.  He  was  carefully 
searched  and  papers  concelaed  about  his  person  prove 
him  to  be  an  officer  in  the  Federal .  army.  There  was 
strong  circumstantial  evidence  of  his  guilt  and  he  was 

327 


'*HE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

brought  immediately  to  this  city  where  he  was  duly  tried 
on  the  above  charge.  Being  found  guilty,  the  death  sen- 
tence was  pronounced.  He  is  now  confined  in  Libby 
prison  where  he  will  remain  until  to-morrow  morning  at 
sunrise  when  he  will  pay  the  death  penalty." 

When  Mr.  Lee  pronounced  the  name  "Blair,"  Kittie 
sprang  up  in  alarm  and,  running  to  his  side,  hung  over 
him  and  followed  the  lines  as  he  read,  finally  bursting  into 
indignant  tears.  As  the  article  was  finished,  she  stamped 
her  foot  angrily,  crying  out : 

"It's  a  burning  shame !  Captain  Blair  is  no  more  a  spy 
than  you  are,  Uncle  Thomas.  Why  don't  you  say  some- 
thing, Virginia?"  turning  resentfully  upon  her  cousin 
who,  pale  as  death,  sat  perfectly  still,  gazing  vacantly  at 
her  father's  face. 

"What  can  we  do,  father?"  Virginia  asked  mechanically 
when  thus  appealed  to. 

"I  don't  know,  daughter.  It  may  be  this  is  not  Philip 
Blair  at  all,  you  know.  There  are  many  Blairs,"  Mr. 
Lee  answered  thoughtfully. 

"Yes,  it  is  Philip  Blair,"  Virginia  replied.  "I  knew  it 
when  you  read  the  headline  and  I  almost  believe  I  have 
known  it  since  we  left  him  Monday  evening.  I  had  a 
feeling  that  something  was  wrong." 

"Don't  talk  so,  Virginia,"  Mrs.  Lee  interrupted.  "You 
were  never  superstitious.  Even  if  this  should  be  our 
Captain  Blair  I  suppose  it  will  only  be  necessary  for  your 
father  to  tell  the  authorities  of  their  mistake." 

"You  little  know  the  authorities  and  their  unchangeable 
decrees,  Margaret,"  Mr.  Lee  said  with  a  kind  glance  at 
his  wife,  "but  I  will  see  what  can  be  done,"  he  added, 
rising  and  making  preparations  to  leave  the  house. 

"See  what  can  be  done!"  Virginia  exclaimed,  jumping 
up  as  if  suddenly  recovering  her  powers  of  mind  and 

328 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

body.     "Why,  father,  Philip  Blair's  life  must  be  saved  if 
it  takes  a  panic  in  the  city  of  Richmond  to  do  it." 

"You'd  scarcely  be  able  to  stir  up  a  mob  in  the  city  of 
Richmond  to  interfere  in  a  case  like  this,  Virginia.  I  will 
go  at  once  to  the  President.  I  believe  I  can  accomplish 
more  through  him  than  any  other  way." 

"Please  be  as  quick  about  it  as  possible,  father.  If 
this  does  not  succeed,  we  must  try  some  other  plan.  The 
time  is  very  short  between  now  and  to-morrow  morning. 
You  will  report  the  result  of  your  effort  at  once,  of 
course  ?" 

"Yes,  I'll  be  back  directly,"  Mr.  Lee  replied  as  he  hur- 
ried away. 

As  soon  as  her  father  was  gone,  Virginia  went  to  her 
room,  returning  in  a  little  while  dressed  for  walking. 

"Where  are  you  going,  Virginia?"  Mrs.  Lee  asked  in 
surprise. 

"When  father  comes  I  am  going  to  the  prison  to  see 
Philip  Blair,"  was  the  reply. 

"O,  no,  Virginia,  it  will  never  do,"  Mrs.  Lee  remon- 
strated with  a  shudder.  "Your  father  will  never  permit 
it.  It  is  no  place  for  a  woman." 

"Nor  for  a  man  like  Philip  Blair,"  Virginia  answered 
quickly.  "I  am  going  there  to  let  him  see  that  he  is  not 
forsaken  in  his  misery.  It  is  as  little  as  I  can  do  after 
all  he  has  done  for  us." 

"You're  right,  Virginia,"  Kittie  exclaimed  in  a  tone  of 
admiration,  "and  I'd  gladly  go  with  you  if  it  would  add 
to  his  pleasure  the  least  bit,  but  it  wouldn't.  There  is 
nothing  on  earth  that  would  comfort  him  now  like  the 
sight  of  you  and  uncle  in  his  cell." 

Virginia  glanced  for  a  moment  at  her  mother's  face, 
but  Mrs.  Lee  was  too  intent  upon  her  own  view  of  the 
case  to  notice  Kittie's  prattle. 

329 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"It  is  all  right  for  your  father,  dear,  and  of  course  he 
will  go,  but  Captain  Blair  would  not  expect  you  there  or 
wish  you  to  come,"  she  urged. 

"It's  useless,  mother,  to  contend  with  me  about  it.  I'm 
sorry  to  disregard  your  wishes,  but  I  should  never  have 
any  peace  of  mind  again  if  I  shirked  such  a  duty  as  this," 
Virginia  answered. 

Mr.  Lee  did  not  return  at  once.  Two  hours  elapsed 
before  he  appeared  and  Virginia  was  fast  losing  hope  of 
his  success.  When  he  reached  the  house  his  face  wore 
an  anxious,  troubled  look. 

"I  have  not  accomplished  anything,"  he  said.  "Presi- 
dent Davis  does  not  wish  to  interfere.  He  says  the  men 
who  know  the  circumstances  are  better  able  to  judge  as 
to  the  facts  of  a  case  like  this  than  he  is,  and  he  hesitates 
to  take  it  into  his  own  hands.  He  thinks  very  likely  the 
man  in  the  prison  is  not  our  Captain  Blair  at  all." 

"The  man  in  the  prison  is  our  Captain  Blair,"  Virginia 
answered,  putting  on  her  hat,  "but  we  will  not  stop  to 
speculate  about  that  question  when  we  can  satisfy  our- 
selves in  a  short  time  by  going  to  the  prison  to  see  who 
he  is." 

"You  are  not  going  there,"  Mr.  Lee  said  sternly. 

"Yes,  /  am  going  there,"  Virginia  replied  very  em- 
phatically. 

"Why,  daughter,  it  is  preposterous.  I  myself  will  go 
at  once  and  I  can  ascertain  as  well  as  you  can  who  the 
man  is." 

"Father,  shall  we  waste  time  quibbling  over  nothing 
when  a  man's  life  is  at  stake?"  and  opening  the  door, 
Virginia  stepped  resolutely  out  upon  the  porch.  Mr.  Lee 
followed  her  reluctantly,  saying  kindly : 

"Of  course,  if  you  will  go,  I  must  accompany  you,  but 
I  do  not  approve  of  it  at  all." 

330 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

As  they  entered  the  prison  door  both  father  and  daugh- 
ter were  amazed  by  the  sight  which  met  their  view. 
Wretched,  miserable,  despairing,  in  want  of  everything 
that  renders  human  life  preferable  to  that  of  the  vagrant 
dog,  gaunt  faces  told  their  own  tale  of  hunger,  exposure, 
homesickness  and  disease. 

"My  God!"  Mr.  Lee  said  solemnly.  "And  we  wonder 
why  our  cause  has  failed.  If  there  is  a  God  in  heaven 
he  will  avenge  a  national  crime  like  this." 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  ever  been  inside  the  walls ; 
he  had  heard  rumors  of  the  privation,  neglect  and  cruelty 
suffered  by  the  captives  but  he  had  not  imagined  such  a 
state  as  he  now  beheld. 

Virginia  was  well-nigh  stifled  by  the  foul  air  and  vile 
mixture  of  offensive  odors  that  met  her.  She  clung 
tremblingly  to  her  father's  arm,  looking  with  timid  awe 
upon  the  uncanny  creatures  about  her.  With  long 
beards  and  matted,  unshorn  hair,  their  lean,  lank  bodies 
but  partially  concealed  by  filthy  rags,  these  effigies  of  men 
turned  in  simple  wonder  from  their  idleness  to  gaze  upon 
a  manly  man  and  a  beautiful  woman  from  the  outside 
world  which  had  become  to  them  only  a  vacant  dream  of 
the  past. 

"This  way,"  the  guide  said,  motioning  Mr.  Lee  to  fol- 
low him,  and  Virginia  saw  with  shrinking  fear  that  they 
must  traverse  at  least  a  portion  of  the  loathsome  den  to 
reach  the  object  of  their  search. 

"We  always  keep  this  kind  in  a  remote  and  well-guard- 
ed part  of  the  building,"  said  the  fellow,  who  was  gar- 
rulous and  coarse  beyond  description.  "He's  most  too 
grand  and  lordly  with  his  high  head  and  fine  airs.  He 
needs  to  be  spirit  broke  like  these  fellows  you  see  here. 
But  he'll  get  it  broke  to-morrow !"  and  he  chuckled  to 
himself  as  if  gloating  over  the  prospect  of  a  rare  treat. 

331 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Virginia  felt  as  if  her  blood  were  being  congealed  with 
horror  as  she  listened  to  this  villain  and  picked  her  way 
through  the  filth  and  garbage  with  which  the  floors  were 
strewn,  thinking  constantly  of  what  a  man  like  Philip 
Blair  must  suffer  to  be  incarcerated  in  such  a  pl.'ice. 

At  length  when  they  had  reached  the  darkest  and  dir- 
tiest portion  of  the  house,  the  guide  unlocked  a  door  and 
threw  it  open,  standing  back  with  a  revolver  in  his  hand, 
more  for  the  intimidation  of  the  inmates  of  the  cell 
than  to  guard  against  any  real  danger  of  an  attempt  to 
escape  upon  their  part. 

As  the  door  opened,  there  was  a  cessation  of  the  oaths 
and  hilarity  which  were  being  freely  indulged  in  by  a 
crowd  of  hungry  looking  men  gathered  about  a  small 
table  where  four  of  their  number  were  engaged  in  a  game 
of  cards. 

Virginia  paused  a  moment,  thinking  some  mistake  had 
been  made. 

"Go  on,"  the  guide  said,  "he's  in  there  but  he's  too 
proud  to  mix  even  with  his  own  comrades." 

The  young  girl  crossed  the  threshold  hesitatingly  and 
the  rays  of  light  from  the  one  dingy  window  falling  upon 
her  face  so  blinded  her  for  a  moment  that  she  did  not 
discern  the  tall  form  of  her  lover  in  the  shadows  of  a 
remote  corner.  Philip  Blair  stood  with  head  erect  and 
arms  folded,  his  soul  filled  with  loathing  and  contempt  by 
his  surroundings.  As  his  eye  fell  upon  the  apparition  at 
the  door  he  seemed  transfixed  with  horror. 

"Why  are  you  here,  Virginia  Lee  ?"  he  said  sternly. 

"I  came  to  help  and  rescue  you,  Captain  Blair,"  she 
said,  advancing  toward  him  with  her  hand  oustretched  in 
greeting. 

Blair  receded  as  the  girl  approached,  saying  in  a  tone 
332 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

of  entreaty,  "Do  not  come  near  me,  Miss  Lee.  The  touch 
of  him  who  enters  here  is  pollution  to  a  hand  like  yours." 

Virginia  hastened  to  his  side  and  laid  her  hand  gently 
upon  his  arm  which  he  still  held  resolutely  folded,  while 
his  face  did  not  for  a  moment  relax  its  rigid  expression 
of  disapproval. 

"You  are  the  same  Philip  to  me  you  were  in  the  little 
summer-house  at  home,"  the  sweet  voice  said  in  a  tone 
too  low  for  any  ear  but  his. 

A  look  of  adoration  crept  into  Philip's  face.  Unclasp- 
ing his  arms,  he  took  the  hand  in  his  and,  bending  his 
proud  head,  said  fondly,  "Don't  tempt  me,  little  woman, 
above  what  I  am  able  to  bear." 

Virginia  answered  with  a  loving  smile  and  a  warm  pres- 
sure of  the  hand,  then,  leading  him  toward  her  father 
who  had  paused  a  iew  feet  from  them,  she  said : 

"Father,  you  have  not  forgotten  our  friend,  Captain 
Blair  ?" 

"I  am  very  glad  to  meet  you,  Captain  Blair.  I  am 
under  great  obligation  to  you  for  your  kindness  to  my 
family  and  I  am  most  sorry  to  see  you  in  a  situation  like 
this." 

"Thank  you,  sir.  It  is  something  to  know  I  have  the 
sympathy  of  honorable  people.  As  to  the  obligation,  it 
rests  upon  me  for  the  privilege  I  have  had  of  being  of 
service  to  your  wife  and  daughter,"  Blair  answered  courte- 
ously. 

"We  have  not  time  to  inquire  now  how  all  this  came 
about.  You  may  be  sure  we  shall  do  all  in  our  power 
to  avert  the  fate  that  threatens  you,"  Mr.  Lee  said. 

"We  will  save  you,  Captain  Blair,  though  the  heavens 
fall !"  Virginia  exclaimed  earnestly.  "We  came  here  that 
we  might  be  able  to  assure  others  that  we  are  not  mistaken 

333 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

in  the  man.  When  we  come  back  to  you  it  will  be 
to  release  you  from  this  place." 

"The  knowledge  of  your  effort  will  at  least  be  a  con- 
solation to  me  in  the  hour  of  my  supreme  trial,"  the 
young  man  answered,  looking  steadily  at  Virginia  as  he 
spoke.  Tears  sprang  to  her  eyes,  but  she  dashed  them 
away  and  turned  to  leave  the  room.  Before  she  reached 
the  door,  one  of  the  men  arose  from  the  card  table  and 
stood  before  her. 

"Why  should  there  be  so  much  ado  about  the  fate  of 
this  man?"  he  said.  "It  is  infinitely  better  than  to  en- 
dure what  we  have  suffered  here  for  months  and  some  of 
us  for  years." 

"Amen,"  Philip  said  fervently. 

"We  were  as  manly  and  proud  as  he  when  we  were 
brought  to  this  infernal  place  and  it  would  be  better  to 
die  thus  than  live  to  degenerate  into  beasts." 

"Stand  aside!"  the  guide  interposed,  leveling  his  re- 
volver at  the  wretch.  The  way  was  cleared  and  Virginia 
and  Mr.  Lee,  with  saddened  hearts,  passed  out  of  the 
cell,  retraced  their  steps  through  the  building  and  emerged 
once  more  into  the  world  of  sunlight. 

"Now,  father,  take  me  to  President  Davis  and  we'll 
see  what  I  can  do,  now  that  I  can  assure  him  of  Captain 
Blair's  identity  and  his  innocence,"  Virginia  directed 
calmly. 

"You  must  not  walk,  Virginia.  You  will  be  worn  out. 
Come  over  to  this  shady  nook  across  the  way  and  sit 
there  until  I  can  procure  a  conveyance." 

A  cab  was  speedily  obtained  and  Mr.  Lee  and  his 
daughter  were  driven  rapidly  to  the  capitol.  When  they 
arrived  there  they  were  informed  that  a  message  came 
for  the  President  immediately  after  Mr.  Lee  parted  from 
him  in  the  morning,  whereupon  he  had  left  the  building, 

334 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

saying  he  was  going  home.  Following  Mr.  Davis  to  his 
residence,  they  found  that  he  had  gone  out  of  the  city 
more  than  an  hour  before  and  would  not  return  until  late 
the  next  day.  Mr.  Lee  stood  holding  the  door  of  the  car- 
riage for  several  minutes,  uncertain  as  to  what  course  they 
should  pursue. 

"I  believe,  daughter,  I'll  take  you  home  now  and  we 
can  get  something  to  eat.  Then,  while  you  rest,  I'll  go 
to  the  prison  and  get  the  names  of  the  officers  who  tried 
and  sentenced  Captain  Blair  and  see  if  I  can  move  them 
to  retract,"  Mr.  Lee  said  this  as  he  looked  at  his  watch 
and  found  it  already  after  noon. 

"I  am  not  hungry  and  I  cannot  bear  to  rest,  but  I  know 
of  nothing  better  to  suggest — at  least  not  until  I  have 
thought  about  it  a  little." 

Mr.  Lee  again  seated  himself  in  the  cab,  directing  the 
driver  to  take  them  to  their  own  number.  As  soon  as 
he  had  eaten  his  lunch,  he  returned  to  the  prison,  but 
there  was  no  satisfaction  to  be  obtained  there.  The 
prisoner  had  been  fairly  tried  by  responsible,  honorable 
men,  he  was  informed,  he  had  been  found  guilty  and  con- 
demned to  die.  The  men  had  then  gone  on  to  other  du- 
ties and  left  the  hang-man  and  the  prison  guards  to  exe- 
cute the  penalty  upon  the  prisoner.  It  only  remained  for 
them  to  do  their  duty. 

In  the  meantime,  a  bold  scheme  had  been  forming  itself 
in  Virginia's  mind,  to  be  carried  out  if  her  father's  pres- 
ent expedition  failed,  as  she  somehow  felt  it  would.  As 
soon  as  he  returned  and  reported  the  result  of  his  effort, 
without  waiting  to  hear  the  particulars,  she  asked  abrupt- 
ly: 

"When  does  the  next  train  leave  for  Petersburg?" 

Mr.  Lee  consulted  his  watch.  "In  half  an  hour,"  he 
answered. 

335 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Call  a  cab,  father,  and  let  us  go  over  there  to  General 
Lee.  I  have  great  faith  in  him,  I  do  not  believe  he  would 
be  a  party  to  a  crime.  We  can  return  by  the  late  train 
to-night,"  Virginia  said  in  great  excitement. 

"But,  daughter,  what " 

"Don't  stop  to  ask  me  now,  father,  or  we  shall  miss 
that  train.  Trust  me  when  I  tell  you  I  have  thought  of 
another  plan  to  try  and  I  can  tell  you  about  it  on  the 
journey  over." 

Mr.  Lee  followed  the  instructions  with  many  misgiv- 
ings, but  the  case  was  such  a  desperate  one  he  hesitated 
to  question  any  proposition  that  might  be  made.  On  the 
way  to  Petersburg,  where  General  Lee  was  known  to  be 
in  camp,  Virginia  explained  the  details  of  her  plan. 


336 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

"THE  General  is  not  here  to-day,  sir,"  a  soldier  said  in 
reply  to  Mr.  Lee's  inquiry  at  the  Petersburg  camp. 

"Where  is  he?"  asked  Virginia,  grown  restive  under 
the  deliberation  with  which  her  father  was  inclined  to 
prosecute  their  mission. 

"He  went  to  a  camp  six  miles  from  here  with  the  Presi- 
dent who  came  from  the  city  this  morning,"  was  the 
reply. 

"Can  you  direct  us  how  to  find  him?"  the  young  lady 
asked. 

"Yes,  I  can  direct  you  but  the  way  is  a  rough  one." 

"It  doesn't  matter.  We  must  reach  him,"  Virginia  an- 
swered. 

Mr.  Lee  looked  at  his  watch  and  hesitated.  "It  will  be 
a  close  race,  daughter,  to  go  there,  interview  the  General 
and  return  in  time  for  the  last  train  in  to-night,"  Mr. 
Lee  said. 

"Then  there  is  all  the  more  reason  for  losing  no  time," 
she  replied. 

The  soldier  began  hurriedly  giving  directions  as  to  the 
road. 

"I  know,"  the  driver  interrupted.  "I  know  whar  de 
camp  is  an'  de  way  to  git  dar." 

"Then  take  us  there  as  fast  as  possible,"  Mr.  Lee  direct- 
ed, resuming  his  seat  beside  his  daughter. 

When  they  reached  their  destination  they  were  in- 
formed that  the  General  was  engaged  and  was  receiving 
no  one. 

"But  we  must  be  rceived."  Virginia  exclaimd  in  dis- 
may. 

337 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Go  to  him  and  tell  him  we  have  come  all  the  way  from 
Richmond  on  a  matter  of  great  importance  and  we  will 
detain  him  but  a  short  time,"  Mr.  Lee  said  earnestly. 

"I  hesitate  to  do  so,  sir,  for  I  am  confident  you  will  not 
be  admitted,  but  I'll  try,"  the  soldier  answered  as  he  de- 
parted with  the  message.  Returning  in  a  few  minutes, 
he  said, 

"General  Lee  is  in  consultation  with  the  President  and 
they  refuse  to  see  anyone  now.  A  few  hours  hence  he 
will  receive  you." 

"A  few  hours  hence  will  be  too  late.  Father  have  you 
a  pencil  and  some  paper?"  Virginia  said. 

Mr.  Lee  produced  a  pencil  from  his  pocket  and  tore 
a  leaf  from  a  memorandum  book.  Virginia  took  them 
and  wrote  hurriedly, 

"A  woman  waits  to  see  you  on  a  matter  of  life  and 
death.  As  you  honor  womanhood,  as  you  regard  human- 
ity, as  you  fear  God,  I  ask  you  to  receive  me.  A  delay 
of  a  few  hours  will  be  fatal. 

VIRGINIA  LEE." 

The  General  read  the  note  aloud  when  it  was  handed 
to  him. 

"Virginia  Lee,"  he  repeated.  "I  never  heard  of  her  be- 
fore." 

"It  is  the  business  of  the  spy  again,  I  suppose,"  the 
President  said,  a  trifle  impatiently. 

"It  is  a  strong  appeal,"  General  Lee  said,  thoughtfully. 
"I  believe  I  should  receive  her.  Tell  her  to  come  in," 
he  added,  turning  to  the  messenger  who  awaited  his  order. 

When  the  visitors  entered  the  room  they  walked 
directly  to  the  two  men.  "President  Davis,  permit  me  to 
introduce  my  daughter,"  Mr.  Lee  said,  proudly. 

"I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  Miss  Lee  before," 

338 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  President  replied,  his  face  losing  something  of  its 
sternness  as  he  arose  to  receive  her. 

"General  Lee,  my  daughter,"  the  father  said,  turning 
to  the  commander-in-chief. 

"What  is  it  so  urgent  that  the  daughter  of  my  kinsman 
has  to  say  to  me?"  the  General  asked,  as  he  took  Vir- 
ginia's hand  in  acknowledgment  of  the  introduction. 

The  young  girl's  heart  was  reassured  by  the  kind  voice 
and  beneficent  countenance  of  the  southern  hero.  Her 
mind  flew  back  to  those  early  days  of  the  war  when  her 
whole  soul  was  filled  with  admiration  for  the  men  who 
stood  at  the  head  of  the  Confederacy  and  its  armies — 
Davis,  Lee,  Jackson,  Bragg,  and  a  long  list  of  others. 
Here  at  last,  almost  in  the  end  of  the  struggle,  when  her 
calmer  judgment  had  been  won  from  the  old  fanatical 
devotion  to  the  cause,  she  had  found  the  ideal  hero  of 
her  dreams.  Regaining  her  self-possession,  she  felt  that 
to  this  nobleman  she  could  pour  out  the  real  thoughts 
and  feelings  of  her  heart,  and  he  would  listen  with  justice 
and  mercy  to  her  appeal. 

In  answer  to  the  General's  salutation,  Virginia  handed 
him  a  paper.  "Read  that,"  she  said,  indicating  the  article 
referring  to  the  spy.  The  commander  glanced  at  the 
headline,  and,  dropping  the  paper  to  his  side,  looked 
steadily  at  her  as  he  said : 

"I  read  it  in  my  morning  paper." 

Without  shrinking  from  his  gaze,  Virginia  returned  it 
with  a  look  of  honesty  and  candor  that  no  one  could 
doubt.  "I  came  here  to  tell  you  that  the  man  condemned  to 
die  is  not  a  spy  but  came  within  our  lines  as  the  escort 
and  protector  of  four  Confederate  women,  of  whom  I 
myself  was  one." 

"Who  were  the  other  three  ?" 

"My  mother,  my  aunt,  and  her  daughter." 
339 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Tell  me  the  circumstances." 

Briefly  Virginia  related  their  recent  connection  with 
Philip  Blair  from  her  uncle's  illness  and  death  to  the  drive 
overland  to  reach  Richmond.  "Captain  Blair  had  no  in- 
tention of  coming  into  our  territory,"  she  explained,  "but 
when  we  found  the  railroad  had  been  destroyed  he  re- 
fused to  leave  us  to  make  such  a  trip  alone.  He  wore  citi- 
zen's clothing  instead  of  the  Federal  uniform  that  he 
might  attract  as  little  attention  as  possible.  On  his  return 
trip  he  was  captured  by  our  men  with  the  result  you  see 
here." 

General  Lee  regarded  the  speaker  kindly  for  a  moment, 
then  raising  the  paper  which  he  still  held  at  his  side, 
he  glanced  hurriedly  at  the  article  once  more.  "It  is  a 
most  unfortunate  affair,"  he  said,  resuming  his  study  of 
Virginia's  face.  "What  is  it  you  wish  me  to  do — to  par- 
don him?" 

"No,  sir,"  she  answered,  a  little  haughtily.  "I  wish  you 
to  forbid  his  execution  and  demand  his  release." 

A  momentary  flash  of  pleasure  passed  over  the  com- 
mander's countenance  as  he  observed  the  readiness  with 
which  the  girl  made  the  happy  turn  upon  his  form  of 
language. 

"Have  it  that  way  if  you  prefer  it  so,"  he  answered, 
kindly.  "It  amounts  to  the  same  thing."  As  he  spoke, 
the  care-worn,  absent  look  came  back  into  his  face,  and, 
turning  from  his  auditors,  he  walked  briskly  back  and 
forth  several  times,  his  hands,  in  which  he  still  held  the 
paper,  clasped  behind  him  and  his  head  bent  down  as  if 
engaged  in  intent  thought. 

"You  place  me  in  a  trying  position,  young  lady," 
he  said,  suddenly,  pausing  before  Virginia.  "I  have  no 
doubt  you  have  full  confidence  in  what  you  say  and  it 
may  be  the  whole  truth.  In  that  case,  it  would  be 

340 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

deplorable  to  let  the  man  die.  On  the  other  hand,  you 
might  so  easily  "have  been  deceived;  the  man  might  have 
done  all  you  say  and  still  have  had  ulterior  plans  and 
motives  of  which  you  knew  nothing,  and,  that  being 
true,  as  the  guardian  of  our  people's  safety,  I  could  not 
set  him  free." 

Virginia's  face  grew  deathly  pale  as  he  proceeded,  and, 
for  a  moment,  she  could  think  of  no  words  for  reply. 
The  fear  that  he  might,  after  all,  deny  her  request 
seemed  to  paralyze  her  senses.  Before  she  had  recovered 
her  self-possession,  General  Lee  turned  to  Mr.  Davis, 
saying : 

"Do  you  know  anything  of  the  facts  in  this  matter, 
Mr.  President?" 

"Nothing  whatever,"  was  the  terse  response. 
"What  is  your  opinion  ?"  the  General  persisted. 
"I  have  no  opinion.    I  have  heretofore  refrained  from 
interfering  with   affairs   of   this   sort.    It   is   reasonable 
to  suppose  the  men  who  have  these  things  in  hand  know 
more  about  them  than  we  who  have  so  little  connection 
with  them.    In  the  present  crisis  we  cannot  afford  to  take 
any  risks." 

"In  the  present  crisis,  Mr.  President,  we  cannot  afford 
to  withhold  justice  and  mercy  from  our  fellowmen." 

A  sudden,  almost  imperceptible  flush  passed  over  the 
President's  face  as  Virginia  spoke  these  words,  but  other- 
wise he  gave  them  no  apparent  heed,  and  turned  to  the 
perusal  of  his  papers  as  if  dismissing  the  subject  from 
his  mind. 

"I  began  my  part  in  this  conflict  with  a  clear  conscience 
before  God,  Virginia  Lee,"  the  General  said,  in  reply. 
"I  have  maintained  it  in  the  same  spirit  and  I  shall  con- 
tinue to  do  so  while  there  is  a  vestige  of  hope  of  our 
success.  As  God  hears  me,  if  I  know  my  own  heart  I 

34i 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

have  no  other  wish  than  to  do  right  in  .this  as  in  every 
act  of  my  life,  regardless  of  what  the  result  may  be  a 
few  months  hence."  General  Lee  spoke  with  a  kindly 
fervor  that  could  not  but  win  the  respect  and  love  of 
those  who  heard  him. 

"I  believe  it,  sir,  and  for  this  reason  I  dare  implore 
you  to  perform  this  righteous  act,"  Virginia  exclaimed, 
falling  upon  her  knees  and  holding  out  her  hands  in  sup- 
plication to  the  commander-in-chief.  "The  man  for 
whom  I  plead  is  no  spy.  He  is  not  only  an  honorable 
gentleman  but  a  follower  of  Him  who  said,  'Inasmuch 
as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  ye  did  it  unto 
me.'  In  these  words  He  is  on  trial  before  you  to-day. 
You  cannot  wash  your  hands  of  His  blood  as  did  Pilate 
of  old.  The  life  of  Philip  Blair  hangs  in  the  balance.  If 
you  let  him  die  his  blood  will  be  upon  you  and  upon  your 
children.  It  is  not  an  honorable  execution  that  is  de- 
signed, but  murder,  foul,  premeditated  murder." 

The  face  of  General  Lee  was  a  study  as  he  listened 
to  this  despairing  cry,  and  when  it  ceased  he  walked  back 
and  forth  as  before,  this  time  with  measured  tread  and 
anxious,  clouded  brow. 

"What  is  this  man  to  you  that  you  should  plead  for 
him  like  this?"  he  suddenly  demanded,  stopping  before 
the  kneeling  girl. 

For  an  instant  Virginia  bowed  her  head,  then,  quickly 
raising  it  again,  darted  a  swift  glance  at  her  father's 
face,  turned  full  upon  her  inquisitor,  and,  undaunted 
by  his  piercing  gaze,  replied : 

"He  is  the  man  I  love" 

A  change  came  over  the  commander's  face,  and 
Thomas  Lee,  shocked  and  alarmed  by  the  daring  words, 
was  not  able  to  fathom  its  portent.  He  scarcely  knew 
which  to  fear  most,  the  scorn  and  contempt  of  his  chief, 

342 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

which  would  fall  unsparingly  upon  himself  and  Virginia, 
or  the  resentment  which  would  defeat  the  very  purpose 
of  their  visit  here.  It  was  a  mistaken  fear.  "All  the 
world  loves  a  lover,"  and  the  heart  of  the  most  illustrious 
southerner  since  the  days  when  the  Old  Dominion  was 
called  the  "Mother  of  Presidents"  was  no  exception.  He 
looked  thoughtfully  into  Virginia's  face  for  a  moment 
while  he  weighed  the  generous  impulse  her  words 
aroused.  President  Davis,  who,  for  some  time,  had  heard 
the  conversation  in  silence,  said,  with  a  tinge  of  sarcasm 
in  his  voice : 

"You  ask  us,  then,  to  pardon  a  Federal  officer  who  has 
helped  to  ruin  our  land,  that  he  may  be  spared  to  rob 
us,  later  on,  of  one  of  our  brightest  jewels  in  the  per- 
son of  Miss  Virginia  Lee?" 

"Ah!  no.  Would  to  God  it  might  be  so."  Virginia 
answered,  reverently.  "So  far  is  such  an  expectation 
removed  from  me,  that  when  we  parted,  less  than  a 
week  ago,  I  never  hoped  to  see  his  face  again.  I  have 
promised  to  marry  an  officer  in  our  own  army,  and  the 
daughter  of  a  Lee  can  never  break  her  promise." 

"Nor  can  a  Lee  refuse  to  perform  a  just  and  merciful 
deed.  Arise,  Virginia  Lee,"  the  General  said,  approach- 
ing her  and  extending  his  hand.  "You  have  won  a  hard- 
fought  battle,  and  Captain  Blair  shall  go  free." 

Virginia  could  restrain  her  pent-up  feelings  no  longer, 
and  a  flood  of  tears  coursed  down  her  cheeks  as  she  lifted 
the  hand  caressingly  to  her  lips. 

"Some  time  I'll  try  to  thank  you.  I  cannot  do  it  now," 
she  said,  in  a  joyous,  faltering  tone. 

"There  is  no  need,  a  good  deed  brings  its  own  reward," 
the  General  replied. 

Hurriedly  he  wrote  upon  a  sheet  of  paper : 

"The  undersigned  herewith  forbid  the  execution  of 
343 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Philip  Blair,  the  so-called  spy,  and  command  his  immedi- 
ate release  from  the  prison  at  Richmond,  Va.  Under 
this,  he  must  also  have  safe  passage  through  the  territory 
commanded  by  the  Army  of  Virginia. 

(Signed)     ROBERT  E.  LEE." 

"Mr.  President,  will  you  sign  this  order  with  me?" 
General  Lee  asked,  laying  the  paper  before  Mr.  Davis 
and  pointing  to  the  line  immediately  above  his  own  name, 
which  he  had  purposely  left  blank. 

"I  suppose  I  may  as  well,"  was  the  rather  ungracious 
reply,  and  the  name  of  the  chief  magistrate  was  duly 
affixed  to  the  precious  paper. 


344 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

FOR  hours  after  the  visit  of  Virginia  and  her  father 
in  the  prison  cell,  Philip  Blair  was  like  a  different  man. 
Cheered  by  the  sight  of  the  beloved  face  and  softened 
by  the  evidence  of  an  affection  strong  enough  to  follow 
him  even  into  this  fathomless  abyss  of  misery  and  deg- 
radation, his  manner  lost  much  of  its  haughtiness  to- 
ward his  fellow  prisoners ;  scorn  and  contempt  gave  place 
to  his  natural  inclination  to  pity  and  sympathy,  and, 
ere  long,  he  found  himself  speaking  a  friendly  word 
to  one  or  another  of  the  men,  or  even  engaging  now 
and  then  in  a  brief  conversation  with  Lieutenant  Sims, 
the  man  who  had  spoken  to  Virginia  at  the  door  and 
who  seemed  to  have  retained  more  of  his  original  manli- 
ness and  respectability  than  any  of  his  companions. 

Hope  was  burning  brightly  in  Philip's  soul  in  spite 
of  his  continued  effort  to  keep  in  mind  his  perilous 
situation.  Sims  saw  this  unnatural  elation  and  pitied 
the  condemned  man  with  all  the  feeble  power  remaining 
after  the  blighting  and  benumbing  influence  of  two  years 
of  utter  wretchedness. 

"Don't  work  yourself  up  too  much  over  the  hope  of 
gettin'  out  of  the  clutches  of  these  fiends,  Captain  Blair," 
Sims  said,  in  the  course  of  the  afternoon.  "If  the  men 
who  brought  you  here  was  willin'  to  listen  to  justice 
and  mercy,  there  might  be  some  chance  for  you,  but 
they're  not.  They're  lookin'  for  Union  men  to  work 
their  vengeance  on  and  they  are  not  carin'  much  for  the 
right  or  wrong  of  what  they  do." 

"I  realize  the  truth  of  what  you  say,  Sims,  and  if  my 
only  chance  lay  with  the  men  that  captured  me  and  the 

345 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

men  I  see  about  this  den,  I  should  have  no  hope;  but 
Mr.  Lee  is  a  man  of  high  standing  here,  and  if  I  am 
rescued  at  all  it  must  be  through  his  influence  with  the 
better  class  of  Confederate  officers,"  Blair  replied. 

"There's  a  bare  possibility  that  he  might  do  it.  I 
don't  want  to  discourage  you.  If  your  friends  succeed, 
you're  a  lot  more  fortunate  than  us  poor  devils  that 
seem  to  have  no  friends  either  in  the  North  or  in  the 
South,"  was  the  dejected  response. 

"Keep  up  as  good  courage  as  you  can,  Sims,"  Philip 
said,  "I  believe  the  end  is  drawing  near.  This  struggle 
cannot  be  maintained  in  the  South  much  longer." 

"What  do  you  mean  by  'drawing  near' — a  month  off 
or  a  year  or  what  ?"  asked  Sims. 

"Well,  say  six  months.  It  will  take  that  long,  perhaps, 
for  our  generals  to  accomplish  what  they  have  planned 
to  do,"  Blair  answered. 

"Six  months!"  Sims  repeated,  looking  about  him  in 
despair.  "How  would  you  like  the  prospect  of  six 
months  in  this  place,  Blair?" 

"It's  bad  enough,"  Blair  said,  "but  having  endured  it 
two  years  you  must  not  give  up  now  with  freedom  just 
in  sight." 

After  this  Sims  fell  into  a  fit  of  musing,  and  Philip 
walked  over  to  the  dingy  little  window,  as  he  had  done 
many  times  during  the  afternoon,  and  stood  watching 
the  shadows  as  they  slowly  climbed  the  buildings  across 
the  way,  wondering  what  fate  would  befall  him  before 
the  morrow's  sun  was  sinking  in  the  west.  The  time 
came  at  length  when  the  last  rays  of  sunlight  were  gone, 
and  still  no  tidings  came  from  Virginia,  and  a  vague 
unrest  crept  into  Philip's  manner.  For  a  long  while  he 
would  not  allow  himself  to  question  the  hope  by  which 
'he  had  been  sustained  throughout  the  day;  but  as  the 

346 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

shadows  gathered 'in  the  corners  of  the  buildings  and 
darkness  settled  even  upon  the  narrow  street,  his  courage 
failed  him.  Virginia  had  not  succeeded,  he  said  to  him- 
self, she  had  promised  more  than  she  was  able  to  carry 
out —  she  had  not  known  before  the  heartlessness  and 
injustice  in  the  world — she  had  judged  others  according 
to  her  own  sense  of  honor,  a  lamentable  mistake. 

But  why  had  she  not  returned?  With  the  question, 
his  sinking  hope  revived.  When  thoroughly  convinced 
there  was  no  possible  hope  for  him,  she  would  come  back 
to  him.  Of  this  he  had  no  doubt.  She  was  too  good  and 
true  to  forsake  him  utterly  in  the  hour  of  his  greatest 
need.  All  through  the  night  he  was  buoyed  up  by  this 
hope.  There  was  no  sleep  nor  rest  for  him  in  this 
horrible  uncertainty  and  dread. 

He  watched  the  rising  of  the  moon  and  saw  it  glide 
slowly  through  the  heavens,  having  only  its  progress  to 
mark  the  passing  hours  of  night.  The  same  moon 
looked  down  upon  the  stately  home  in  Rochester  where 
slept  his  lady  mother,  peacefully  unconscious  of  the  tragic 
fate  awaiting  her  only  son — and  he  marvelled  that  in  an 
hour  of  such  agony  there  is  not  some  unseen  power  of 
communion  between  hearts  united  by  a  love  like  theirs. 
He  thought  of  his  sister  and  the  sorrow  she  would  feel 
at  his  unhappy  and  untimely  death;  he  thought  of  Gen- 
eral Sherman,  and  a  pang  of  keenest  mortification  and 
regret  shot  through  his  heart  as  he  remembered  that 
he  must  lose,  in  part,  the  confidence  and  esteem  of  his 
revered  chief,  for  he  would  be  censured,  he  knew,  and 
with  just  cause,  from  the  General's  point  of  view,  for 
having  gone  within  the  enemy's  lines.  But  what  would 
be  to  him  the  praise  or  censure  of  mortal  man  two  hours 
hence,  he  thought,  as  he  observed  the  first  faint  glim' 
mering  of  dawn  in  the  eastern  sky.  Involuntarily  there 

347 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

came  into  his  mind  lines  he  had  so  often  repeated  in 
happier  days — 

"Envy  and  calumny  and  hate  and  pain, 
And  that  unrest  which  men  miscall  delight, 
Can  touch  him  not  and  torture  not  again." 

The  words  brought  vividly  to  his  memory  the  last 
time  he  had  spoken  them — to  Virginia,  by  the  side  of 
Colonel  Chester's  coffin. 

"Oh!  if  Virginia  would  only  come,"  he  thought, 
were  it  but  to  let  him  see  her  face  once  more  and  bid 
her  a  last  good-bye,  and  leave  with  her  those  messages  he 
must  entrust  to  someone.  And  then  he  looked  at  Lieu- 
tenant Sims,  dimly  visible  on  his  narrow,  comfortless 
couch  in  the  corner  of  the  room — Sims,  who  had  watched 
with  him  until  sleep  overcame  the  last  sluggish  powers 
of  mind  and  body  and  had  then  retired,  insisting  that 
'twas  but  for  a  little  while  and  he  would  arouse  and  keep 
with  Philip  the  lonely  vigil  through  the  night.  Yes,  he 
could  leave  his  messages  with  Sims  if  no  one  else  came 
to  whom  he  could  confide  them — to  his  mother,  his  sister, 
and  to  General  Sherman — and  Virginia,  too,  to  tell  her 
that  he  had  not  doubted  her  but  had  believed  unto  the 
end  that  some  unavoidable  delay  had  kept  her  from  his 
side.  And  now  the  brightness  of  early  morning  shone 
upon  the  earth,  he  began  to  hear  the  noise  of  hurrying 
steps  and  the  rattling  carts  in  the  streets  below  and  even 
the  echo  of  voices  within  the  prison  walls. 

O,  God!  must  he,  after  all,  suffer  the  ignominy  and 
shame  pronounced  upon  him!  He  had  not  known  until 
now  how  much  he  had  builded  upon  the  hope  of  being 
rescued.  One  moment  he  gave  himself  to  earnest  prayer 
for  strength  and  manly  courage,  and  then,  turning,  woke 

348 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

the  sleeping  Sims  to  charge  him  with  his  last  farewell 
to  friends  and  loved  ones.  Philip  drew  himself  up  to 
his  full  height  and  threw  his  head  back  proudly  as  of 
old,  but  there  was  a  quaver  in  his  voice  as  he  pronounced 
the  solemn  words;  then,  bidding  Sims  good-bye,  he 
turned  to  face  the  jailers  as  they  threw  open  the  door 
of  the  cell.  Slowly  and  in  silence  he  walked  between  his 
guards  until  he  stepped  outside  the  door  of  the  prison, 
then,  drawing  a  deep,  full  breath,  he  ejaculated  fervently: 

"Thank  God !  for  a  breath  of  pure  air  once  more." 

"Your  God  seems  to  have  gone  a-visiting  to-day,"  one 
of  the  men  said  with  a  harsh,  disgusting  laugh. 

Philip  ignored  the  sacrilege  and  waited  with  scornful 
pride  for  the  signal  to  move  on. 

In  the  meantime,  what  had  become  of  the  Lees  and  the 
hard-earned  document  that  could  save  Captain  Blair 
from  an  ignominious  death? 

They  had  been  so  long  detained  in  the  interview  with 
General  Lee  that  less  than  half  the  time  remained  for 
the  journey  back  to  Petersburg  it  had  taken  to  come  out. 

"I  don'  know,  suh,  I'll  try,"  the  driver  said  when 
asked  if  he  could  make  the  trip  in  time  for  the  last 
train  into  the  city. 

And  he  did  try,  urging  his  horses  on  as  fast  as  possible 
over  the  miserable  roads  they  had  to  travel.  It  could 
not  be  done.  The  train  had  been  gone  more  than  half 
an  hour  when  the  carriage  entered  the  town. 

"I's  sorry,  Miss,  but  I  don'  de  bes'  I  could,"  the 
darky  said. 

"I  think  you  did,  and  we  have  no  complaint  to  make 
of  you,"  Mr.  Lee  answered  for  Virginia,  who  sat  like 
one  dazed,  looking  helplessly  at  her  father's  face  by  the 
light  of  the  full  moon  which  had  just  risen  above  the 
tree-tops. 

349 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"We  cannot  let  Captain  Blair  die  with  a  paper  in  our 
possession  that  will  set  him  free,"  she  said  at  last.  Then 
turning  to  the  negro,  she  asked,  "Could  you  drive  us  to 
Richmond  before  sunrise  to-morrow  morning?" 

"I  dunno,  Miss,  I  kin  try,  but  I'll  haf  t'  git  an'oer 
team.  Dis  heah  is  no  ways  fit  fo'  de  likes  o'  dat  an' 
dey's  done  'bout  all  dey  kin  a'ready." 

"Virginia,  do  you  think  you  can  endure  such  a  drive 
as  that  after  all  you  have  gone  through  to-day?  Stay 
here  to-night  and  let  me  go  on  to  Richmond  with  the 
reprieve,"  Mr.  Lee  insisted. 

"No,  no,"  was  the  hasty  reply.  "I  could  not  trust 
that  paper  to  anyone's  care  but  my  own.  Besides,  I 
could  not  rest  if  I  stayed  here.  Go  change  your  horses 
and  get  us  more  wraps  and  lose  as  little  time  as  possible," 
she  said  to  the  driver. 

"If  money  is  the  consideration,  you  shall  have  whatever 
price  you  ask,"  Mr.  Lee  added  as  an  incentive  to  the 
negro  to  do  his  best. 

It  was  near  midnight  before  they  were  started  on  their 
long  journey,  much  of  which  must  be  made  over  roads 
which  Were,  as  the  driver  told  them,  "mazin'  bad."  The 
motion  of  the  carriage  as  it  sped  swiftly  along  over  the 
first  few  miles  where  the  roads  were  good,  had  a  sooth- 
ing effect  on  Virginia  and  gradually  her  head  drooped 
until  it  rested  on  her  father's  shoulder  and  she  slept.  Mr. 
Lee  was  so  pleased  to  see  her  take  the  needed  rest  that 
he  scarcely  moved  lest  he  should  disturb  her.  After  a 
while  the  pace  was  slackened  and  the  change  of  motion 
woke  the  sleeping  girl.  She  looked  about  her  vacantly 
for  a  moment  and  then  called  sharply  to  the  negro: 

"Drive  faster,  can't  you,  we'll  never  get  there  at  this 
rate." 

"Yes,  Miss,  I  thinks  we  gits  dar  'nless  we  has  a  acci- 

350 


dent.     Fs  only  givin'  'em  a  breathin'  spell  over  dis  rough 
place.     We'll  be  goin'  fas'  agin  bymeby." 

True  to  his  promise,  a  few  minutes  later  he  whistled 
his  horses  into  a  trot  which  they  kept  up  for  several 
miles. 

Virginia  did  not  sleep  again  but  sat  through  the  long 
hours  gazing  out  upon  the  scenes  they  passed.  She 
watched  the  moon,  as  Philip  did,  rise  slowly  to  the  zenith 
and  as  slowly  descend  through  the  western  sky.  She 
noticed  the  fields  and  the  dark,  dense  woods  that  some- 
times bordered  the  road  along  which  they  traveled,  but 
she  was  interested  most  of  all  in  the  houses  sleeping  in 
the  moonlight,  wondering  as  one  by  one  the  carriage  rolled 
on  and  left  them  in  the  distance,  what  manner  of  people 
were  within  and  whether  they  had  ever  felt  the  bitterness 
of  a  dumb,  aching  fear  lest  a  dire  calamity  befall  some- 
one they  loved. 

As  the  night  wore  on  and  she  realized  they  were  fast 
traversing  the  latter  half  of  their  journey,  she  ceased  to 
fret  anxiously  over  their  rate  of  speed  and  gave  herself 
up  to  these  half -sleeping  meditations.  She  was  violently 
awakened  from  such  a  reverie  as  the  carriage  lunged  sud- 
denly into  a  deep  ditch  which  ran  across  the  road,  and 
rolled  over  on  the  side.  The  three  occupants  were 
thrown  out  upon  the  ground  while  the  horses,  frightened 
by  the  unwonted  commotion,  reared  and  plunged,  attempt- 
ing to  run,  dragging  the  overturned  vehicle  behind  them. 
In  an  instant  the  negro,  who  was  not  hurt,  was  on  his 
feet  and,  springing  to  the  horses'  heads,  was  talking  to 
them  in  a  reassuring  voice  that  quickly  quieted  them. 

As  soon  as  Mr.  Lee  recovered  himself,  he  hurried  to 
Virginia,  but  she  had  already  risen  and  said  in  answer  to 
his  anxious  inquiries,  "No,  I  am  all  right.  See  to  the 
carriage.  Shall  we  be  able  to  go  on?" 

351 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Is  you  hu't,  Marse  Lee?"  the  darky  asked  :n  a  fright- 
ened voice. 

"No,  we  are  not  hurt  but  we  have  had  a  dreadful 
shaking  up.  How  did  this  happen?" 

"Dunno,  Marse  Lee.  I  nevah  run  into  a  ditch  like 
dat  befo'.  'Spose  'twas  kase  Fs  gwine  so  fas',"  the  driver 
explained. 

Together  Mr.  Lee  and  the  negro  unhitched  the  team 
and  turned  the  carriage  upright  once  more. 

"What  has  happened?"  Virginia  asked  in  great  alarm. 
"Is  the  carriage  broken?" 

"We  cannot  tell  yet,"  her   father  replied.     "Bill,  do. 
you  find  anything  wrong?"  he  inquired  of  the  negro  who 
was  hastily  examining  the  vehicle. 

"Yes,  suh,  de  tongue  is  broke  but  mebby  we  kin  fix 
it  wid  dis  yere  strop." 

Mr.  Lee  went  to  investigate  and  for  a  time  believed 
they  would  be  able  to  repair  the  accident,  but,  finding  it 
impossible,  he  said,  "It  will  not  do,  Bill,  to  try  to  go  on 
with  a  death-trap  like  this." 

"No,  suh,  it  won't  do,"  Bill  answered  in  a  disappointed 
tone. 

"O,  what  can  we  do  now  ?  We  must  get  to  Richmond," 
Virginia  said  excitedly. 

"How  far  are  we  from  the  city,  Bill?"  Mr.  Lee  in- 
quired. 

"Bettah'n  fo'  mile,  suh." 

"Do  you  know  of  any  place  near  that  we  can  obtain  a 
vehicle  in  which  we  three  can  ride  ?" 

"Well,  dar's  a  fa'm  house  not  quite  a  mile  ahead — 
'deed,  they  calls  it  jes'  fo'  mile  from  dat  house  to  Rich- 
mon'." 

"Go  up  there.  Bill,  and  get  a  conveyance  and  tell  them 

352 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

we  will  pay  them  whatever  price  they  ask,"  Virginia  di- 
rected. 

"Dunno,  Miss,  as  dey'll  want  to  git  up  in  de  middle  de 
night  to  turn  a  kerrige  ovah  to  a  niggah  like  me,"  the 
driver  replied. 

"Well,  let  us  walk  as  far  as  the  house,  then,  father. 
Bill  can  lead  the  horses.  You,  yourself,  can  get  a  car- 
riage or  wagon  there,  I'm  sure,  when  you  tell  the  people 
who  you  are,"  Virginia  urged. 

Mr.  Lee  remonstrated  but  as  there  seemed  no  other 
way,  the  trio  started  forward.  They  had  been  so  long 
delayed  that  the  inmates  of  the  farm  house  were  already 
astir  when  they  arrived.  A  few  minutes  sufficed  to  hitch 
the  horses  to  an  open  wagon  and  the  travellers  were  soon 
again  on  their  way. 

Already  the  day  was  dawning  in  the  east  and  Virginia's 
heart  sank  as  she  remembered  what  the  brightness  her- 
alded. "Can  we  reach  Richmond  before  sunrise?"  she 
asked  the  negro  as  he  took  his  seat  in  front. 

"I  don'  see  how  we  kin,  Miss.  'Twill  kill  de  hosses 
sho." 

"Never  mind  the  horses,"  she  replied  impatiently.  "I 
have  jewels  worth  many  times  the  value  of  this  team  and 
I  will  gladly  give  them  all  to  you  if  you  take  us  to  Libby 
Prison  before  the  rising  of  yonder  sun." 

Before  she  finished  speaking  they  were  off  at  a  break- 
neck speed  and  still  Bill  did  not  spare  the  whip.  On,  on 
they  flew,  up  hill  and  down  hill,  over  good  roads  and  bad. 

"Faster,  faster!"  Virginia  cried  and,  rising  to  his 
feet,  Bill  whipped  the  steeds  into  a  mad  gallop.  Long 
streaks  of  light  flashed  up  across  the  eastern  sky,  one  by 
one  the  stars  disappeared  and  the  moon  grew  pale. 

"Faster,  faster !"  Virginia  again  exclaimed,  and  now 
she  was  leaning  forward  with  terror  and  despair  in  every 

353 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

lineament  of  her  countenance.  The  horses,  catching  the 
spirit  of  their  driver,  had  settled  into  a  determined  run 
as  if  they  realized  they  had  never  raced  before  with  steeds 
of  equal  swiftness. 

"Go  on,  go  on,  we'll  get  there  in  time  yet,"  Virginia 
cried  in  ecstasy  as  she  saw  the  towers  of  Richmond 
gleaming  in  the  distance,  and  the  people  stopped  their 
morning  work  along  the  way  to  stare  in  astonishment,  and 
wonder  if  master,  mistress,  man  and  horses  had  all  gone 
mad. 

Just  before  the  first  rays  of  the  sun  shot  over  the 
horizon,  the  horses  turned  into  the  prison  street.  Away 
in  the  distance,  Virginia  could  discern  a  wagon  with  a 
crowd  of  men  about  it. 

"Quick,  quick,  quick!"  she  shouted,  "or  we  are  too 
late." 

Two  minutes  more  of  agonizing  suspense  and  Bill  was 
reining  his  horses,  panting  and  covered  with  foam,  in 
front  of  the  prison.  As  he  did  so,  the  door  opened  slowly 
and  Philip  Blair  stepped  out,  guarded  on  either  side  by 
coarse  and  brutal  looking  men. 

"Thank  God!"  Virginia  said,  sinking  back  into  her 
seat  from  sheer  exhaustion  when  she  saw  that  Philip 
was  still  alive. 

Mr.  Lee  stepped  quickly  from  the  wagon,  taking  a 
strip  of  folded  paper  from  his  pocket.  But  Virginia 
was  before  him.  Springing  to  the  ground,  she  rushed 
past  her  father,  past  the  astonished  jailers  who  fell  away 
before  the  very  impetuosity  of  the  charge,  straight  to 
the  spot  where  Philip  stood. 

"You  are  safe,  you  are  safe!"  she  cried,  throwing  her 
arms  about  him.  "I  have  come  back,  as  I  told  you  I 
would,  to  save  you  from  a  horrible  fate." 

Then,  turning,  she  held  out  her  hand  for  the  paper 
354 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

her  father  still  held.  With  one  arm  resting  across 
Philip's  shoulder  as  if  fearful  she  might  yet  be  robbed 
of  her  victory,  she  read  the  order,  triumphantly,  defiantly, 
to  the  men. 

A  sullen  silence  prevailed  among  the  guards  who  felt 
they  had  been  cheated  of  a  coveted  treat.  They  were 
the  rabble  and  vermin  of  the  Confederacy  and,  like  the 
execution  fiends  of  Revolutionary  France,  they  were 
drunk  with  sight  of  human  blood  and  human  misery  and 
were  incapable  of  delight  save  in  the  indulgence  of  their 
unnatural  appetite. 

"I  don't  believe  it's  genuine."  the  leader  snarled. 

"Look  at  it  for  yourself,"  Mr.  Lee  replied,  taking  the 
order  and  turning  it  toward  the  man  for  his  perusal, 
though  still  retaining  it  in  his  own  grasp. 

"There's  been  foul  play  somewhere,"  the  man  com- 
plained. 

"To  be  sure  there  has,"  Virginia  interposed,  "and  it's 
been  the  cause  of  all  this  trouble.  Now  slink  away  to 
your  lairs,  you  bloodthirsty  curs.  You  are  a  shame  and 
a  disgrace  to  the  fair  name  of  the  Confederacy.  It  is 
men  such  as  you  that  have  robbed  her  of  her  right  to 
exist.  Heaven  spurns  a  nation  that  can  cherish  such 
fiends  in  its  bosom.  But  for  men  like  General  Lee,  we 
should  deserve  no  better  fate  than  to  be  wiped  bodily 
from  the  earth  to  give  place  to  a  worthier  people.  But 
for  General  Lee,  you  would  this  day  have  committed  mur- 
der, vile,  base,  malicious  murder.  But  you  have  been 
cheated  of  your  prey,  for  he  is  mine,  all  mine.  I  have 
rescued  him  from  your  infamous  clutches." 

Again  she  turned  to  Philip,  who,  regardless  of  her 
father,  regardless  of  the  gaping  jailers,  regardless  even  of 
that  Confederate  officer  who  stood  like  a  phantom  be- 
tween them,  clasped  her  in  his  arms  and  strained  her 

355 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

joyfully,  tenderly,  gratefully  to  his  heart.  She  had  meant 
love,  happiness,  sweet  sorrow  to  him  before.  She  now 
meant  life,  liberty,  honor,  as  well.  And  Virginia,  who, 
through  the  long  hours  of  anguish  had  shed  no  tear, 
showed  the  real  womanliness  of  her  nature  by  bursting 
into  a  flood  of  passionate  weeping.  Philip  soothed  and 
comforted  her  until  she  was  calm,  then  led  her  past  the 
stupefied  captors  to  the  wagon  where  Mr.  Lee  awaited 
them. 

Philip  looked  about  him  as  the  wheels  rattled  over  the 
rough  stones,  marvelling  that  it  could  be  the  same  street 
into  which  he  had  looked  from  his  prison  window  with 
such  shrinking  dread  an  hour  before.  He  was  turning 
to  Virginia  with  these  words  on  his  lips  when  he  noticed 
the  pallor  of  the  tired,  worn  face  as  he  had  not  done 
before. 

"You  are  ill,  you  look  like  death,"  he  said,  clasping 
her  hand  in  alarm. 

"I  should  have  died,  I  verily  believe,  if  we  had  been 
too  late." 

"Too  late?"  he  said  inquiringly. 

"We  have  come  from  Petersburg  and  six  miles  be- 
yond since  dark  last  night,"  she  replied. 

"And  all  for  me!" 

"And  all  for  you,"  she  repeated.  "But  I  should  have 
counted  the  whole  universe  as  nothing  against  you  last 
night.  Did  you  think  we  would  not  come?" 

"I  did  at  last,"  he  answered  sadly,  oppressed  even  now 
by  the  recollection  of  those  last  hours  in  the  prison  cell. 

"Did  you  doubt  me,  Philip?" 

"Not  for  a  moment.  I  knew  you  would  come  if  it 
were  in  human  power  to  do  so." 

Not  until  years  after  did  he  tell  her  of  the  weary 
watching  through  the  long  night,  his  spirit  vacillating 

356 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

between  hope  and  fear  and,  finally,  as  day  began  to  dawn, 
yielding  to  the  agonizing  conviction  that  his  doom  was 
sealed.  Within  a  few  hours  he  must  be  on  his  way  to 
Washington  and  the  time  was  too  short  and  too  precious 
to  be  spent  in  gloomy  reminiscences. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  urged  him  to  remain  with  them 
until  he  had  recovered  from  the  effects  of  fasting  and 
imprisonment,  but  he  could  not  be  persuaded.  He  had 
lost,  already,  many  days  of  valuable  time,  he  said,  and 
he  must  be  off  at  the  earliest  opportunity. 

Virginia's  heart  had  never  ached  before  as  it  ached 
when  Philip  Blair  was  gone.  This  day  and  night  of 
frantic  agony  had  left  its  impress  on  her  soul  and  had  so 
incalculably  strengthened  her  great  affection  for  him  that 
life  without  him  stretched  before  her  like  a  barren,  dreary 
waste. 

Hastily  discharging  his  mission  in  the  capital,  Philip 
returned  to  General  Sherman,  who  was  still  in  Atlanta, 
and,  having  been  promoted  to  the  rank  of  Colonel,  took 
his  place  at  the  head  of  his  regiment  for  the  long  and 
eventful  march  to  the  sea  and  back  again  to  Washington, 
glad  of  any  work  or  hardship  that  occupied  his  mind  and 
gave  some  aim  and  object  to  his  present  life. 


357 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

WITH  what  gratitude  and  satisfaction  the  lover  of  the 
national  flag  and  the  national  honor  finds  himself,  after 
years  of  wandering  over  southern  battlefields,  among  the 
beloved  scenes  of  the  nation's  capital.  We  may  condole 
with  the  children  of  Dixie  in  their  sorrows  and  their  mis- 
fortunes, we  may  open  our  hearts  to  the  genial  influence 
of  charity,  but  after  all,  there  is  in  every  loyal  heart  a 
sense  of  personal  interest  and  personal  ownership  among 
the  domes  and  spires  of  the  time-honored  city  which  no 
mere  assemblage  of  buildings  can  inspire.  What  pa- 
triotic reflections,  what  historic  memories,  what  thrilling 
aspirations.  Fit  monument,  this,  to  commemorate  the 
achievements  of  our  first  national  hero — fitter  than  statue 
of  bronze  or  marble  obelisk  or  architectural  pile  of  gran- 
ite. A  monumental  city  of  beauty  world-renowed.  Not 
a  mere  material  thing,  but  possessed  of  a  soul  that  thinks, 
enjoys  and  suffers,  made  up  of  the  teeming  thousands  of 
human  intellects  that  yearly  gather  there  from  the  four 
quarters  of  the  globe,  a  vast  intelligent  entity. 

Perish  the  thought  that  we  should  ever,  for  sordid 
considerations  of  convenience,  remove  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment from  this  hallowed  spot,  lest  such  rending  of  the 
national  heart-strings  should  prove  but  the  "beginning  of 
the  end"  of  our  national  greatness ;  but  rather,  so  long  as 
the  stars  and  stripes  continue  to  wave  "o'er  the  land  of 
the  free  and  the  home  of  the  brave,"  let  us  turn  our 
eyes  in  patriotic  devotion  to  this  Mecca  of  our  father- 
land. 

It  is  purely  accidental  that  this  tale,  originally  designed 
as  a  portrayal  of  the  woes  and  trials  of  a  southern  girl 

358 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

in  the  days  of  the  Rebellion,  should  lead  us,  even  before 
the  end  of  the  strife,  to  the  very  fountain  head  of  Fed- 
eral principle  and  Federal  power,  but  life  is  full  of  acci- 
dents, notwithstanding  the  oft-repeated  maxim  that  "life 
is  what  we  make  it." 

Through  the  persistent  and  energetic  influence  of  Philip 
Blair,  Hugh  Cunningham  was  duly  released  from  his 
confinement  at  Camp  Morton.  Under  the  care  of  faith- 
ful Jerry,  who  joined  him  in  Indianapolis,  he  set  out  for 
Richmond.  Before  he  had  completed  half  the  journey 
he  was  in  a  raging  fever,  brought  on  by  excitement  and 
fatigue.  When  he  reached  Washington,  he  was  com- 
pelled to  yield  to  Jerry's  entreaties  and  tarry  in  that  city 
a  few  days,  as  he  expressed  it,  until  he  should  recover 
from  the  fever  and  gain  sufficient  strength  to  continue 
southward. 

The  "few  days"  grew  into  weeks  and  even  into  months 
and  still  Hugh  lay  in  hopeless  pain  and  weariness  upon 
his  bed,  now  better  for  a  day  or  two,  now  suffering  from 
chills  and  parched  with  fever.  During  all  this  time  he 
was  completely  lost  from  his  friends  and  they  from  him. 
He  had  heard  nothing  from  Virginia  since  Colonel  Ches- 
ter's death,  although  he  had  repeatedly  written  to  her, 
addressing  his  letters  to  Atlanta.  They,  like  the  brief 
messages  and  notes  of  inquiry  Virginia  had  sent  to  Camp 
Morton,  were  lost  in  the  all-engulfing  upheaval  of  the 
times. 

At  last,  in  mid-winter,  Hugh,  giving  up  all  hope  of 
reaching  Richmond  before  spring,  wrote  to  Mr.  Lee, 
apprising  him  of  his  presence  in  Washington  and  the  un- 
certain condition  of  his  health. 

"Poor  Hugh!"  Kittie  cried  when  the  letter  was  read 
in  the  little  sitting-room  at  Richmond,  "it  is  pitiful  for 
him  to  be  there  all  alone.  Someone  should  go  to  him 

359 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

at  once,"  and  as  she  spoke  she  glanced  hesitatingly  at  her 
cousin. 

Mrs.  Lee,  too,  looked  with  a  half -questioning,  half- 
pitying  air  at  Virginia,  over  whose  countenance  there 
passed  a  perceptible  shadow  as  she  continued  for  a  mo- 
ment to  work  at  her  embroidery;  otherwise  she  gave  no 
sign  of  the  fierce  contest  going  on  in  her  bosom.  She 
had  believed  she  was  decided,  if  not  resigned,  as  to  her 
future  course,  but  now  the  crucial  test  had  come,  the 
flesh  was  very  weak;  she  found  herself  quite  unprepared 
for  so  great  a  sacrifice.  She  was  conscious  of  the  in- 
quiring glances  and  painfully  aware  of  the  awkward 
pause  which  followed  Kittie's  remark.  She  knew  they 
were  simply  waiting  to  hear  what  she  had  to  say.  Drop- 
ping her  hands  into  her  lap,  she  looked  at  her  mother  help- 
lessly and  said : 

"Mother,  I  suppose  you  and  I  should  go  to  Hugh  and 
take  care  of  him  until  he  is  well  enough  to  bring  him 
home  with  us,  don't  you?"  Her  lips  quivered  but  she 
set  her  teeth  firmly  together  to  keep  back  the  tears  and 
crush  the  lump  that  wauld  rise  in  her  throat.  As  to  the 
ache  in  her  heart,  that  didn't  matter,  she  had  grown  used 
to  that  and  it,  at  least,  could  not  be  seen  by  others. 

"Can  you  do  it?"  her  mother  asked  kindly. 

"Yes,  I  can  do  it,"  she  replied.  "He  has  no  one  else, 
you  know." 

"Do  you  think  we  can  get  to  Washington  now, 
Thomas?"  Mrs.  Lee  asked  her  husband. 

"Yes,  it  can  be  managed  if  you  think  it  advisable,"  Mr. 
Lee  said  with  an  air  of  uncertainty.  "Do  you  realize, 
daughter,  what  you  are  doing?  Such  a  course  will  com- 
mit you  irrevocably  to  the  present  arrangement  between 
you  and  Hugh."  None  knew  what  Virginia  suffered  as 
her  father  knew,  for  he  alone  had  been  with  her  through 

360 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

all  the  circumstances  attending  the  imprisonment  and 
release  of  Philip  Blair.  While  he  deplored  her  infatua- 
tion for  the  Federal  captain,  yet  he  now  saw  her  entangle- 
ment with  Hugh  in  a  different  light  from  that  in  which 
he  viewed  it  on  that  August  morning  when  he  had  pas- 
sively allowed  her  to  become  engaged  to  Hugh,  and  it 
pained  him  to  see  her  voluntarily  sacrificing  the  hap- 
piness of  her  life. 

"I  am  irrevocably  committed  already  to  the  present  ar- 
rangement," she  replied.  "It  is  right  for  us  to  go  to 

Hugh  and  we  must  do  it." 

******* 

Virginia  expected  to  find  Hugh  changed  but  she  was 
wholly  unprepared  for  what  she  saw  when  she  reached 
his  side. 

"Poor  Hugh !"  she  said  with  ineffable  sympathy  in  her 
voice  as  she  took  his  wasted  hand  in  hers.  Was  it  pos- 
sible, she  thought,  this  total  wreck  could  be  the  elegant 
Captain  Cunningham,  her  playmate  in  childhood,  her 
lifelong  friend,  her  lover " 

Ah !  her  heart  misgave  her  there  and,  dropping  the 
hand  she  held,  she  buried  her  face  in  her  own  and  wept 
bitterly.  How  gladly  she  could  stand  by  Hugh  and 
minister  to  his  comfort  and  happiness  in  the  capacity  of 
a  friend,  but  as  a  lover!  Her  soul  revolted  at  the 
thought.  The  very  frailty  and  weakness  that  would 
have  won  an  infinite  tenderness  from  a  heart  that  really 
loved  Hugh,  only  served  to  embitter  the  tie  already  so 
galling  to  Virginia's  spirit.  She  tried  to  force  herself  to 
bestow  some  semblance  of  a  caress  upon  him  but  she 
could  not.  All  day  as  she  moved  noiselessly  about  the 
room,  performing  little  acts  of  kindness  for  the  sufferer, 
the  image  of  Philip  Blair  walked  by  her  side,  robust, 
strong  and  admirable,  in  shocking  contrast  with  the  ema- 

361 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

elation  and  helplessness  before  her.  Her  face  grew  pale 
and  haggard  under  the  long  strain  of  suppressed  emotion 
and  when,  at  night,  she  was  alone  in  her  chamber,  she 
fell  upon  her  knees  beside  the  bed  and  gave  way  to  the 
storm  of  passionate  weeping  that  had  been  brewing  all 
day. 

"I  cannot  do  it!  I  cannot  do  it!"  she  cried  piteously. 
"It  is  too  hard  and  it  is  cruel  to  ask  it  of  me." 

Recalled  to  calmer  judgment  by  the  unreasonable- 
ness of  the  cry,  she  reflected  that  her  constancy  to  her 
promise  was  purely  a  determination  of  her  own;  no  one 
was  urging  her  to  such  a  course;  yet  chains  and  fetters 
could  not  have  bound  her  more  hopelessly  than  did  this 
tie  of  honor.  Her  mind  went  back  to  the  days  before 
the  war  when  Hugh  was  full  of  life  and  vigor,  and  even 
to  the  summer  after  Gettysburg  when  he  had  come  to 
Lee's  Summit,  the  gentleman  and  soldier  par  excellence 
in  the  eyes  of  the  world ;  and  then  she  thought  of  the  piti- 
able object  in  the  room  below  and  told  herself  that  she 
had  been  responsible  for  the  change.  It  were  a  shame 
and  a  dishonor  to  desert  him  now,  she  reasoned,  and  she 
could  never  do  it,  though  her  heart  should  break  in  being 
faithful. 

"O,  God,  strengthen  me  to  bear  this  trial  and  help  me 
to  do  right!"  she  prayed  again  and  again  in  agony,  and 
the  balm  which  heaven  has  for  those  who  weep  was 
poured  upon  her  suffering  spirit. 

In  the  morning  she  returned  to  her  station  beside  the 
invalid's  bedside  with  a  resignation  surprising  to  herself. 
With  a  deft  hand  she  straightened  the  covers  on  his  bed, 
patted  the  pillows  to  make  them  more  comfortable,  and, 
stooping  down,  lightly  imprinted  a  kiss  on  the  pale,  wan 
forehead.  Hugh  looked  up  at  her  in  glad  surprise  and, 
without  a  word  of  comment,  clasped  the  hand  that  lay 

362 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

upon  the  pillow  and  pressed  it  to  his  lips.  It  was  Vir- 
ginia's sin  offering  for  the  wrong  she  had  done  Hugh 
and  it  calmed  her  spirit  and  strengthened  her  for  the  en- 
durance of  her  secret  burden. 

Day  after  day  as  winter  passed  and  spring  advanced, 
she  took  up  the  weary  weight  of  care,  sitting  by  Hugh, 
waiting  on  him,  reading  to  him,  talking  with  him,  doing 
anything  that  seemed  to  suit  his  mood  or  served  to  while 
away  the  tedious  hours.  Somewhere  in  the  house  an 
old  guitar  was  unearthed  and  at  times  she  sang  to  him 
the  old,  sweet  soags  of  home ;  but  this  she  did  only  upon 
rare  occasions  and  at  Hugh's  request,  for  the  sound  of 
the  guitar  and  the  words  and  melody  of  the  songs  awoke 
such  memories  of  the  olden  days  when  she  was  free 
that  an  evening  thus  spent  was  always  followed  by  days 
and  nights  of  restless,  chafing  discontent. 

Mrs.  Lee  was  vaguely  conscious  of  her  daughter's 
struggle  and  she  strove  to  help  her  by  relieving  her  as 
often  as  possible  of  her  duties  in  the  sick  room. 

The  arrival  of  the  Chesters  in  March  was  a  pleasant 
diversion  for  which  Virginia  was  most  grateful.  When 
the  capture  of  Richmond  and  the  fall  of  the  Confederacy 
became  imminent,  Mr.  Lee  thought  it  advisable  for  his 
own  family  to  remain  in  Washington  and  for  his  sister- 
in-law  and  her  daughter  to  join  them  there,  that  they 
might  avoid  the  annoyance  and  danger  attendant  upon 
the  closing  scenes  of  the  war. 

A  house  was  taken  in  a  quiet  street  and  the  four  ladies 
with  Hugh  and  Jerry  and  a  maid  were  soon  established 
in  it.  Their  only  source  of  anxiety  now  was  for  the 
safety  of  Mr.  Lee.  He  had  stood  high  as  a  supporter  of 
the  Confederate  government  and  there  was  much  uncer- 
tainty as  to  what  the  fate  of  such  men  would  be  when 
the  end  came. 

363 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Kittie,  with  her  bright  face  and  cheery  manner,  was 
the  life  of  the  household  and  soon  won  laurels  by  the  apt- 
ness with  which  she  learned  to  wait  upon  Hugh,  who  was 
beginning  to  sit  propped  up  with  pillows  in  an  easy  chair 
a  part  of  every  day. 

"Why  is  it,  Kittie,"  he  said  to  her  one  morning,  "that 
you  can  smooth  a  pillow  or  adjust  a  footstool  so  much 
more  comfortably  than  any  of  the  others?" 

Kittie  blushed  and  shook  her  pretty  curls  with  a  smile 
of  real  happiness  as  she  said,  "You  are  a  designing  flat- 
terer, sir,  and  hope  to  inveigle  me  by  your  Wiles  into 
keeping  this  thing  up  after  you  are  well  enough  to  wait 
on  yourself!"  and  forthwith  she  proceeded  to  lower  an 
open  window  and  tuck  the  wraps  more  closely  about  the 
invalid's  neck  lest  the  cool  draft  might  undo  the  good 
accomplished  by  weeks  of  constant  care. 

As  she  bent  over  him,  Hugh  put  out  his  hand  and 
lifted  a  long  soft  curl  that  fell  upon  his  shoulder,  looking 
into  the  brown  eyes  with  a  smile  as  the  tress  of  hair  clung 
lovingly  about  his  finger.  It  was  a  familiarity  he  could 
not  have  thought  of  venturing  upon  with  Virginia,  but 
this  was  only  Kittie — little  Kittie,  with  whom,  as  a  col- 
legiate, he  had  frolicked  while  yet  she  was  "in  short 
skirts  and  pinafores." 

But  why  had  Kittie  this  sleight  of  hand  which  her 
elders  could  not  imitate?  Why,  indeed!  It  is  one  of 
those  occult  mysteries  that  we  shall  never  fathom  until, 
in  the  unseen  world,  a  higher  order  of  intelligence  shall 
teach  us  what  is  life  and  what  is  love. 

This  peaceful  home  life  was  in  marked  contrast  with 
the  important  events  occurring  in  the  outside  world. 
Sherman  was  completing  that  famous  march  which,  for 
brilliancy,  audacity  and  success  as  a  military  achievement, 
cannot  be  paralleled  in  history;  the  Confederate  govern- 

364 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ment  had  taken  its  flight  to  the  south,  Lee  had  sur- 
rendered the  Army  of  Virginia  to  the  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  Union  army,  Richmond  had  been  burned, 
and  the  national  President  had  been  murdered.1  The 
magnificent  tragedy  of  four  long  years  had  reached  a 
sudden  and  unexpected  climax.  The  prince  of  dramatists 
could  not  design  a  culmination  more  startling  and  sub- 
lime. 

With  the  assassination  of  President  Lincoln,  the  cur- 
tain fell  on  what  seemed  to  be  the  closing  scene  of  the 
Civil  War,  but  it  rises  yet  once  more  for  the  grande  finale 
of  the  play — that  marvellous  review  of  troops  in  the 
Capital  city,  witnessed  by  the  President  and  his  cabinet, 
by  Congress  and  the  people,  and  by  the  ambassadors  and 
representatives  of  every  court  in  Europe  and  every  civ- 
ilized nation  of  the  Orient.  The  spectators  gazed  with 
amazement  and  admiration  at  the  veteran  warriors  who 
passed  before  them  by  thousands  and  by  tens  of  thousands 
in  martial  dignity  and  splendor.  "Why  did  we  not  know 
of  this  before?"  a  prominent  southern  woman  exclaimed 
aloud  as  she  stood  spellbound  by  the  magnificent  display, 
while  foreign  dignitaries  carried  back  to  their  own  lands 
a  new  impression  of  the  importance  and  power  of  the 
Great  Republic. 

Among  all  the  throng  that  crowded  every  foot  of 
standing  room  along  the  avenues  appointed  for  this  last 
parade,  no  one  was  more  important  than  our  old  friend 
Jerry — in  Jerry's  estimation.  His  long  residence  in  In- 
dianapolis and  Washington  had  greatly  enhanced  his 
ideas  of  the  rights  and  privileges  of  a  "cullahed  gentle- 
man" and,  save  for  his  devotion  to  his  "Marse  Hugh," 
his  sympathy  and  allegiance  were  being  rapidly  trans- 
ferred to  the  principles  and  institutions  of  the  North. 
The  pomp  and  grandeur  of  the  present  occasion  did  much 

365 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

to  confirm  him  in  this  tendency,  for  Jerry  was  one  of 
that  very  large  class  of  people  who  always  cast  their  lot 
with  the  winning  side. 

In  his  enthusiasm  he  had  tarried  rather  longer  upon 
the  streets  than  he  intended  and  he  was  making  his  way 
through  the  crowd  with  much  haste  when  he  was  accosted 
by  a  voice  that  sounded  strangely  familiar : 

"Hello,  there,  Sambo!  Where'd  you  turn  up  from?  I 
s'pose  you  come  to  your  senses  an'  cut  the  'quaintance  of 
that  dear  'Marse  Hugh'  o'  yours,  did  you  ?" 

Jerry  looked  at  the  speaker  for  a  moment  trying  to 
recall  where  he  had  seen  him  before  and  then  exclaimed : 

"Now  I  has  ye!  You  one  de  men  dat  hepped  me 
fetch  Marse  Hugh  round  aftah  Gettysbu'g.  Hope  t' 
die  if  evah  I  fo'git  a  fren  like  dat.  But  my  name's  not 
Sambo,  I  tol'  you  dat  in  Pennsylvany.  It's  Jerry  Cun- 
nam,  please,  suh,"  the  negro  answered  with  a  great  show 
of  dignity. 

"O,  yes,  I  believe  you  did  make  some  such  correction 
as  that  at  Gettysburg.  Well,  then,  Jerry,  tell  me,  have  you 
asserted  your  right  as  a  free  man  an'  left  your  master  to 
black  his  own  boots  and  curry  his  own  horse?" 

"Well,  I's  thankful  to  say  I's  a  free  man,  suh,"  Jerry 
replied  pompously,  "but  I's  a  workin'  fo'  Marse  Hugh 
same's  evah  an'  he's  a  payin'  me  my  wages." 

"He  is,  eh?    Where' ve  you  been  all  this  time?" 

"Mos'  de  time  I's  made  my  home  in  Injunaplis,  suh, 
whar  I  had  full  cha'ge  o'  my  Marse  Hugh's  income  while 
he  was  in  de  prison,  an'  I  managed  it  so  well  dat  he  come 
out  mos'  as  rich  as  ol'  Marse  Cunnam  hisself,  I  guess." 

"Why  are  you  here  now?" 

"We's  a  waitin'  on  Marse  Hugh.  He's  sick  an'  we 
can't  leave  heah  till  he  gits  well  'nuf  to  be  moved." 

"Sick,  is  he?  Where's  he  stayin'?  I  may  want  to 
366 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

come  'round  an'  see  'im  if  I  stay  here  long,  for  old  ac- 
quaintance sake — and  to  see  how  his  pulse  beats  over  the 
result  of  the  war.  Great  display  we've  had  here  to-day." 

"You  right  dar,  suh,"  Jerry  answered,  "an'  Marse 
Hugh  be  glad  t'  see  you,  I  kin  promise.  'Bout  dat  wah 
business,  he's  been  sick  too  long  to  be  vexin'  hisself 
much  'bout  dat  one  way  or  'nother." 

Upon  this  Jerry  hurried  on  toward  home  and  Tom 
Healy  dropped  into  a  restaurant  near  by  where  he  had 
an  appointment  with  two  or  three  boon  companions. 
They  ate  their  supper  together  and  discussed,  meanwhile, 
the  question  of  going  south  to  invest  their  small  stock  of 
surplus  capital  in  cheap  lands.  The  scheme  had  been  in 
Tom's  mind  for  a  long  while  and  each  time  he  talked 
the  matter  over  with  his  friends  it  grew  in  favor  with 
him.  On  this  particular  evening  he  was  aroused  to  an 
unusual  interest  and  at  an  early  hour  he  set  out  to  find 
"Mister  Philip"  and  consult  him,  which  he  had  already 
doite,  how  many  times  he  was  ashamed  to  say. 

"Hello,  Tom,"  Philip  said  as  Tom  entered  the  room. 

"Hello,  Mister  Philip.  I've  come  to  trouble  you  again 
about  that  same  old  question  of  goin'  south,"  Tom  said. 

"All  right,  old  boy.  What  have  you  to  say  this  time?" 
Blair  asked. 

"Well,  I've  a  mind  to  do  it,  sir.  I  believe  it's  the  only 
thing  for  a  fellow  like  me  with  plenty  o'  health  an' 
strength  an'  only  a  little  money." 

"Remember,  Tom,  you  know  nothing  about  the  south 
and  the  kind  of  work  to  be  done  there." 

"But  I  hope  I'm  not  too  old  a  dog  to  learn  new  tricks 
yet,  Mister  Philip." 

"No,  no,  Tom,  you're  not  too  old  to  learn  but  there'll 
be  many  disadvantages.  You'll  be  a  sort  of  stray — a 

367 


THE  HONOR  OP  A  LEE 

Union  soldier  in  the  south  will  be  like  a  sheep  among 
wolves,  so  to  speak,  for  a  few  years,  I'm  afraid." 

"I  know,  but  I  have  yet  to  find  the  people  I  can't  live 
among,  an'  some  o'  the  other  boys  talks  o'  goin'  too-  You 
see,  it's  this  way,  Mister  Philip,  we  can  get  a  good-sized 
farm  down  there  for  the  money  we've  got  an'  it  wouldn't 
buy  enough  ground  to  make  a  pocket  han'kerchief  back 
in  N'York  state." 

"O,  of  course  your  plan  has  its  advantages  and  maybe 
your  idea  is  the  best,  after  all.  We'll  miss  you  in  Roch- 
ester, though,  Tom." 

"Now,  Mister  Philip,  you're  talkin'.  It's  the  tearin' 
myself  away  from  there  that  hurts  an'  it's  my  reason 
for  goin'  direct  to  the  south  from  here.  I've  been,  in  a 
manner,  weaned,  in  the  four  years  I've  been  away,  an' 
'twill  be  easier  to  go  back  from  here  than  it  would  from 
Rochester." 

"The  South  is  large,  Tom,  and  means  a  great  deal. 
Have  you  decided  upon  a  location?" 

"Not  for  certain,"  Tom  replied.  "I've  thought  some  of 
Alabamy  or  Georgy  an'  then  agin  of  Virginny.  That 
wouldn't  be  so  far  away,  you  know." 

"Virginia  is  a  fine  old  state,  Tom — none  finer  if  it 
hadn't  seceded." 

"An'  I  know  the  very  man  to  talk  to  about  it,"Tom 
exclaimed  as  if  suddenly  impressed  with  a  new  idea. 
"You  remember  the  rebel  captain  we  helped  take  care  of 
after  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  don't  you  ?" 

"Yes,"  Philip  replied  with  fresh  interest.  "What  of 
him?" 

"Wasn't  he  a  Virginian?"  , 

"No,  Tom.  He's  the  man  we  saw  at  Lee's  Summit  when 
we  were  down  there  the  year  before  the  war,  don't  you 

368 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

remember?     The  one  the  little  brown-eyed  girl,  Kittie 
Chester,  was  so  fond  of?"  Blair  replied. 

"Well,  anyway,  he's  here  in  Washington,  at  Num- 
ber   on street,"  Tom  said,  consulting  his  mem- 
orandum of  the  address,  "and  I'll  see  him  and  find  out 
all  I  can  about  Virginny.  He  can  tell  me  more  than  any 
northern  man,  I  suppose." 

"I  wonder  how  it  happens  he  is  here,"  Blair  said 
musingly.  "He  was  in  a  sad  state  when  I  saw  him  last. 
I  didn't  tell  you  about  finding  him  in  the  prison  in  In- 
diana, did  I?" 

"No,  sir,  I  never  heard  of  him  again  after  we  left  him 
in  Pennsylvany,"  Healy  replied. 

Philip  told  Tom  briefly  of  his  meeting  with  Cunning- 
ham at  Camp  Morton  and  of  his  own  successful  effort  to 
procure  Hugh's  release  at  the  next  exchange  of  prisoners, 
adding  as  he  finished,  "It  would  be  a  very  good  thing  to 
talk  with  him  about  your  plan,  Tom.  He  may  give  you 
some  useful  information.  I  remember  he  was  four  years 
at  William  and  Mary.  I  wonder  if  he  ever  got  well." 

"No,  he's  sick  now,"  Tom  replied.  "I  saw  his  black 
man,  Jerry,  to-day  an'  he  said  he  was  waitin'  here  for 
his  Marse  Hugh  to  get  well  enough  to  be  moved  south." 

"From  the  way  he  looked  when  I  saw  him,  I'm  afraid 
he  hasn't  a  very  bright  prospect.  I'll  go  to  see  him  myself 
if  I  have  time." 

"I'll  be  goin'  now,  I  guess,  but  I'll  be  seein'  you  about 
this  again  soon  if  I  ain't  botherin'  you  too  much,"  Tom 
said,  rising  to  take  his  leave." 

"Not  at  all,  Tom,  not  at  all,"  Philip  said  cordially.  "I 
am  as  anxious  as  you  are  that  you  should  do  the  right 
thing  and  get  yourself  satisfactorily  located." 

"Thank  you,  Mister  Philip,  you  are  very  kind  to  say 
so,"  Tom  said,  wishing  Blair  good-night. 

369 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER   XXIX. 

HUGH'S  health  improved  rapidly  with  the  advent  of 
the  warm  spring  days  and  plans  began  to  be  laid  for 
going  home. 

Mr.  Lee  went  direct  to  Tennessee  from  Richmond  and 
with  characteristic  energy  and  expedition  pushed  the 
preparations  for  the  reception  of  his  family.  A  neat 
and  comfortable  little  dwelling  was  erected  for  the  Hud- 
sons  who  were  to  remain  on  the  place,  and  the  Lodge  was 
repaired  and  enlarged  for  the  use  of  the  Lees  them- 
selves until  such  time  as  they  could  afford  to  rebuild  the 
"great  house." 

In  the  meantime,  the  former  slaves  who  were  on  the 
place  or  were  scattered  about  in  the  immediate  vicinity, 
were  collected  and  set  to  work  in  the  fields  and  in  a  few 
weeks  evidences  of  thrift  and  prosperity  were  apparent 
on  every  hand. 

Much  eagerness  was  felt  by  the  little  band  of  exiles  in 
Washington  to  be  among  the  scenes  of  home  once  more, 
but  they  tried  to  make  themselves  contented  until  word 
should  come  from  Mr.  Lee  that  he  was  ready  to  receive 
them. 

One  morning  while  they  were  thus  waiting,  Virginia 
sat  alone  with  Hugh,  reading  sketches  here  and  there 
from  an  old  volume  of  Shelley  she  had  picked  up.  Turn- 
ing a  page  listlessly  as  Hugh  finished  a  comment  on  some 
striking  sentiment,  she  began — 

"Peace,  peace!  he  is  not  dead,  he  doth  not  sleep, 
He  hath  awakened  from  the  dream  of  life" — 

*    370 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

A  flood  of  memories  swept  over  her,  she  heard  again 
the  gentle  tones  of  Philip's  voice  and  saw  the  tender  sym- 
pathy in  his  grave  and  manly  face.  And  he  was  gone 
out  of  her  life  forever ! 

Tears  filled  her  eyes,  a  sob  rose  in  her  throat  and 
choked  her  utterance.  Dropping  the  book,  she  covered 
her  face  with  her  hands  lest  Hugh  should  see  and  un- 
derstand the  bitterness  in  her  heart. 

"You  are  a  strange  girl,  Virginia,"  Hugh  said  help- 
lessly. "At  home  I  used  to  think  I  understood  you  per- 
fectly but  here  in  Washington  you  are  an  enigma  to  me 
nearly  all  the  time." 

Virginia  dried  her  eyes  as  quickly  as  she  could  and 
opened  her  lips  to  reply  just  as  Jerry  appeared  at  the 
door  and  announced  with  a  sweeping  bow : 

"A  gemman  to  see  Marse  Hugh." 

A  moment  more  and  Philip  Blair  had  stepped  across 
the  threshold. 

"Virginia!"  he  exclaimed  in  accents  that  could  not  be 
mistaken. 

Paler  and  colder  than  marble,  the  young  girl  sat  star- 
ing at  the  visitor,  powerless  to  speak  or  move.  Then 
suddenly  recalling  herself,  she  arose  in  painful  embarrass- 
ment, a  vivid  blush  succeeding  her  pallor,  and  advanced  to 
take  the  proffered  hand. 

"Why  have  you  come  here?"  were  the  only  words  she 
could  formulate. 

Philip  saw  and  partially  understood  her  distress  and 
sought  to  alleviate  it  by  an  assumed  indifference. 

"I  came  to  visit  Captain  Cunningham,"  he  replied, 
turning  to  Hugh,  "and  right  glad  I  am  to  find  him  in 
happier  surroundings  than  when  I  saw  him  last." 

"Where  have  you  seen  him  ?"  Virginia  gasped  in  aston- 
ishment. 

371 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Colonel  Blair  has  twice  preserved  my  life,  Virginia," 
Hugh  answered  as  he  grasped  Blair's  hand,  "once  in 
rescuing  me  after  Gettysburg  and  again  in  procuring  my 
release  from  prison." 

Hugh  looked  searchingly  at  Virginia's  face.  Could  it 
be  that  here  was  a  revelation?  He  had  heard  briefly  and 
incidentally  of  Philip  Blair's  connection  with  the  Lees 
and  Chesters,  but  as  it  was  a  subject  of  which  Virginia 
never  spoke  and  which  the  other  members  of  the  family 
instinctively  avoided  in  his  presence  or  hers,  he  knew 
very  little  of  the  real  nature  of  this  association.  He  had 
been  at  a  loss  to  understand  her  emotion  and  embarrass- 
ment at  the  appearance  of  the  visitor  but  had  hastily  at- 
tributed it  to  her  annoyance  at  being  found  in  tears.  Was 
it  possible  there  was  a  graver  explanation  for  the  fitful- 
ness  and  discontent  she  had  displayed  since  coming  to 
him  in  Washington?  All  this  went  through  his  mind 
upon  the  instant,  while  Virginia,  unable  to  regain  her 
self-possession,  hurried  from  the  room,  leaving  the  two 
men  alone  together. 

Hugh  looked  questioningly  at  Philip  as  the  door  closed 
after  his  fiancee. 

"What  is  Virginia  Lee  to  you  ?"  he  asked. 

"She  is  the  noblest  woman  I  ever  met  and  my  best 
friend,"  Philip  answered  gravely  and  frankly.  "What  is 
she  to  you  ?" 

"She  is  my  promised  wife." 

The  words  pierced  Philip  like  a  knife  and  he  gave  a 
start  of  painful  surprise,  but  he  checked  the  expression 
of  astonishment  that  rose  to  his  lips  lest  he  might  wound 
Hugh,  and  said  with  fervor : 

"You're  a  fortunate  man,  Cunningham.  Such  a  bless- 
ing is  compensation  for  worse  ills  than  even  you  have 
suffered." 

37* 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Hugh  watched  the  speaker  narrowly  and  many  things 
passed  through  his  mind,  but  he  must  have  time  to  think 
before  he  spoke,  so,  making  no  direct  reply  to  Philip's 
words,  he  turned  the  conversation  to  another  channel 
and  an  hour  or  more  passed  very  pleasantly. 

Philip  longed  to  see  Virginia's  face  again  but  as  the 
morning  wore  away  and  she  did  not  return,  he  was  too 
well  bred  to  protract  his  stay  immoderately,  even  in  the 
hope  of  gratifying  such  a  desire. 

"I  am  tarrying  much  too  long,"  he  said  at  length,  rising 
to  take  his  leave. 

"You  will  come  again?"  Hugh  asked  with  much  in- 
terest. 

"Perhaps  not,"  was  the  reply.  "I  hope  to  go  home 
within  a  few  days  and  I  have  many  things  to  do  before 
I  leave." 

"Where  are  you  staying?"  Hugh  inquired.  "We'd  all 
be  glad  to  have  a  more  substantial  visit  from  you." 

"You  are  very  kind,"  Philip  answered,  mentioning  his 
address,  half  hoping  he  might  be  asked  to  come  again. 

When  his  guest  was  gone,  Hugh  stretched  himself  on 
a  couch  and  lay  for  a  long  time  with  his  hands  clasped 
behind  his  head,  gazing  intently  at  the  ceiling  and  think- 
ing, thinking,  thinking. 

He  believed  he  had  found  a  clew  to  Virginia's  strange 
demeanor.  She  had  never  really  loved  him,  that  he  had 
always  known,  and  since  she  came  to  Washington  he 
had  sometimes  been  convinced  she  never  would  love  him 
as  he  wished  her  to.  She  had  been  attentive  and  kind, 
considering  his  comfort  and  welfare  before  her  own  al- 
ways, and  he  had  appreciated  the  self-denial  she  had 
shown,  but  there  was  something  lacking  in  her  manner 
toward  him  that  hurt  him  cruelly ;  it  was.  as  if  a  great 
barrier  had  risen  between  them  that  neither  of  them  could 

373 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

ever  pass.  Sometimes  he  had,  himself,  almost  grown 
tired  of  the  restraint  and  had  turned  with  a  feeling  of 
relief  to  the  cheery  air  of  freedom  which  Kittie  always 
brought  to  his  bedside.  And  this  was  why  she  was  rest- 
less and  absent-minded,  this  was  the  secret  of  her  pale, 
worn  face. 

"That's  it,"  he  said  softly  to  himself.  "I  have  found 
her  out.  She  has  had  a  weary  burden  all  these  months." 

He  knew  now  why  she  had  seemed  to  avoid  his  touch 
and  to  shrink  from  his  caresses ;  it  was  not  mere  maidenly 
reserve  but  an  uncontrollable  aversion  to  his  demonstra- 
tions of  affection.  She  had  tried  to  remain  faithful  tc 
her  promise,  tried  to  do  her  duty,  while  all  the  time  her 
heart  was  breaking.  He  thought  of  her,  too,  as  a  little 
girl,  and  as  he  had  loved  her  in  her  early  womanhood, 
and  groaned  aloud  at  the  thought  of  giving  her  up  for- 
ever. 

"But  better  that  than  yoked  for  a  lifetime  to  an  un- 
loving wife!"  he  muttered. 

Virginia  had  purposely  remained  away  as  long  as  she 
could  find  excuse,  hoping  Hugh  would  forget  her  agita- 
tion at  Philip  Blair's  appearance. 

"Come  here,  Virginia,  and  sit  by  me,  I  have  something 
to  say  to  you,"  Hugh  said,  drawing  a  chair  to  his  side 
when  she  entered  the  room.  Virginia  took  the  chair  in- 
dicated, almost  hearing  her  own  heart  beat  as  a  premoni- 
tion of  what  he  had  to  say  forced  itself  upon  her.  She 
ventured  no  reply  but  patiently  waited  for  him  to  pro- 
ceed. 

"Tell  me  all  about  your  association  with  Philip  Blair," 
he  said  in  a  tone  of  command  he  had  never  used  toward 
her  before. 

"There  is  not  much  to  tell,"  she  answered.  "He  was 
with  us  at  Chattanooga,  he  was  kind  to  us  during  our  mis- 

374 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

fortunes  in  Atlanta,  and  he  came  with  us  almost  to  Rich- 
mond. There  he  was  arrested  and  condemned  as  a  spy 
and  would  have  been  hanged  if  father  and  I  had  not  ob- 
tained his  release  from  General  Lee." 

"That  sounds  simple  enough,"  Hugh  said  musingly. 
"What  was  your  association  with  him  in  Chattanooga?" 

Virginia  briefly  recounted  her  meeting  with  Philip  on 
the  day  the  Federal  soldiers  took  possession  of  their 
home. 

"When  did  you  meet  him  again?" 

Virginia  related  her  experience  at  the  Federal  camp 
and  Philip's  part  in  the  encounter. 

"Where  did  you  next  see  him?"  Hugh  asked. 

"Well,  after  Tom  Healy,  as  you  know,  was  wounded 
and  brought  to  Lee's  Summit,  I  saw  him  often,  of 
course." 

"How  often?    Every  day?" 

"Almost  every  day,  I  think." 

"For  how  long?" 

"Three  weeks  or  more." 

"How  long  was  it  from  the  time  you  went  to  Atlanta 
until  he  reached  there?" 

"O,  a  long  time,  nine  or  ten  months  or  more,  I  think," 
said  Virginia. 

"Did  he  write  to  you?" 

"Once." 

"Did  you  reply?" 

"No." 

"Why?" 

"Because  I  had  promised  to  marry  you." 

"Yes,"  said  Hugh,  "that's  what  I  thought.  You  are 
an  honorable  girl,  Virginia." 

"I  don't  just  know,  Hugh,  whether  you  are  earnest 
375 


or  ironical,  but  I  have  tried  to  be  honorable,"  Virginia 
replied. 

"I  was  never  more  in  earnest  in  my  life,"  Hugh  said, 
watching  Virginia  narrowly.  "Tell  me  about  the  first 
time  you  saw  Blair  in  Atlanta." 

Virginia  told  of  the  invasion  of  the  Chester  home  by 
Painter  and  his  gang  and  Blair's  interference.  In  her 
enthusiasm  she  forgot  the  restraint  she  had  before  placed 
upon  her  manner;  her  face  glowed  with  animation  as 
she  recalled  the  details  of  the  exciting  scene. 

"Virginia,  does  Philip  Blair  love  you?"  Hugh  inter- 
rupted suddenly,  not  for  a  moment  allowing  his  eyes  to 
wander  from  her  face,  from  which  the  blood  receded  and 
she  grew  ashy  pale. 

"How  should  I  know  that?"  she  answered  helplessly. 

"Come,  now,  Virginia,  we've  groped  about  in  the  dark 
long  enough.  Let's  come  to  a  definite  understanding.  Do 
you  think  Blair  loves  you?" 

"I  have  no  right  to  judge  what  he  thinks  of  me." 

"Did  he  ever  tell  you  he  loved  you  ?" 

"Yes." 

"That's  right,"  Hugh  replied.  "When  you  answer 
like  that  I  know  what  I'm  doing.  But  I  have  a  harder 
question  yet,  Virginia.  Do  you  love  Blair?" 

"You  have  no  right  to  catechise  me  so,  and  I  shall  not 
submit  to  it  any  longer,"  she  exclaimed,  springing  up  to 
leave  him,  but  he  caught  her  hand  and  held  it  firmly 
while  he  said: 

"Who  has  a  better  right,  Virginia  ?  Does  it  not  involve 
the  happiness  of  my  own  life  as  well  as  yours?" 

"But  I  thought  I  could  forget  him  in  time,  Hugh,  and 
I  never  meant  that  you  should  know.  Oh!  why  did 
Philip  Blair  come  here  to-day?" 

"It  is  the  Hand  Divine,  Virginia,  I  verily  believe,  which 

376 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

interferes  to  stop  us  when  we  meditate  an  infringement 
too  great  upon  nature  and  nature's  laws.  Did  you  dream, 
dear  girl,  that  I  could  wish  you  to  make  a  sacrifice  like 
that?" 

"I  scarcely  gave  myself  a  chance  to  think  about  it, 
Hugh.  I  only  thought  of  you  as  you  were  before  the 
war,  in  all  the  vigor  of  manhood,  and  looked  at  you  as 
you  lay  here  helpless  and  frail  and  sick,  and  nothing  on 
earth  could  have  induced  me  to  tell  you  that  I  had  been 
false  to  you  in  addition  to  all  your  other  woes." 

"You  have  not  been  false,  Virginia.  You've  been  the 
truest  of  the  true,  for  you  have  tried  to  keep  your  prom- 
ise when  it  was  taking  your  very  life  to  do  it.  It  was 
I  who  was  wrong  to  ask  you  to  make  that  promise.  I 
knew  it  at  the  time,  but  I  had  always  loved  you  so,  and 
I  thought  in  time  you  would  learn  to  love  me  in  return." 

"And  I  should  have  done  so,  Hugh,  I  honestly  be- 
lieve, if  Philip  hadn't  come.  Why,  why  did  I  ever  do  it 
when  all  the  time  he  was  fighting  against  the  cause  I 
loved  so  much." 

"There,  there,  Virginia,  no  more  of  that.  The  war 
is  done,  let  us  not  be  fighting  its  battles  over  again.  It 
is  not  surprising  to  me  that  you  should  love  Philip  Blair, 
he  is  a  splendid  type  of  manhood  and  a  much  better 
match  for  you  than  I  could  ever  have  been.  You'll 
marry  him,  of  course,  and  add  your  mite  to  help  heal  the 
breach  between  the  North  and  the  South." 

"Why,  Hugh,  I  shall  probably  never  see  him  again,  he 
knows  I  am  to  marry  an  officer  in  the  Confederate  army." 

"Yes,  you  will  see  him  again  and  you  are  not  going  to 
marry  a  Confederate  officer.  He  is  coming  here  at  eight 
o'clock  to-night  and  you  must  be  looking  your  handsomest 
to  receive  him.  Put  on  the  pretty  pink  dress  that  I  like 
so  much — Philip  will  like  it  too." 

377 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

"Hugh,  you  are  the  very  best  fellow  on  earth,"  Vir- 
ginia said,  patting  his  hand  impulsively,  "and  I  love  you 
just  as  I  did  long  ago  when  we  were  children.  Maybe 
after  all  we  are  making  a  mistake." 

"No,  no,  Virginia,  don't  deceive  yourself.  It  is  be- 
cause you  are  free  from  me  that  you  imagine  you  love 
me  just  a  little.  Go  now,  and  do  what  you  please,  and 
don't  be  grieving  over  me.  I  feel  happier  than  I  have  for 
a  long  time,  looking  at  your  sorry  face  and  wondering  as 
to  the  cause." 

When  she  was  gone,  he  called  Jerry  and  sent  a  note 
to  Philip  requesting  him  to  call  at  eight  o'clock  on  very 
important  business.  In  a  short  time  the  negro  returned 
with  the  message  that  Colonel  Blair  would  be  pleased  to 
come  at  the  appointed  time. 

Hugh  was  waiting  in  the  little  front  parlor  with  Vir- 
ginia when  Philip  arrived. 

"Colonel  Blair,"  Hugh  said  as  he  took  the  visitor's 
hand  in  greeting,  "I  am  opposed  to  resting  under  obliga- 
tion to  anyone.  I  owe  you  a  debt  of  gratitude  such  as 
one  man  seldom  owes  another.  In  giving  you  Virginia 
Lee  to-night,  I  feel  that  I  have  discharged  my  obligation 
in  full." 

The  words  fell  like  a  thunderbolt  upon  both  hearers. 
Virginia  had  not  dreamed  of  Hugh's  intention  and  her 
face  flushed  crimson  with  the  thought  that  Philip  might, 
after  all,  have  changed  his  mind. 

"Are  you  in  earnest,  Cunningham,  or  what  can  you 
mean?"  Philip  asked  incredulously. 

"I  mean  what  I  say,"  Hugh  answered.  "No  man  has 
a  right  to  stand  between  two  hearts  that  truly  love  each 
other.  Take  her,  Blair,  she  is  yours.  May  God  deal  with 
you  as  you  deal  with  our  Virginia  Lee. 

378 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

In  a  moment  more  he  was  gone.  Philip  turned  to  Vir- 
ginia. 

"Is  it  true,  little  woman,  and  will  you  come  to  me?"  he 
said,  holding  out  his  arms  to  her. 

"Do  you  want  me,  Philip  ?"  she  asked  eagerly. 

"Want  you !"  he  exclaimed.  "Would  life  be  worth  the 
living  without  you,  having  known  you?  Now,  will  you 
come  ?" 

Virginia  glided  into  the  outstreched  arms  and  Philip, 
clasping  her  closely  to  his  heart,  said  fondly,  "Now,  little 
woman,  you  are  mine — all  mine." 


379 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

IT  seems  disgustingly  of  the  earth  earthy  that  Hugh 
Cunningham  should  go  on  growing  stronger  day  by  day 
and  eating  ravenously  of  the  tempting  dishes  Mrs.  Lee 
provided  for  him.  Following  the  precedent  of  disap- 
pointed lovers  of  olden  days,  he  should  at  least  have  lost 
interest  in  the  ordinary  affairs  of  life  and  entered  a 
monastery  or  gone  in  search  of  the  Holy  Grail. 

In  marked  contrast  with  such  a  course,  he  was  in  a 
measure  beguiled  from  his  despondency  while  yet  the 
lovers  were  enjoying  the  first  hours  of  their  unexpected 
happiness.  It  had  really  cost  him  a  greater  pang  than  he 
himself  anticipated  when  the  moment  came  to  relinquish 
Virginia  to  his  rival  and  for  a  long  while  he  sat  musing 
dejectedly,  alone  in  the  gathering  darkness.  At  last  he 
was  aroused  by  a  cheery  voice  asking,  "May  I  come  in?" 
as  Kittie's  rosy  face  peeped  at  him  from  the  hall. 

"Surely  you  may,  Kittie.  I'm  needing  consolation 
sadly  now." 

Kittie  smiled  but  made  no  comment  and,  drawing  up 
a  little  stool,  seated  herself  by  his  side  and  began  a  spir- 
ited recital  of  an  experience  she  had  had  in  the  city  that 
afternoon.  Hugh  was  so  charmed  by  the  bright  face  and 
merry  voice  and  manner  that  he  almost  forgot,  for  the 
time,  the  sacrifice  he  had  so  recently  made. 

At  Lee's  Summit,  too,  Virginia  was  busy  through  the 
long  summer  days  with  work  that  had  no  interest  for 
Hugh,  and  it  was  Kittie  who  drove  the  little  phaeton  when 
he  went  for  an  airing  on  the  country  roads  and  Kittie 
who  accommodated  her  bounding  step  to  his  slower  gait 
when  he  walked  upon  the  hillside.  She  had  so  entwined 

380 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

herself  into  his  heart  that  he  had  no  feeling  of  regret  or 
bitterness  when  October  came  and,  with  it,  the  northern 
soldier  to  claim  his  southern  bride. 

In  the  little  summer  house  Philip  and  Virginia  re- 
newed in  happier  strain  the  vows  of  love  and  faithfulness 
that  had  once  been  here  renounced  in  anguish  and  de- 
spair. In  the  sitting-room  of  the  Lodge,  with  only  the 
Hudsons,  the  Chesters,  Hugh,  and  Virginia's  parents  as 
witnesses,  their  troth  was  solemnly  and  fervently  plighted. 

"Aren't  they  splendid?"  Kittie  exclaimed  aloud  as  the 
last  words  were  pronounced,  and  she  did  but  echo  the 
thought  of  every  one  who  looked  into  the  happy  faces  of 
Philip  and  Virginia  Blair. 

One  sacred  memento  Virginia  took  with  her  from  the 
sunny  south  to  her  northern  home  in  Rochester — faithful 
Webster,  who  took  great  pride  in  himself  as  the  repre- 
sentative of  the  dignity  and  decorum  of  the  southern  but- 
ler and  who,  years  after,  told  marvellous  tales  of  the 
greatness  of  the  south  "befo'  de  wa' "  to  Philip  and  Vir- 
ginia's children,  never  quite  satisfying  the  little  tyrants 
unless  he  finished  with  the  story  about  "papa  and  mamma 
at  the  Union  camp,"  which,  by  the  way,  as  the  years 
went  by,  received  many  embellishments  from  the  vivid 
imagination  of  the  negro's  brain. 

Mrs.  Chester  and  Kittie  had  made  all  their  arrange- 
ments to  return  to  Atlanta  soon  after  Virginia's  marriage 
and  Hugh,  who  began  with  the  cool  days  of  autumn  to 
be  bothered  by  the  old  annoying  cough,  had  been  per- 
suaded to  remain  at  Lee's  Summit  during  the  winter 
months,  that,  under  Mrs.  Lee's  care,  he  might  escape  a 
renewal  of  the  old  malady.  But  Hugh  could  not  let  Kit- 
tie  go.  The  days  would  be  too  long  and  dreary  without 
her  sunny  presence  in  the  house.  He  had  meant  to  wait 
until  spring  to  tell  her  of  his  love,  lest  he  should  seem 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

fickle  and  shallow  after  his  lifelong  attachment  to  her 
cousin,  but  the  prospect  of  a  long  and  lonely  winter  was 
too  desolate  to  be  contemplated. 

"Kittie,"  he  said  to  her  a  day  or  two  before  she  was  to 
leave,  "would  you  rather  go  with  your  mother  to  Atlanta 
or  go  with  a  poor  sick  fellow  like  I  am  to  Europe  for  the 
winter  ?" 

"Why,  Hugh,  I  don't  know  what  you  mean!"  she  an- 
swered, a  blush  spreading  quickly  over  her  face. 

"I  mean,  Kittie,  that  I  cannot  do  without  you,  and  I've 
been  thinking  for  several  days  that  if  I  could  persuade 
you,  we'd  go  this  winter  and  stay  with  father  in  the  south 
of  Europe  somewhere  until  I  am  strong  again  and  then 
return  to  do  whatever  may  seem  best.  Will  you  do  it, 
Kittie?  I  love  you  fondly,  little  one,  no  matter  how  un- 
reasonable it  may  seem,  and  I  want  you  with  me.  Will 
you  go?"  he  asked,  turning  the  sweet  face  to  his  that 
he  might  read  the  thoughts  written  there. 

She  raised  her  brown  eyes  full  of  the  tenderness  that 
Kittie  could  never  hide.  "Do  you  think  you  really  love 
me,  Hugh?"  she  asked  in  a  childish  tone. 

"I  really  love  you,  Kittie,  and  I  am  happier  by  far  with 
you  than  I  ever  was  with  Virginia  since  we  were  little 
children.  And  you,  Kittie,  do  you  think  you  could  love 
a  miserable  invalid  like  I  am?" 

"I  have  loved  you  all  my  life,  Hugh!"  she  answered, 
tenderly. 

And  so  the  plans  were  changed.  Within  another  month 
Hugh  and  Kittie  were  married  and  gone  away,  and  Mrs. 
Chester,  instead  of  Hugh,  remained  at  the  Lodge  with 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee. 

In  the  spring  the  wanderers  returned.  A  week  they 
spent  with  Philip  and  Virginia  in  New  York,  then  stopped 
at  Lee's  Summit  for  a  few  days  after  which,  with  Mrs. 

382 


THE  HONOR  OF  A  LEE 

Chester,  they  went  to  Atlanta,  where  Hugh,  now  grown 
strong  and  well,  took  up  Mr.  Chester's  business,  proving 
himself  an  efficient  factor  in  the  regeneration  of  the 
South.  Mr.  Cunningham  remained  in  the  North  where 
his  real  sympathies  had  always  been,  while  Jerry  took 
Sallie  from  Tennessee  and  went  to  live  with  Hugh  and 
Kittie  in  their  Georgia  home. 


END 


383 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  UBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  051  695     5 


